《Family system》 Chapter 2 Youre finally with me again (18+) (updated) A blinding light washes over Jack''s body and takes something out. It looks like Jack but in a more ethereal form. The light guides Jack to a ce in space where there is nothing, no heaven or hell. But just as the light is about to go out and leave Jack in the void forever, is there another force pulling Jack to them? [Ding, you do not have enough power to transfer this individual to yourself.] That is what the individual heard when she was pulling Jack to herself. " I don''t care if I don''t have enough power; I want to have him back with me no matter the cost," said thedy, pulling Jack to herself. She kept trying. [Ding, you do not have enough power to transfer this individual to yourself.] [Ding, you do not have enough power to transfer this individual to yourself.] And failing over. [Ding, you do not have enough power to transfer this individual to yourself.] And over. [Ding, you do not have enough power to transfer this individual to yourself.] And over again. And finally, after more than a million tries, she heard. [Ding, the universe recognizes your determination to have this individual named Jack by your side, so the universe gifts you the soul of Jack.] The woman sighs with relief and then starts to cry. She says, "Finally, I have you back, my husband." More tears stream down the beautiful woman''s face. "I missed you, dear." Said the woman. ''What happens to me? Where am I?" Thought Jack. He couldn''t see anything or hear anything and was thinking. Oh yes, I died, finally out of that hell hole of a life. But where am I? This doesn''t seem like heaven or hell, so he was confused. After what seemed like forever to Jack, he finally felt something, but it was at a ce where he least expected it. He felt something wet and sucky on his dick, the one thing he is proud of in his life because it was an enormous rod that was about 30 cm while fully erect. He just never let it see to anyone because he didn''t know how they would react.@@novelbin@@ But back to the topic, he felt something sucking it, and when he finally opened his eyes, he was met with the perfect woman he had ever seen. She had all the portions correct and no ess fat. She had an F cup andrge body portions that were ideal for childbearing. The only thing that he found strange was that this perfect woman was sucking him off. She had a blissful expression on her face as if she was licking her favourite candy. Then she looked him dead in the eyes, smiled, and proceeded to deepthroat his dick to the base. "Ugh", groaned Jack. He was feeling so good that he thought that he was in heaven. After a couple of minutes of this, Jack was about to release. "Ah, I''m cumming!!!" Yelled Jack while holding the head of the woman so that he could finish inside her mouth. "Ahhhh, that felt amazing." Eximed Jack after he finished in her mouth and let her head go. "Mhm mhm, hey Jack." Said the woman after she was done swallowing all his cum. "You''re probably wondering where you are and who I am, right?" She said in a tone that sounded serious. "Yes, of course I am. First, I died, then I was travelling in something like a void, and the next thing I knew, the most beautiful woman I had ever seen was sucking me off. The woman blushed at his words and smiled wildly at him before her expression returned to normal. "I''ll introduce myself. My name is E, and I am the goddess of family and wealth. I am also your wife." "What!" eximed Jack. His brain was unable to process what this woman had said. ''She said she''s my wife, but that can''t be. I have never met someone as beautiful as her, and even if I did, you would think that I could remember such an encounter,'' thought Jack. " I''ll exin," Said E. "There was once a time when two concepts were born: family and sex. In the beginning, there were only concepts, but after a long, long time, the two, had sentient minds. That is where the trouble started. As the adventure of the two grew, they both got closer and closer, and the family concept kept getting stronger and stronger. One time, the family wanted to pay sex back and said: "We were together from the beginning, and I want us always to be together no matter what happens, so I created something with my powers. We are getting a soul marriage where we would always end up together even if we die, no matter the circumstances." Sex was so happy that he agreed so fast, and he finally did his first act of sex. Their adventurers were just starting, and they created legends together until other concepts wanted to get stronger, war, darkness and void banded together, and after a long battle, was sex killed and on their side and war and darkness died on their side. " that was millions of years ago and I finally got a feeling of our connection getting stronger so I pulled you here. Said Elle with a sad and hateful face. Jack couldn''t help but hug her, and she cried for hours. Snif snif. E finally looked up at Jack with a blush and said." Do as if you saw nothing, okay." "Haha, of course I saw nothing." Said Jack with a happy smile on his face. "I''m happy you''re with me again, Jack, but now you''re back. I want something I missed while you were gone. She said with a perverted smile and put her hands on my dick again, stroking it. Chapter 5 System [The third function is the generator. It generates all kinds of items for you, from money to clothes to essories. Everything you can imagine can generate everything except a living being, of course. But that can change the more you level up or be stronger; for now, the items it generates are the following.: Money: 10 dors / second gold: 1 gram / 5 sec diamond: 1 gram / 10 sec These are the only things that are being created at the moment. You can change it to other items from your choosing. The generator is always working so even though you have just been born, you already have 3000 dors to your name. You can use the money because it is all legitimate, and the bankcard is in your storage area. The generator can generate magical items, but it is locked at the moment because there is a chance that you might elerate the apocalypse if you take out magical items. There is a timer for it, and it shows: 18y 300d 23h 54m 55s After the timer, you can generate magical items like magic stones, fire stones, and water stones. You can go on and on and on, but you can create magical items that are going to be of use to you and your future family. "So i don''t have to worry about money in this life, that is fantastic!" Eximed Jack. [Of course you don''t. This is the overpowered family system. How could you have a big family without money, Because money can''t buy happiness, but it sure makes everything easy.] Said Gabriel "That''s true, but can you exin the rest of the functions, please?" questioned Jack [Of course, i can. The fourth function of the system is the Family tab. The family tab is where you can see who your family is and your bond with them. Your bond determines how many family points you can get from that person. Tiers from 0 (strangers) to 10 (love you to death) serve as a measure of the bond. The points count is as follows.: Tier 0 = 0 family points Tier 1 = 5 family points Tier 2 = 10 family points Tier 3 = 20 family points Tier 4 = 40 family points Tier 5 = 80 family points Tier 6 = 200 family points Tier 7 = 500 family points Tier 8 = 1000 family points Tier 9 = 5000 family points Tier 10 = 20000 family points You get the points every five seconds. You can spend the family points in the shop.] "What is the next function?" asked Jack [The fifth function is the Harem tab. The Harem tab is where you can see your harem, how loyal they are to you, how strong they are, where they are and how you can boost them and help them be stronger.] [The sixth function is the Servant tab. It is essentially the same as the harem tab but the servants get a bit of a restriction. They have to sign a contract to be your servant and if they betray you, they die immediately. The difference with our harem is that they don''t have to sign anything to be yours; that is ultimately your choice.] [The seventh function of the system is the Shop. You can buy whatever you want from it with the family points you have. You currently have 200 000 family points because your mother is on Tier 9/10. Here is a list of items you can buy.:@@novelbin@@ [Potions] Low quality body strengthening potion = 5 000 family points Mid quality body strengthening potion = 15 000 family points High quality body strengthening potion = 30 000 family points Low quality fire resistance potion ( 5 min) = 10 000 family points Mid quality fire resistance potion (30 min) = 30 000 family points High quality fire resistance potion (60 min) = 50 000 family points ... [Experience] Beginner swordsmen = 10 000 family points amateur swordsmen = 30 000 family points Professional swordsmen = 60 000 family points Olympic swordsmen = 100 000 family points Miyamoto Musashi sword experience = 200 000 family points Demi-God level swordsman = 1 000 000 family points God level swordsmen = 20 000 000 family points Immortal swordsmen = 50 000 000 family points All swords are one / sword supreme = 100 000 000 family points Beginner bowman ship = 10000 family points .... [Items] wooden sword = 1000 family points iron sword = 10 000 family points Mithril sword = 100 000 family points Obsidian sword = 1 000 000 family points soul sword = 10 000 000 family points wooden bow = 1000 family points .... There are some other tabs, like [Food], [upation], [Energy], [Pets], and so forth. You can buy anything you desire in the shop so long as you have enough family points.] [Thest avable function is the skill tab. It is an overview over every skill you possess and the level with it.] [These are all the functions that are now avable to you. But just to remind you, this system was made for you to enjoy your new life so live your best life and enjoy every moment of it because otherwise me and E would be sad.] "Thank you, Gabriel." said Jack as he clenched his fists in determination. ''I am going to enjoy my new life and create a paradise for the ones i love. What the apocalypse regard, i am just going to let it go until the timer runs out, That is because E said that the apocalypse happens 19 years after i am born, so i have two months to prepare for the apocalypse with magical items. That is enough time to prepare.'' Jack thought in his head. Chapter 7 New life (18+) Six years have passed since thest time i really looked at the system. After my rest, Gabriel told me that she was going to rest but that all the system functions were going to be functional. So I decided that I was going to wait for her to use the servant summoning because I have a feeling that I would have more luck if she was with me. What I did use a lot were the skills. Skill Identify LVL Max: You can see the description of something you can see. Skill sensitive touch LVL Max: Everything you touch can be a pleasure spot. The more you touch someone with this, the more addicted they will be to your touch. I mean, how could I not use it? Identify is a super handy skill that you could use in your day-to-day life. like shopping, appraising antiques, and so much more. Sensitive touch is a whole other topic of discussion. I have used it a lot these past six years. I began using it on my new mom, and this is the result. Name: Elise Heart Age: 30 upation: Mother, CEO of Tech wave Titles: Youngest sister, Genius, Cold Empress, Mother, Son-con, obsessive, stalker, yandere Love: 100% (Tier 10) Forbidden love Description: Even though you are her son, she can''t help but feel addicted to you. She has to at least touch you once a day otherwise, she will feel like she can''t make it through the day. She has possessive thoughts about you and will not let some random bitchese near you. Watch out! She is the type of woman that certain types of people are looking for. People call this type of woman a yandere. And she is desired by many, so always show that she is yours. I am still kind of shocked that it changed to this, but I wee this change with open arms. It was always a dream to have this type of woman, the type that would do anything for you and is obviously dangerous but sexy, which is what I like the most. She isn''t even the only one I used the skill on, there were a few different ones when I was still curious about the strength of the skill, and I got my answers alright. Here are a few of them. Name: Olivia Green Age: 24 upation: Maid, caretaker Titles: Cute, Clumsy, Lover, Young masters personal maid Love: 100% (Tier 10) Master and ve Description: She is your personal maid, and because of that in her head, she is going to be your personal fuck toy in the future. She has a submissive mind and gets wet dreams about what the future you is going to do to her. She is fantasising about every submissive thing she could do with you, even if she has to pretend to be a dog. She would do everything for you. Name: Scarlet Snow Age: 34 upation: Butler of the Heart household Titles: World ss butler, Caretaker, Teacher, Mommy Love: 100% (Tier 10) Hopeless damsel Description:@@novelbin@@ A mature woman who has gone through a lot but has never been in love until she met you. You gave her monotone live light and made it more fun. She has hopelessly fallen for you. From your touch to your scent to your clothes, she loves everything. She would do anything for her love, so give it to her. It kind of makes me happy to see these statuses because, when I grow up, I don''t even need to look for a harem. I have these women, and I''ll tell you, they are beautiful. Two are mature, and they give off such an aura that i can''t even wait to fuck them. And Olivia is just what you would expect a young, beautiful, sexy woman to look like, she would be every teenager''s dream crush in my previous world. And then you have thisst one. But before that, a bit of context is needed. So I am now six years old, and because of the primordial incubus bloodline, my rod has been active since a young age, so I needed something to take care of it. You would think that I would just use my hands like I did in my previous life, right? WRONG!! I especially picked a woman who could satisfy those needs right now. This is her status. Name: Louise Heart Age: 16 upation: Jack''s personal caretaker Love: 100% (Tier 10) Submissive toy Description: Your distant cousin was chosen to be your personal caretaker. Through your ns, you transformed her into your favourite toy. She licks, sucks, receives, and swallows everything you shoot on or in her. She takes care of your every need And i mean EVERY need you may have. So yeah, here I am in the bath looking at these statuses. When I feel somethinging. So I look down and see the blue haired beauty giving me a blowjob like her life depended on it. After a couple seconds, I grab her by the back of the head and push my rod deeper down her throat. "Mmhmm" I moaned as I came into her mouth. "AAHHH, it is...slurp... so...slurp... much, young master. I love it. Thank you for the extra load today." Said Louis in a horny voice as she swallowed the rest of the cum in her mouth. After that, she licked the rod clean and sits next to Jack, leaning on him with her naked breast against his head. After a moment of silence, I just enjoyed the aftereffects of the event. "So I have to ask the young master, when are you going to take me whole and eat me up? You know I want you inside of me." She whispered seductively while licking her lips. Breaking that silence. "You know that i am going to wait at least till i am twelve." Jack said that with more authority than normal. Louis looked sad but perked up when his next words reached her. "But i can satisfy you in other ways." After he said that, he put his hands on her leg and slowly made his way up to her secret cave. When he arrived, he slowly touched it, teased it and when she was almost going to beg him, he put his fingers in. She had a look of satisfaction and pleasure on her face as he finger fucked her. "Yes YEEESSS, that is what i need!" she practically screamed as he pleased her. But she wasn''t going to fall behind, so while he was focused on pleasing her, she put her hand on his already hardened member, which was already seventeen cm or 7 inches long. She wondered if he put that thing in her secret cave, that it was going to be destroyed andpletely marked by him. Chapter 9 System update and first servant (18+) [System updating....] [Time needed for update: ????] [System update in progress] [System update: 1%] [System update: 5%] [System update: 10%] [System update: 30%] [System update: 70%] [System update: 99%] [System update: 100%] [System update was installed; here is a list of things that were added in this update: system fairy Gabriel can materialise into a physical state at will. The two summoning capsules are upgraded from demi-god level to god-king level power. New tabs and functions were added to your system menu: LVL upation These were all the new items added in this update. d to be off service again, host.] All of this was happening while Jack was still sleeping between four soft mountains with a satisfied grin on his face, dreaming about future fights in the apocalypse but also the fights he was going to have in bed with women. ... After a couple hours, Jack finally woke up to the sunlight shining through his window. But that wasn''t the only thing that woke him up; he also woke up to feeling his rod being wet and getting serviced. At first, he thought that it was Olivia because that''s just the way he likes to wake up. But when he looked around, he saw her still sleeping next to him. So he was curious who the mysterious person was that was servicing him, and when he lifted his nket, he let it fall back down due to the shock he just received. At first, he thought it was one of the other two women he had a bond with, but NOO!! Reality was much better than that. What he saw was an absolute bombshell of a woman giving him a blowjob. She has blond hair, green eyes and a 100/10 face. But the best part was that he recognised the woman. It wasn''t just anyone; it was his own system spirit, Gabriel! He was about to go to heaven just from seeing this woman again. He was also going to heaven from the pleasure she was giving him. Seeing that her host was awake, she looked him dead in the eyes, smiled with his dick still in her mouth, and pushed the whole rod down her throat. Going up and down super fast while also licking his rod with her juicy tong. After a couple minutes of this, she felt his dick hardening and his breathing bing heavier. She knew that he was going to cum, so she put the rod really deep down her throat, ready to receive it all.@@novelbin@@ Finally, the moment came; he couldn''t hold back anymore and shot his whole morning load down her throat. Which she enjoyed and swallowed all of it like she had a lot of experience. After a couple seconds of just enjoying the aftereffects, she just lewdly smiled at her host and practically jumped on him. As she hugged him, she said: [I missed you, host; you have no idea how lonely i was in there.] He just hugged her back because he missed her too. Even though they spent a short time together, she did help him a lot in the early stages. "I missed you too, Gabriel, more than you think." After the hug, they just smiled at each other and went for a loving kiss; this time it was a normal kiss, not a French kiss. It was a kiss full of their emotions, and that was enough for both of them. After their reunion, they began talking about what he was going to do now, and he answered that he was going to summon his servants and train for the apocalypse. Gabriel said that it is a wise n because not every servant he summons is going to be strong or experienced. It can be that he summons someone who has just been born but has the potential to be a god-king. But it can also be that he just summons a god-king¡ªa living one or someone who is already dead. The god-kings aren''t from this multiverse but from another universe. So ites down to his luck, but either option is good because an infant can still learn a lot. But god-kings themselves have naturally more experience in life. "Okay, how do I summon one?" after Gabriel''s speech about what he could get, he questioned it. You just have to think about the summoning capsules, and they will appear in your hand. After concentrating for a moment, two pokeball-like things appeared in his hand. Just when he was about to use them, Gabriel warned that he should go to another room where he is alone to summon them instead of in a room with him still in bed and two beautiful naked women by his side. So he got up, put somefy clothes on with the help of Gabriel, and went to the room next to his, which happened to be his personal library. He took the two pokeballs and threw one on the ground. What came out was a purple mist. Followed by a blinding light where a person was being formed. The person that was being formed was a woman. She looked about 190 cm big.She had a really plump body and looked so elegant; you could say that she looked like an empress. And after reading her status, he was surprised to find out that she was one. Her status: Name: Amaterasu Age: forbidden to talk about Titles: The Shining Light, The Blinding Radiance, The Great August Kami Who Shines in the Heavens and The Honorable Goddess of the Great Sun. Love: 100% (Tier 10) Loyalpanion description: Amaterasu, Goddess of the Sun, is known as the Queen of Heaven and Creation. She is so revered that the Japanese Imperial Family is believed to have descended from her, and the Emperor was considered a divine ancestor. She was living with her people in heaven when you summoned her. An absolute shocker as his first servant. But when I opened the servant tab, she didn''t appear in it, so I asked Gabriel. "What should I do to make her my official servant? because she is not showing up on the servant tab." [You just have to make the contract official, and after that, she will be your official servant.] "How do I make the contract then, and how does she sign it?" [Simple host, you just have to make her drink your sperm and the system will do the rest.] Chapter 12 Starting to take it a more serious Kali and Amaterasu were leaving the building after receiving orders from Jack. Jack, on the other hand, was talking with Gabriel. He asked, "Was it really a good n to give them so many bracelets of life?" [Yes, I gave it to them because they needed it to make the servants and troops more loyal to us.] "And why did I need to cum in a container because I don''t see the merit in that?" [That is something the host will find out when the timees. You yourself have to prepare yourself for your awakening in six days. So I have made a n for you to follow to get the best rewards and benefits from the system. You see, the system is going to rate you on your basic stats and give you a bonus, but the higher they are, the better the bonus. Also, after you turn seven, you can finally buy items from the shop. But for now, you have to make sure that your body can handle the magical impact. Because that is where the boost lies. Just like in those cultivation stories you read in your previous life, here you too have to open your chakra points. Because the smoother your magical energy can flow, the faster you can cast and the bigger your impact can be, even with a little magical power. So the first step is to find afortable ce to sit for a long period of time.] After the exnation was finished, he left for his room, where the two beautiful women were waking up. Scarlet and Olivia were just now waking up and wanted to hug their young master, but realised that their young master was gone. At first, they panicked. But just as they were about to jump out of bed the doors opened and Jack walked in.@@novelbin@@ "Good morning,dies. Did you get a good sleep after our session yesterday." He smirked as he saw Scarlet''s face transform into a red balloon. Olivia, on the other hand, just smiled, came out of bed, walked to her young master and gave him a loving kiss on the mouth. "Yes, my lord, and I enjoyed it very much. Thank you again for such a wonderful night." Jack snorted a bit and smiled evilly as he spanked his naughty maid and said, "Why didn''t you tell me earlier that we were going to havepany?" "Mhm~ because I wanted to surprise you, my lord, and it seems like it worked. I have never seen you so excited as when Scarlet offered herself to you." Scarlet, who was still in bed, managed to get even redder as she heard their conversation. "g...good morning, young master." "Good morning, my dear Scarlet." As he said that, he went to the bed and gave her a kiss. "Did you enjoy it?" "Y.. yes my lord i did." "That''s good i wouldn''t want our first and mainly your first experience to be bad." He gave her another kiss and changed clothes with the help of Olivia, who was still naked at this point. As he was done changing, he went to his door, but before he exited the room, he said, "I am going to be in my library for the rest of the day. Make sure nobody disturbs me. And let the food wait outside the door, okay? "Yes master." "Yes master." They both said in unison. Jack went to his library and began speaking to Gabriel after he sat down and wasfortable. "So, how do I start this?" [You just have to give your permission, and I will do the rest. That is why I am here, right. To support you.] "Yes, you''re right just do what you have to do." [Yes, master, please brace yourself for the pain that is about toe. Detected that the host has given permission to do body modifications Initialising..... Start scanning the body... Scanning for optimal routes... Starting process..... Changing the body to enhance magical power input and output... Optimising the body for physical use... Best optimisation found... Changing the body in progress 1% 2% 10% 50% 100% The body haspletely changed to a more magical and warrior body. pain will fade in 3 2 1 The pain is gone. Good work, host.] As the system was changing his body. Jack was going to hell; every fibre of his being was being modified, and that pain was something he had never experienced before. But the changes were as clear as day and night. Before the change, he looked like a cute 8-year-old, and now he looks like a handsome teenager. This was all because the system optimised his body, and some parts needed to grow to be made the best, so the system did just that. He had a strong eight-pack now and looked like an angel descended from the heavens. His blue hair changed and became white, which made him look even more heavenly. His blue eyes stayed the same, but his gaze looked sharper, like he could see everything in everyone without even trying. And that was the beginning of the future''s biggest cult. It all began with this heavenly-looking boy. Chapter 14 Rewards and getting answers (mild 18+) [Congrattions on bedding your first woman and starting your harem. This is a great achievement, and you get the following rewards: Lovers mark Harem''s shield Loves buff Make the greatest harem this world has ever seen host.] "What are these rewards? Gabriel, can you exin them to me?" [Of course, host, first the lovers mark: It is a mark you can put on any harem member. With the mark, you can track her location no matter where she is, feel her feelings to an extent, and always know what she is talking about, even when you don''t speak to each other. You canmunicate telepathically through this bond. The harem''s shield is really simple. It makes it impossible for the woman in your harem to cheat on you. When a man wants to rape one of your women, he gets electrocuted when he wants to put it inside of her. Your harem girls have a chance that they are interested in other girls, so with this passive ability, that interest goes away. Andstly, a love buff is when you show each other a sign of love, and a buff gets included in that. There is a permanent buff and a temporary buff. You and your partner get a bigger buff with, for example, sex than with kissing, but kissing still gives you a buff. These are the descriptions of the rewards. Do you want to ce the lover''s mark on individual Elise hearts? Yes/NO] ''Yes, i want her to be mine.'' he thought, so only the system could hear him@@novelbin@@ [Lovers mark is ced on the individual Elise Heart body. She can show or conceal it at her own will.] After he sees that, he thinks that he did enough in one day and went to sleep in his mother''s embrace. .... When he woke up, it was to the feeling of something soft petting his head, and when he opened his eyes, he could see his naked mother looking at him with a smile. "Good morning, mom." "Good morning, baby. Did you sleep well?" "Yes, this was the best sleep I ever had. Maybe that''s because of all the exercises we did yesterday." "Yes, baby, that could be it." She continued petting her lovely son, even after he woke up. Her cheeks did redden at the thought of what they did yesterday, but she didn''t let it show. When she noticed that her son was a bit ufortable, she asked, "What''s wrong, baby? Is something bothering you?" "No, it''s not like it''s bothering me; it''s just..." When he stopped speaking, he looked down, and when she followed his gaze, she could see his rod standing proud again. Her eyes widened but she quickly smiled at her son "Mommy is going to help it go away, okay?" "Please mom" She went down her son''s body, caressing it and sensually going over it, first over his chest, then his belly, and then she was by his rod. She took hold of it and began jerking it. When she came closer to it, she began using her tongue to just lick it. She licked it like a lollipops and made sure that every part of his dick was covered in her saliva. When every part was covered, she finally took it in her mouth. Instead of being gentle at first, she was going deep right from the start. To make sure her baby was going to enjoy it. She also began ying with his precious family jewels and began massaging while sucking his dick. This was too pleasant for him, and he came just two minutes after it began. "Mhm~ slurp..slurp..swallow* Thanks for the breakfast, son." She said this after swallowing his load. After she was done, she began toy next to her son again and just hugged him, enjoying the time they spent together. After a couple of minutes of this bonding silence, Jack asks a question. "Mom, where is my dad? I haven''t ever even seen him, and I don''t even know who he is, so could you tell me, please?" Elise, who heard her son''s question, thought about the best way to tell the news, but after thinking for a moment, she decided that the truth was necessary. "Son, me and your father actually haven''t even met. I just got his sperm from one of the family hospitals and impregnated myself with it. I did that because I wanted a child and didn''t want those dirty men touching me, so this was the only way I could think of." Stroking his head during this conversation was more of a way to distract herself than distract Jack, but of all the questions she thought he would ask, he asked one she didn''t expect. "So, mom, that means that I took your first official time, right?" She looked at him for a second and then smiled. "Yes, honey, you took mommy''s precious first time, so take responsibility okay." "Yes, mom, of course I will do that. I want you as my wife, and i will take care of you in the future." looking right in her eyes as he said that with conviction. She smiled at him and gave him a quick kiss. Laying there naked felt like the first time she tasted freedom in a long time, so she wanted to savour this moment. But every good time has toe to an end, and they decide that work has to be done. Elise''spany can go without her for a couple of days, but she likes to be on top of things. So they decided to get up and take a quick shower, followed by a rxing bath. During the washing up, they naturally yed with each other''s body, and they got a few more rounds in. At the end of the washing session, her stomach was filled with his seeds, and she felt full. So she sent him out to wash again, alone this time. ----------------- Author''s note Thank you for the 100 collections!! I will do 2 chapters a day until April 15. That''s when I am going to be busier with work, so then it is going to be just 1 chapter a day. Thank you for liking my story! With love Mozzyda Chapter 16 Enjoying my cousin (mild 18+) Jack confidently strode back to his room after being unceremoniously kicked out by his mother. As he walked, he was surprised toe across an unexpected individual. This person typically resides on the other side of the building, close to Jack''s room, and is always avable to see him at his beck and call. The individual standing in front of him is Louise Heart, his cousin and caretaker. Initially, her parents had nned to use her in a political marriage to enhance their social status in the noble circle. However, when Jack learned about the n, he intervened and requested that his mother appoint Louise as his caretaker. His mother, alwaysplying with her son''s wishes, fulfilled his request, and subsequently, the original marriage agreement was cancelled. The parents of Louise were understandably angry with my mother, but they were powerless to take action because of her immense power and ability to harm them financially and physically. So they could only retreat with their tails between their legs. Louise was at first a shy girl and was quite scared of her new environment, but as time passed, she became more ustomed to it. The thing she loved the most here was her cousin. He would alwaysugh when he saw her and request hugs and kisses. Then one night, she saw something that questioned her. Why did her cousin have such a long rod in his pants. ''I don''t have it so what is it?'' She would question herself. One day, she couldn''t take it anymore and just went to her cousin''s room to see what it was. What she saw is something she is never going to forget. There was a giant rod in front of her. You could see veins running on the thing. And the smell it gave off mhm~ was so yummy and delicious. So when her cousin asked her if she wanted to touch it, she immediately said yes. She wanted this delicious thing, but she didn''t know what it was or what it was used for; she only knew that she wanted it. So for the first few sessions, she was just touching it, and after a few, she began really rubbing it. But after a lot of sessions, it developed into a sucking fest She wanted it. And every time she went to him after that, he would entertain her. The only thing is that she naturally grew up with it and finally knew what it was and wasn''t supposed to be shared between family members. After not going for a week and fighting her urges to see him and drink his delicious liquid, he came to her for a release, and that was when she just epted it to the fullest, where she now just uses herself to pleasure him. She wanted it inside to make it official, and he couldn''t throw her away. So she would question it every so often, but he always rejected her. That was all until today, when she was about to report something to the madam of the house, she saw something she wasn''t supposed to see. She saw the mother-son duo having sex and going at it at their hardest, like wild animals in the heat. When she came to terms with her shock, she ran away and went back to her room. ''I wondered if he was going to do that to me too.'' She has been asking for it for a long time now, but she hasn''t gotten it, and she was jealous. She wanted that, so she decided that the next day she was going to see him and make it clear that he was going to have sex with her. So that is the situation we are in now. Louise was looking at him with narrowed eyes and in an exposed outfit with only her privates covered. "I want it too, young master! When are you finally going to give it to me? I have been asking for it for a long time and and..." The truth was, she was scared. She is scared of being abandoned again, scared that he is just going to give her to someone else when he is done with her, and scared that she will be alone again. Jack sighed as he saw her. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to do it, but that he couldn''t. So before it was toote, he picked up his cousin and brought her in a princess carry to her room. She was softly crying in his chest. She was so scared of being abandoned that she didn''t even notice that she was being carried, but when she saw what was happening, a happy smile blossomed on her lips. She was happy because every time she conveyed her feelings for him, they were always met with answers that were either too short or didn''t have any feelings in them. So when he carried her, she felt hisforting body against her, warming her up. She felt finally a little calmer, and when she knew what she had done,. Her head exploded in the colour red because, even after all the things they have done together, this was a first. When they arrived at her room, he opened the door, walked in, and closed the door fast behind him. When they were inside, he let her stand on her own two feet, hugged her, and began deeply kissing her. She instantly cooperated with the kiss and enjoyed it with her eyes closed. "Sorry, Louise, that you had to wait for so long. But I am going to give you everything you want today, okay?" She looked him in the eyes as he said that, and he looked back with love and gentleness in his eyes. She smiled at him, hugged him tighter, and said, "Finally, you blockhead, you don''t know how long I have been waiting for this. but first, let me service you to make you ready." She slipped her hands down his body until they were by his pants, where she went inside to stroke the penis she worships almost daily.@@novelbin@@ Chapter 17 Playing with my harem (18+) Stroking his rod, she puts the other hand on his pants and makes it drop to the ground. As he stood there, he began undressing her, too. She wore nothing but a sexy bra and panties. So he was quickly done with his job. As she was naked, he had his right hand on her breasts, giving it a nice squeeze and massaging it. His left hand was, on the other hand, making forms with her ass and pping it, making it red.@@novelbin@@ They paused their kiss and breathed deeply. Their kiss had been going on for a long time, but they didn''t even care about that. They were just focused on each other at the moment; in their eyes, only the two of them existed in this world. They began attacking each other again, and their tongues were fighting the battles, and their mouths were their battlefield. They were wildly fighting for an unknown amount of time while still stroking his rod and him ying with her breast and ass. When they separated again, they didn''t kiss again. She dropped to her knees and began sucking hard. She stuffed it in the back of her throat for longer than ever before. Even to the point where her eyes almost rolled out, but she kept going. Finally, she started breathing again when she finally put it out of her mouth. She began licking it, giving the rest of his rod a nice wash while massaging his balls. He was enjoying the pleasure she gave him. He put both of his hands on the back of her head and pushed his dick down her throat again. She gagged on his dick but allowed it to keep going. Water came out of her eyes automatically because of the rough treatment. But she didn''t resent him for it. No, she began to like him even more. She wanted him to dominate her. To choke her and breed her like an animal, she wanted all of it. That''s why she was so jealous of his mom. It was because they were mating like wild animals, and she wanted it too. So with that in mind, she pulled the dick out of her throat and went to bed. There, shey on the side of the bed. Her legs are far apart and in the air. "Fuck me, master. Use my body however you like." She said it with a seductive smile on her face, but her eyes were filled with lust. And that lust couldn''t be concealed from someone like him, but he didn''t care. He was going to fuck her anyway, so he walked right in front of her and put his dick right in front of her pussy. Touching it and teasing it but never going in. "What do you want, my lewd caretaker? Say what you want, and I''ll give it to you." "Please, master, I want you inside of me. Please stick your giant dick inside of my pussy, please, master." She almost begged him, but hearing these words instantly made him do it. He put his dick in her pussy without a care in the world about her virginity. He just started trusting his hips. She moaned in pain and pleasure at the same time. She was so happy that they had finally be one that she didn''t care about the pain; all she could feel was pleasure. He started pounding her harder and harder, and her mind began to get nk because of the pleasure she was feeling. "Yess, yeshh, master, that''s it. Stick it deeper inside of me. Make my pussy yours so that no other man will ever use it." Her tongue was outside of her mouth because of the rough pounding she was getting, but she ignored all of that and just focused on the pleasure. After a couple of minutes of just pounding her, he put both his hands on her arm and turned her around. After turning her, he positions her in a ssic doggy style and begins banging her from behind. As they were fighting with each other, another woman walked in the door. They didn''t notice hering in because they were in their own world. He did notice her when suddenly a pair of hands grabbed his head and turned it towards her. The person in question is his personal maid, Olivia Green. Olivia was looking at him with a smile as he saw her. He froze for a moment but began thrusting his hips again as she started kissing him. He puts one of his hands on the hips of Louise for grip and the other around the back of Olivia, squeezing her tits. He began kissing Olivia while fucking Louise from behind. He always wanted to have threesomes in this life, and it seemed like his dream was going to be fulfilled early. He began undressing her while still kissing her. When he had problems pulling her dress down, did she step away. She began undressing herself right in front of him. Sensually taking off each piece of cloth, she lets her master see a show with her body as the main character. He continued fucking Louise, and when Olivia was done undressing, he was almost cumming, so he put his attention down on the woman under him, bent down, grabbed her neck, and tilted her face towards him. He began kissing her wildly, and after a moment, he began to cum inside of her. He filled her to the brim, and when he pulled out, he saw that she had passed out because of all the pleasure she had received. So he just picked her up, put her in afortable position on the bed, and let hery there with his cum still leaking out of her. When he was done with her, he turned around and was met with a woman flying at him, who began kissing him. He hugged her back and responded to her kisses with even more passion. He squeezed her ass with both hands while kissing and lifted her a bit up because of it. He began to feel her pussy to y with it to prepare her but thought that it was already wet. "You''re my dirty maid, huh?" He pulled on her hair to make her face up, and he kissed her even harder then. When he let her breathe, she said, "Yes, master, but this side of me is just for you." He smiled when she said that and put his dick inside of her pussy. She opened her eyes wide, as she didn''t expect him to put it inside of her suddenly. He picked her up while still connected, put her against the wall, and rammed his dick deep inside her. She moaned loudly as he began to fuck her. She had fantasised a lot about this moment, but her master still seemed to impress her in every way. She felt like she was in heaven at the moment. Her master fucking her and using her for pleasure was her dream, and she felt like she had the perfect life at the moment, so she climaxed because she felt so good. After fucking her for a few minutes and her cumming at least ten times, I finally released myself inside of her. "Yes, master like that..." She fell asleep right after feeling his cum inside her belly. He smiled and let his dick out of her pussy. Heid her next to him in bed while he positioned himself in the middle of the two women he had just fucked. He began ying with their breasts until he fell asleep. Chapter 20 start of a new life [Jasmine POV] It has already been a couple of weeks since and I arrived at this shrine and started our new lives. We have started to get used to our daily routines. After the ritual, we both felt strangely like our bodies were new. That was when Charlotte began to exin our duties to us. We had to get a lot of training, whether in thebat department, service department, or just studying; we had to be ready for everything immediately. But my favourite part of my day is going to the prayer room. We had our first contact with Lady Amaterasu in the prayer room. What we did in the prayer room was, as the name suggests, pray, but not the regr prayer. No. We could drink the addictive liquid, and we had to cum over a statue. After cumming, we had to kiss that same statue and hope that our prayer reached our Lord. We do those prayers two times a day, and I can''tin about them because I have grown to enjoy them. I also found another person strange to meet for the first time: Lady Kali. Lady Kali was a weird woman. She was warm but cold at the same time, strict but loose. She was just everything a perfect teacher would be, but I found it weird because I could see a man behind her when I looked at her. This man looked like they were connected, and when I looked closer, I could see lines forming between the man and Lady Kali and between the man and every woman in this building. Even I was connected with this man. Lady Kali said I was lucky because I awakened one of my dormant magical abilities. She looked at me with wide eyes when I exined what I saw. She exined that the man I was seeing was most probably our Lord, and the lines I was seeing were fate and faith lines. Because, you see, the moment we epted him as our Lord, our fates were already connected. That is why there is a fate line. The faith line is different. It is the connection you feel when you first connect with the Lord. The faith line ensures that the Lord hears your prayers and, when he wishes, rewards you for them. It also bes thicker and stronger the more in favour you are in the Lord''s eyes. After she exined that she gave me two rings, one for me and one for my sister, she said that this ring was one of the Lord''s unique gifts to those who awakened. And that the ring is beneficial for both our growth and our own. I asked what power I awakened, and she said I awakened a Tier ten ability, EYE OF GOD. She said I always had that power, but because the average human body cannot withstand more than ordinary human senses, it sealed itself and probably waited until you died to go to his new bearer. And because I trained and drank the liquid of our Lord, the eye sensed that my body could withstand a tiny bit of its power, so he loosened the seal a little bit, which is why I could suddenly see everything in a different light. Myst question was about what ability my sister had awakened because she got a ring, too. Kali said that awakened the vessel of God, which is why she was so sick, and no doctor could find a cure. It was because it wasn''t a medical problem but a magical one. And the doctors in this world are not yet equipped with the knowledge to help those in need with this type of problem. " still needs to awaken her divine body fully, but the liquid and praying every day help, so just give her the ring because that will make the progress more efficient." Jasmine nodded at Kali and left when Kali motioned with her hand that she may go. When she returned to the room she shared with , she yelled for her sister toe to the living room. The shared room was like a big apartment with two separate bedrooms, a bathroom, a living room, and a kitchen. came out of her room and asked what she wanted. Jasmine just gave her a ring and said that it was a gift from the Lord. put the ring on so fast that Jasmine was in shock, but she quickly followed and put the ring on her finger. When she put the ring on, a blue, transparent panel appeared before their eyes. When she looked at it, there stood, [Wee, Jasmine, to the merit system of the God of sex. Would you like to register for this system? Yes/NO] Jasmine didn''t hesitate and pressed Yes, and the panel momentarily stood on a loading screen. When it came back, it had four tabs, and they were: [Status] [Quests] [Inventory] [Merit] When she pressed on Status, the following words came: Name: Jasmine Rank: Beginner servant of the God of sex skills: none unique skills: God''s eye So this is my Status in the organization. I would like to know if I can rank up. She went back to the home menu and this time clicked quest. When she did, a whole list of what looked like papers appeared. She looked closer and saw that they were all tasks that could be rewarded. She became excited. All they had done was train thest couple of weeks, but now, with this ring, they could finally go outside and do something really useful for their master.@@novelbin@@ She looked at every quest and reward, scrolling and reviewing them all, and finally picked the best one for two people. The merit points were perfect. So she shared the quest with her sister, and epted it, too. They became excited and packed up the essentials and put them in their Inventory. They immediately left their room and went to the exit of the ce. The exit is the same door that is used as an entrance, but now that they are really looking at it, they can see that a group of ten women are guarding it, and they all appear to be intimidating. When they were walking to the exit, one of those women approached them and asked what they were doing here. Jasmine let them see the quest, and she epted the quest with her sister. The guard looked at her system to check their database and saw they had received the quest. She smiled at them. "Thank you for showing we do this because if something happened to you girls and it wasn''t in the database, we wouldn''t have an easy time helping you guys out. My name is Charlotte, and here are some tokens you may need during your travels. A button also serves as an emergency; when you press it, the token will explode, and reinforcements are on their way." "Thank you, Charlotte, for the help." "Yes, of course, and be safe. There is normally liquid in your Inventory automatically when you go on a quest because we can''t provide it. So you can still pray and drink it when it is appropriate. You can pray where you want, but please do it privately, okay?" And so and I left the shrine for the first time. Chapter 22 First Adventure (mild 18+) [ POV] It has already been three days since my sister and I epted the quest. It is the first time we could be of use to our Lord, so we are doing our best. We are still travelling to the Amazon rainforest. Our quest included two things: one was to ce a teleportation stone in a cave, and the other was to scout a ce we could use as a base. We were now on one of the cruises that would take us across the ocean. Although it would be faster by ne, we decided to make it a fun road trip and enjoy the sea. We had to request money for this trip through our system, but it was almost immediately epted, and we found the money inside our inventory. When we left the shrine, we first looked around our old neighbourhood, but everything was unrecognisable. There were some houses originally, but they were old and to the point of destruction. Only the gang''s hideout would be a big house that stood proudpared to the rest, but now. Everything had disappeared from the old look; now it looked like something out of a cultivation manhua, with every old house gone and exotic nts and flowers in the ce. One path led to an artificial mountain, and on top of that mountain was a pagoda. We didn''t explore further, but we would visit that pagoda when we returned from our quest. We also prayed a lot. We did it because we wanted to get closer to our Lord, and one of the benefits of praying was that we got one merit point. So now we already have eight merit points. We were shocked when we looked at what we could exchange for this. Heavenly sword techniques, god-level swords, and such absurd stuff dumbfounded us. But most crazed items like that were still locked away from us because our status was too low. We were saving merit points to promote ourselves from beginner servants to intermediate servants, and that cost a hundred merit points. With this mission alone, we get fifty each, so we have to pray for a month, and we could rank up. The rank is not only your official rank in the cult but is also a power indication because the higher you are, the better quest you get toplete, the more points you get, and the better things you can buy. But back to where we were initially, my sister Jasmine and I are now on a boat. It was now time for our favourite part of the day: prayer time. So I went to my cabin, and Jasmine followed me. We found out that if you pray with more people, the statue will get happier, and the buff we get will be stronger. So they both undressed and put the statue down. They took the liquid out of their inventory and began to drink it. After drinking it, a warm feeling began to flow through their bodies until it stopped when it reached their pussy. They started ying with their pussy, all the while thinking about their Lord. The statue began to glow as pussy juice began to get on it. The two women were ying and fingering their pussies. At first, just one finger inside, then two, and now three. They went in and out so fast that you could hear wet sounds every time they put it back inside and back out again. They were moaning and enjoying every second of it; they were imagining that the Lord was fucking them, taking them, and bringing them to paradise. After twenty minutes of just masturbating and cumming, the warm feeling stopped. They came a total of seven times, and the statue was soaked in their juices, but it was still glowing. The statue absorbed their juices when they stopped and flew into the air. When it was about a meter in the air, it stopped and spewed out two light arrows, one to Jasmine and one to . When the arrow hit them, they felt energetic again and knew their buff had arrived. They put on their clothes again and went to the ship''s deck to see the afternoon sun above the sea. They just prayed so there wasn''t anything going to go wrong at the moment, or that was just how they felt. They felt satisfied as theyy on their deck chairs and thanked their Lord that they could enjoy this view. Of course, there had to always be something going on. When they were lying in the sun, a couple of boys saw them and gave them malicious grins. Two beautiful girls who had just reached adulthood were the easiest targets for their game. And if they didn''t listen, they could always force the two to make the rest of their boat ride less enjoyable. They outnumbered the girls five times, so even if they got a boyfriend, they could just beat him up and let him watch while they did his girl. So they walked to the two girls lying there, and the boss said, "Hey, beautifuldies, my name is Marco, and my dad is the vice-captain of this ship. Would you allow me to get the two of you?" and Jasmine didn''t even look at him; they were still in their dream-like state and ignored whatever was happening in the outside world. But Marco didn''t like being ignored, so he walked to Jasmine''s side and put his hands on her shoulder. The moment she felt her shoulder being touched by a man who was not her Lord. Her mind went nk for a moment, and when she came to, she had broken his arm and put him in a lying position on his belly. Marco was screaming in pain, and his underlings didn''t know what to do because the woman before them was stronger than them. So when Jasmine looked at them with dead eyes, they went to their knees and asked for forgiveness. Jasmine sighed, threw Marco to them, and said, "If you guys ever bother me again, it is not just going to be an arm that will be broken. And tell this stupid monkey that he is lucky because if it were my sister he touched, he wouldn''t even get to walk in this life anymore. Now, bring him to a doctor or something, and don''t bother me. They all nodded and dragged their leader to an infirmary to find a doctor to heal his arm. On the other hand, Jasminey back down and decided to have one more prayer session before going to sleep. She has to make sure that her skin isn''t tainted by the hand that touched her.@@novelbin@@ Chapter 25 Explaining and bringing them back (18+) It has been exactly a week since I met the threedies and made them my lovers. That week, I did everything with them, from simple dates to group hangouts and parties, but I also tried to spend some one-on-one time with the girls to get to know them better. The reason that I try to do this is that, even though I want a harem, you can''t create one that is only based on pleasure. So I made a rule for myself to make at least time for every partner every two days. And what depends on erotic activities? I do what they want, and they still want to do it in groups, so I have to satisfy three girls every night. Not that I amining, though. But the reason that I am thinking this hard this morning is because it is time for me to go back home in a few days, and I would like to take the three of them with me. My home country is Thand, and my family''s mansion is located in Chiang Mai. I want them toe and live with me. I was now on one of the sofas in the rental house the girls were renting for their vacation. While I was thinking about telling them who I was and wanting them toe and live with me, the cracking of the steps gave me notice that someone wasing downstairs. When the person showed herself, I smiled at her and made a gesture with my hand to let her know that I wanted her on myp. She smiled, walked towards me, turned a hundred and eighty degrees, and then sat down on myp with her back against my chest. The girl who was sitting on myp wasn''t Isabe, but one of the two other girls that night. Spending time with them, he began to know them better, and this girl is named Valentina. Valentina was taller than Olivia and stood at about 175 cm. She, too, had dark hair but dark brown eyes and tan-looking skin. She did figure skating as her sport and her body showed it. During their intimacy, she did weird and almost impossible poses that he had never seen before. Her breast was a B-cup. It is on the smaller side of his harem, but it was not like he wasining. Even now, when she sat on hisp, he ced his hands around them. Her breasts were the perfect size for his hands and fit perfectly. That''s why he always liked to touch them, like now, as a sign of love. He, of course, gave her kisses, and he got some back when she turned around for a moment. "What are you doing here so early in the morning? You usually stay in bed with the rest of us until we are fully awake." He looked at her for a moment and then sighed. She was really smart. "I have to go back home in a couple of days." Valentina shook a bit as she heard those wordse out of his mouth. She looked back at him and saw theplications in his eyes. "So, what are we going to do?" She was ready to cry but waited for his words. She expected him to say they would never meet again when he left and their contact would be cut, but she didn''t expect his next words. "I want to take you guys with me, of course, but I would like to meet all of your parents before we go so they know their daughter is in a safe ce with a good man." Valentina began crying, but it was different from what she expected. She thought she would be crying from sadness, but after those words, she began crying out of happiness. She wanted to spend the rest of her life with this man, even if she had to share him. Thest week of her life has been so much fun that she wouldn''t want to trade it for anything in her life. So hearing that from the person who made her life happier was the one thing she hoped for the most. When she began crying, she turned around with her breasts against his chest, and she began hugging him while crying. She hid her face in his neck so as not to let him see his face. When she was done crying, the other two people in the building came down, and when they saw the scene before them, they assumed the worst and thought that Jack was leaving them. They were about to cry, too, but then they heard the excited voice of Valentina yelling. "Girls, he wanted to meet our families. He wants to take us to his home to be his official lovers." The girls practically jumped on him because they were so happy. After that, they calmed down and sat there next to each other. Valentina still sat on hisp. Isabe sat on his right while holding his right arm, and Elena sat on his left side. Elena had light brown hair, green eyes, and fair skin. She is a professional dancer and her body was made for it. She was flexible and had the endurance to let her body endure hardship. He could see that because she was always the one that wouldst the longest out of the three girls. Elena began to kiss him secretly, and when the others noticed, they found that it was unfair, so they began to pleasure him, too. Isabelle began undressing his shirt, and Valentina, who sat on hisp, went down and took off his pants. She began sucking it like it was her favourite lollipop, and after this week, she had a lot of experience to go after. She used every technique she learned and went after every pleasure spot he gave away this week. Isabe and Elena were taking turns kissing him while he was busy groping their butts. He felt like a king again at this moment. He loved the feeling that he was experiencing now and wanted it tost forever, but that would be unfair to the girls, and he wanted to give them what they wanted, so he made it so that he came after getting a blowjob for a few minutes. Valentina was just about to get undressed after receiving his load in her mouth, but Elena was a bit faster; she didn''t wear any panties in the house, and that was always an advantage when living with him. So that he could fuck them whenever he or they ever wanted. She took his dick, positioned herself above it, and dropped herself slowly on it. When everything was inside, she let out the most satisfied moan she had ever heard and leaned her head against his chest. Seeing the other two girls jealous, he motioned for them toe to him, and when they did, he began fingering them.@@novelbin@@ They moaned in pleasure, not hiding anything from him, and came not even ten secondster. But this was a daily urrence, and it wasn''t because the girl''s resistance was bad¡ªmaybe partly, but mostly because of his godly technique. Even when he was fingering the two girls. He was still thrusting his hips upwards to meet the insides of Elena''s with the same energy it gave him. You could hear a loud pping sound each time her ass came into contact with his legs. Every time she went down, he went up and let the process repeat again and again and again until he came buckets of cum inside of her. Even though the day had just begun, he knew he had a long and pleasurable day before him. Chapter 28 Task completion and awakening The three girls arrived at the Amazon and went deeper inside it to find the best ce to put down the portal. They instinctively knew where to go, and their teacher Kali always said to follow their instincts, so they did that. After the night when caught Cam peeking at them, she never went to see them again, hoping that all the suspicion would turn away from her. They were now walking on a road that was made for public use. Cam was in front, and the two girls were behind her. But after a while, the path stopped, and Jasmine took the lead because her intuition told her where to go. She also had God''s eyes, so she could spot dangers ahead of time. After theirst talk, she got a training manual from Kali. The manual was named Celestial Sight. The first step was to get used to the eyes themselves because the eyes were naturally not fit for the human body without the right technique. still hasn''t awakened her unique body, but that time wille soon. It was quickly because was already showing signs of awakening. Her body was getting more robust; she was stronger already than when she was sick, but now she had inhuman strength. Her endurance and vitality were higher than normal humans, and she began to look a bit different. She looked holier and more heavenly; the same could be said about my eyes. They were shining gold, and a white light was shining behind them. They looked beautiful, but I needed to get used to them first. We walked for about three hours before arriving at a little mountain. At the top of this mountain was a cave; when I looked with my eyes, I could see rampant natural energy being produced there.@@novelbin@@ So we climbed and walked the mountain until we were almost at the top and entered the cave. When I thought we could rest, fell to the floor. I ran to check up on her, but not even a momentter when I was beside her, a phenomenon happened. Her body began glowing, and a golden white light shone through the cave to the people outside. It looked like there were two suns, but the light quickly faded away. ''s body began to float in the air and stayed about a meter in height. It looked like she was lying on her back, sleeping on a bed, but it was made out of air, so this wasn''t possible. Her skin began to peel itself off and start reconstructing itself. That light was covering her hair; the next moment, she was bald, and the next moment, she had the golden light as her hair. It looked like her body was being broken down and repaired again and again and again. ''s body was lowered to the ground when the process looked over, and we could see the changes it brought. now had Golden hair, and her skin looked fair. There wasn''t anything wrong with her, which was a bit weird. She looked perfect in every way. Cam was shocked by what was happening. At first, she thought these two girls were weird, but then their nightly actions were exciting but weird. Now, this was too much for her, and she fainted. Jasmine looked at her andid her backpack under her head so she was safe. Sheid on a rock in the cave, and Cam was beside her. After doing that, she started looking around the cave and even deeper into it. When she was almost at the end of it, she saw a small hole in the ground where all that natural energy wasing from. She took the portal from her inventory before she even ced it. The portal was attracted to the energy, so he floated out of Jasmine''s hands and put himself on the hole. The whole mountain shook for a moment before going back to normal again. When the vibrations stopped, the portal made a sound, and a purple haze emerged. When the haze began clearing up, a natural portal was seen. It looked like a mix of purple and rose. It had unreadable images, but she hadn''t even tried to read it because two figures wereing out of the portal. Two women walked out, and Jasmine recognized one of them. The woman was the one who rescued them and introduced them to their lord, Charlotte. On seeing whopleted their mission, Charlotte smiled at her because she recognized her. Jasmine went and hugged Charlotte, and Charlotte hugged back. When they stopped hugging, Charlotte introduced the other woman to them. "This is Zofia, and she is also a priestess. We are here to check on the people who did their quest and give them their rewards." Jasmine nodded at them and let them follow her to the opening in the cave to let them see where they were. "We epted the mission for the teleportation portal in the Amazon rainforest, but could you help me with my sister? She''s still unconscious and just awakened, so I want her back home. And we found another woman that we think is interested ining with us, so can she join?" "Everyone can join us, so let''s go to them and carry them back home. You probably missed it a lot, too, right?" Jasmine nodded at her, and we walked to where and Cam were lying down. We picked them up and walked through the portal, finally back home. Chapter 31 Giving attention to her (18+) Waking up and not feeling surrounded by bodies was refreshing for a change. Usually, I would be surrounded by the lovelydies that I had spent the night with the day before, but now. Just one womany beside me, and I am happy that she is here. Amaterasu is still sleeping with her head on my chest. I smiled at her and began to stroke her head softly. I wanted her to get some rest, so I decided that waking her up was unneeded, so there was no point in doing it. She woke up about ten minutester and smiled when she looked up at me. I smiled back and kissed her on the head. "I enjoyedst night a lot. Thank you for giving me that reward, my lord." Jack looked at her and raised his eyebrow. "Husband." "Husband?" "Call me husband from now on." Amaterasu looked stunned by my words, but when they registered, she almost fainted because she was so happy. She looked at him with a crazed smile and began kissing him like wild. She sprung on him and attacked everything that was in reach of her lips. He justid there and let her do what she wanted. He just enjoyed the feeling of his new wife pleasuring him. She kissed his forehead, then went for the lips and the neck. She kept sucking and licking that part like she was marking her territory. He stroked her hair like the most delicate item and treated it with love. She, too, felt it¡ªthe love he had for her. She didn''t know if it was because their bond just deepened or something had changed, but she could feel a bit of her husband''s feelings, and that was addictive. She was also happy because she thought that she was giving him pleasure by marking his neck. They continued cuddling until they decided that it was time to go out. She asked what he was doing for the day, and he answered with a date n. So they put on the appropriate clothing and left the house. The first destination was a big shopping mall because he wanted her to buy everything she needed. He also wanted her to buy some luxury items she was going to wear when they went to important parties. He decided that if he was ever invited to those luxury parties, he was going to bring Amaterasu as his plus one. He decided to bring one of the most stunning women in the world, even though she wasrgely unknown because he didn''t want to deal with pretentious women at those parties. They shopped for dresses, jewellery, and bags that fit her well. Seeing that it was alreadyte in the afternoon, I called a driver to bring the items we had just bought back to our home. The second ce I wanted to visit with her was the best restaurant in the city. Even though we had the best chefs in the world at home, it was always nice to eat something different from someone else. And even though gods don''t need to eat and drink, they can still do that if they want to. They ordered their food and ate a delicious meal. Everything about the meal was high-ss, but both were used to it, so they didn''t even blink at the food. But that was not thest thing he wanted to do with her today. So he asked her to follow him, and like an obedient little wife, she followed her husband wherever he wanted. When they arrived at the location he wanted, he asked her to look around, and even she was amazed at where they were. Their current location was on the ind that Jack had used as a training ground. The only change was that he installed a generator that connected all the teleportation portals. What that generator does is suck the overflow of nature energy from the portals because the natural energy that the ce they ced the teleportation on can produce more than what the teleportation portal needs. That ess energy is sucked away and released on this ind. So, every part of nature here is being enhanced and looks beautiful. It looked like a paradise with all the flowers and nature around them. The setting sun made everything more romantic. When she looked back at him, he smiled and kissed her. While kissing, she felt him take her hands and slide something around her ring finger. She stopped the kiss to look and saw an utterly magical ring that stood for eternal love. He kissed her again when he saw that she was tearing up. She, too, began kissing him back and was a bit too forced to let him fall backwards. Luckily, everything around here was soft, and theynded in the soft grass that felt better than any mattress they had ever felt. They continued kissing while she began undressing him. She was so happy at the moment. Yesterday, she still craved for her master to have her, and now she was his wife so that she couldn''t be happier. When he was fully nude, she began to go down and rained kisses all over his body, from his lips to his neck, where she made another mark. Then she went down to his chest and left a mark there. She left kisses as she went down, and when she arrived at his dick, she peppered that too with kisses. After covering everything, she began sucking it even better and more aggressively than yesterday.@@novelbin@@ She made him cum after just a couple of minutes, and they were both happy about it. He undressed her after she swallowed everything. When she was naked before him, he couldn''t resist anymore and just pushed her down and began fucking her. Her big boobs were swaying back and forth, and he was sucking her nipples while she was moaning like crazy. He continued fucking her in that position, and when he was about to cum, he bent down and kissed her while trying to go even deeper inside of her. He came inside of her and painted everything in white as they both moaned in pleasure. When he went out of his pleasure state, he took her body and turned it around. Her big, juicy ass was now before him, and even after he just came, he immediately put it back in. He pped that big ass off hers, and it bounced around, and the skin turned redder. She moaned as she felt like being spanked again. She loved that feeling her new husband gave her and came right after it. Fucking like there was no tomorrow, the two of them continued to enjoy each other. Chapter 34 Serving (18+) He was feeling her body, too, and I could feel only a slight feeling of pleasure from him. He stopped again and let go. He looked between the two of us. "What do youdies want as a reward now? I will give it to you if you give the correct answer." We looked at him with longing visible on our faces. We dropped to our knees and began to look up at him. He raised his eyebrow but let us do what we wanted. "We want to be your official servants. Please let us serve you." The raised eyebrow went normal again, and a smile spread on his face. "If both of you can show me your sincerity, I might ept you." He took his pants down and let his rod out. That monstrous thing looked dangerous and looked like it would kill a few people, but for us, it was perfect. It''s even better than ideal because servants don''t need to care about life or death. The only thing they have to care about is their master''s life. And if they can take that thing inside of them today, it would mean they would officially be his. They took his rod and began to jerk it softly with their soft and smooth hands. The two of them were jerking his rod. The veins on it were pulsing with activity after their touch. After she was done jerking it, put her mouth on it. Jasmine looked at that with a pout, but she couldn''t do anything about it. So she went for his balls and began licking and suckin'' on them. was smoothly handling his dick. Even though it was her first time, she had envisioned this scene many times. She even practised secretly with some fruits and vegetables. Now it was her time to shine because she wanted to pleasure him to the maximum and ept her as his. Jasmine never really thought about it before the moment they got their reward. She didn''t even know if she would ever get the chance to meet her lord, so she didn''t have those same delusions as her sister. But after the reward and knowing that she would meet him, she went all out with research, of course, only the one without action, only theory. And she read that if you got the proper technique and handled the balls perfectly that that action could stimte the penis a lot. The pleasure that the man would feel increases if you do that. She wanted her god to have the best, so she gave her best, and he was feeling it. He let out small moans, and just hearing those moans was one of the most significant rewards they could ask for. kept sucking his rod and went deep. She pushed herself to fail to give the man her pleasure. She wanted him. She needed him. But she also knew she had to earn that privilege to get what she wanted. But she was happy even if she was passing out. The man who saved her from death. Even if it was indirectly, she wanted to show her gratitude, so that''s what she was doing and why she did all that crazy stuff. She wanted to be by his side forever to show her appreciation for saving her. They had been going at it for a couple of minutes, and they finally felt his rod twitching. They knew that it was a sign that he was going to cum, so they put more effort into their respective tasks. Jack even took the back of ''s head and pushed his dick deep inside her throat. Her eyes rolled back as she wasn''t used to being handled so aggressively, but she also loved it, and her panties became wet.@@novelbin@@ "I''m cumming. Take everything inside of you!" Cumming deep inside her throat so that she doesn''t even have to swallow. He came for half a minute. was struggling at the end of it because she needed air, but she wasn''t going to push him away for it. He finally took his dick out of her mouth, and she began to choke on the rest of his cum. After calming down and taking several huge breaths, she was finally okay. She looked at him naughtily, and before she knew it or had the chance to say anything, her sister pushed him onto a bed that was materialized behind him. When hended on the bed, Jasmine fastly undressed herself and sat herself on top of his dick. She looked at him with puppy eyes as if asking for permission for thest step. And when he gave it to her, she smiled ecstatically and dropped herself slowly on his dick. She let herself be dropped deeper and stopped when she felt she was at a barrier inside her. She quickly lowered herself down and broke her maidenhood just like that. The golden glow her eyes were always showing was now showing brighter than usual. The magical essence that awakened her was in the making, and he was going to give it to her. She was happy to be finally serving her god for real and came just at the thought of that. She kept bouncing her big and juicy ass up and down and making his dick go deep inside of her. She was moaning and enjoying it. Her mindset wasn''t the best feeling for her but for him. Feeling her intentions, he let her have her way. She kept moaning and bouncing until he had enough of it and took matters into his own hands. He grabbed her big ass. His fingers just sank into that soft skin of hers and began to make her drop down faster and harder. He decided that since these girls were so devoted to me, I must let them feel a bit of my love; otherwise, it wouldn''t be fair. While he was lifting her and dropping her back down, he began to thrust his hips more. When he let her drop-down, he met her halfway with one of his thrusts. He kept fucking her like that, and she was moaning and cumming like she was starving for it. They kept that up for a couple of minutes until he finally deeply came inside of her, and she passed out as she received his cum. But even while unconscious, she was still squeezing every bit of cum that she could manage. With the cum now inside of her, her body was making a lot of changes. A couple of seconds after cumming inside of her, her body started floating in the air with a golden light surrounding it. His attention was quickly diverted when he felt something wet pleasuring him, and when he saw sucking him off, he knew that he had a lot of love to give. Chapter 36 plans for the future E looked over her husband through the system she gave him when he came to this world. She was happy at his progress, but it was still too slow for her liking. She didn''t want to wait another hundred years to feel his touch again, so she took the task into her own hands again. She first had to replenish her energy and fill up her authority tanks because she had used them all to create that system. She made it thanks to all of her energy and a treasure she and her husband found millions of years ago. It is a remnant of an ancient god looking for a sessor but couldn''t find one. He was really picky about his sessor, so he decided that the first mortal who could get his hands on his fragment would be it. But that mortal obviously couldn''t activate the seals on my fragment alone; he needed a god with the power of rivalling a supreme god to support him. The supreme god would break the seals and use the fragment to put it into the mortal''s body. That god would then decide how he wanted the mortal to receive the power of the fragment, and it could havee in lots of different ways. The first one is quite simple, and it is just another type of system that depends on the host because the system changes to amodate the host. The second is with a domain. It is a system, but it is invincible in that domain but weak outside it. The third one was to be a ''protagonist'' because he would get a lot of luck. What Jack got was a mix of a system and being a protagonist. He had an overpowered, cheat-like system and was extremely lucky, but that didn''t mean he was a child of heaven because the universe itself loves those children. And Jack certainly isn''t loved by it. His previous identity and actions made it a bit too mad that Jack had no choice but to surrender and die at that time. He still didn''t have the memories of that time, but the information he got from E was enough. The luck he got was originally for the child of heaven of this world, but he was killed before he was even born. The ident was the same car ident that Jasmine and ''s parents were in. That was E''s second n to kill heaven''s loved child before it was born because even though the heavens would choose someone new, it could take hundreds of years for humanity to give birth to someone like that. Her third n was to use a mortal and make a contract with her to see her Love. The car ident made it a perfect time, and with the timeline she saw, she was the ideal girl to use. E nned to contract with this generation of the god''s vessel. The reason it was named like that wasn''t only because it makes you stronger and more beautiful but also because it made it possible to be possessed by a god he was contracted to. That person was . She manipted a couple of events to even have her born and have a contract with her, but it was all for this moment. She was so close¡ªso close to feeling her husband''s touch again. She didn''t care who she hurt in this process because all she could think about was her husband and wanting to be by his side. ..... White@@novelbin@@ It is strange to see this because many people would see ck. Everything around me was white. I even questioned if ''I'' existed because it felt like an eternity had passed. When I was about to close my eyes and try to sleep, a pink mist came in front of me. The mist materialized into a beautiful, sexy, mature plump woman. I''m not sure how to exin it, but the woman before me looked unnatural. It was like nature just bent around her like she didn''t belong here. She looked above it, and nature seemed to respect that. ", I havee here to make a contract with you." "Contract?" "Yes, a contract. A contract between me, a goddess, and you, a mortal but in the possession of the god''s vessel. Your vessel allows it to store a portion of a god''s soul and can, with your permission, take over your body. Do you want to form a contract?" "It sounds good, but to me, it sounds too good. What is in it for me to have a contract with a goddess like yourself?" "There are a lot of advantages to getting a contract with a goddess, but they depend on the goddess herself. If it were a goddess of war, you would get better at war. If it were a goddess of farming, you would be better at farming. But there is one thing: not every goddess is curious about what is going on in the lower world, so you usually can only choose from the low-level gods. But now, the great goddess of Love is standing before you and wants to make a contract with you." She was really proud of her speech. She had prepared it for a really long time to make everything perfect, and it went smoother than thest time she practised, so she was really happy and in a good mood. "What are the advantages if I sign a contract with you?" They are straightforward. You will be like a subus and have every ability they have plus mimicry so that she could change her race as she wished. You will have an easier time getting stronger. Your talent in fighting will be higher than it is now, andstly, you can take the essence of the sperm that someone shoots into you and change it into energy to be stronger and faster. Those are my advantages." Chapter 39 Resolve They just cuddled for the rest of her time here. And it isn''t even thest time she can do this. She can go into her contractor''s body every two days with permission from , of course. ... The next day, he sent the two girls back after they had woken up. Almost everything changed about them. Their looks improved, but the most significant change was their status. Now, they weren''t just beginner servants anymore but saints. We are the people the priestesses have to report to. Amaterasu and Kali were taking this role, but now that we are here, they don''t have to do that anymore. Saintesses also have to train more than anyone else because they should be able to protect their underlings from anything. That''s why they were walking to the room where they first tasted weakness, the room where they got stronger, and the room where they would begin their training.@@novelbin@@ They walked towards the training room where Kali taught everyone from beginners to masters. Everyone in the cult received training from her. As a goddess of such a high power lever, Kali can train hundreds, if not thousands, of people, and they would still be better than your average god training a human in private. Kali may have been a protector in her previous life, but she didn''t shy away from teaching those she deemed important enough how to be strong. With her perception, she could point out flows to everyone even if they were doing the same exercise at the same time. When she notices a problem in your exercise, she will not speak to you directly but will send it to you through your system. In her message, she not only exins what you do wrong but also suggests ways to improve, providing examples. We walked into the room while Kali was giving a lecture. In front of Kali, hundreds of gorgeous women wore heavy armour and practised basic weaponry. The only thing Kali was doing was shouting when they should start and when they should stop. The two girls decided not to bother Kali and waited for her to finish. But luck wasn''t on their side. Kali noticed them and shouted at them to join the others. and Jasmine first wanted to protest, but with just one look from Kali, they quickly changed their clothes and went on the field like the rest of the women there. They practised every essential sword move that Kali would give to everyone; for the rest, they had to buy and attend a ss. When they were done, every woman in that room copsed to the floor, exhausted. Even and Jasmine were exhausted because Kali gave them even harder exercises than the rest, and they were already taxing even after doing them for a long time. "How long are youdies going to lie down here? The Lord would be disappointed if you guys couldn''t even do this much. Now clean up; it is almost time for your prayer." If you are a newbie in the cult, you have to pray between a specific time because that will then be a routine that you will follow. Even after the week of that, you have to do that because it is wired in your brain that you have to do it so that everybody doesn''tin about needing to pray because it always feels so good and gets rid of almost all the exhaustion you feel from the training. All the women quickly stood up and began to head to the showers. They changed into a big room, but all the showers themselves were private because they saw each other naked a lot of times because of the training with swords. Let''s say that clothes are easily cut. But the reason that the showers are private is that their bodies are ultimately only for their Lord to enjoy. Every man and woman outside of the cult would question about how they could worship someone they have never met or heard from but the woman that became faithful in the god of sex knew that they chose the right god to worship. That is because they feel the connection between themselves and their Lord every time they pray. When and Jasmine were done showering, they went straight to Kali''s room, where she was overlooking some documents. Kali sensed theming and let the papers fall on her desk. She looked at the two girls who were approaching and, for the first time in a long time, smiled at them. "What can I help you guys with? I know you two always pray together in your room, and no, I will not join." The girls blushed when they heard her blunt words, but a smile broke out because Kali never changed, even after she sensed their new positions. They didn''t need to say that; Kali was powerful enough to feel that their status had changed. "What do you guys want to do now with those statuses? Did the Lord give you any task toplete?" The two girls looked at each other and nodded. "The Lord gave us one simple but difficult mission,dy Kali. That mission is to be strong enough to satisfy him. Our bodies need more magic because he fucked that right out of usst time, and we need to get our own body physically stronger and more flexible." Kali raised an eyebrow at them. She looked deep into our eyes and let out a sigh. She waved her hands, and two books appeared. They were magical books, and we could feel the magical energying out. "These are two body techniques that you two need at this moment. You can normally purchase them when you be an intermediate priestess, but you still had to search for them, so now I will give them to you guys. One is called star breathing. It is fundamental for your magic to increase and your magic to replenish speed. The second one is the astral movement technique. This helps you move your body in the best possible way. It also lets you ''save'' certain moves, execute them onmand, and have those movements done for you. You need to train on those two techniques if you are not training with me. Training with me is the first thing you do after breakfast and ends with dinner, so you have to train the whole day. And I want these two techniques mastered in two months, so I wouldn''tze around after my training if I were you." Chapter 41 Reunion (18+) She snapped her fingers, and our eyes widened. Our footsteps were engraved in the ground because we had walked over them many times. For two hours, we ran around three trees. We were shocked because we thought we had grown stronger, but if this is the result, then training is the only thing they will know for a couple of weeks at least. ... Jack woke up with a surprised look on his face. In bed with him was the first woman he spoke to when he arrived in this world. The first woman who had taught him anything, and now she wasying here with her plump body against me. There was only one natural reaction that my body could make. My rod became hard. The woman, probably sensing my difort and something poking her stomach, was enough to wake her up. She opened her eyes slowly and looked up at me when she saw I was looking at her. She smiled and kissed me before distancing herself again. Before I could talk, she kissed me again and again and again. She began to trail over my body with her hands. She stopped when she got by my dick. She began to stroke it while starting to kiss me deeply and softly. I kissed her back, and I began to squeeze her plump ass and make it into different shapes. We began to kiss deeply with our tongues in a battle. We knew that we had just started a war. The first one to give up would be in a less dominant position than the winner. However, I couldn''t just give up on this challenge because if I dropped it or gave up, she would make me rematch her again, and then we would be in an endless loop. One advantage she could have is that she has been giving me a handjob for quite a while. And making me cum and making me weakened for that second is something she could take advantage of. I had two options: Option one: Just cum and pray for the best not to get beat. Option two: Try to make her cum at the same time as me so the feeling of weakness would be on both of us. We continued kissing, and I kept ying with her behind. I also let my fingers enter her vagina to make her cum faster. She was moaning in my mouth, and I enjoyed everything about her. Her moans were like angelic voices in my ears. Her touch wasfortable, and I wanted more of it. I was close to cumming, so I began to be a bit rough with her. I picked her up and continued kissing her. This position had more of an advantage to me because she couldn''t give me a handjob anymore while I still enjoyed her pretty ass.@@novelbin@@ She put her legs around my body and held it tight while letting her drop bit by bit to let her ass touch the top of my dick. I was standing up proud like a dragon. She began to grind over my dick with her vagina. When I felt her dropping and knew her ns, I did the first thing that came to mind. I let her drop, and when she was at a perfect angle, I positioned my dick to be right in front of her opening and pushed it in. She didn''t expect that I would be fucking her now, and she let out a big moan that left her defenceless. Her mouth was wide open, and I immediately took control of it. She came too when she felt me taking control, but she couldn''t do anything about it. We stayed still like that for a full minute, enjoying the kiss and the aftereffects. "It''s good to see you again, master." Gabriel smiled as she looked at me. She gave me a quick kiss again, full of love instead of lust, and this time began to shake. She began to move to have my dick fuck her like I was just a toy for her pleasure. I immediately reacted, and when she moved up and was about to move down, I thrust forward. Her eyes widened, and she let out a big moan of pleasure. I continued to ram it inside of her and back out. She enjoyed it to the fullest, and even her tongue was out of her mouth. She was utterly lost in pleasure, which is one of the things I am most proud of. I am her only master and the only one who could make her feel so good. This woman who was taking my dick with that crazed face was one of the most precious women of my life, so I will do anything, whatever it takes to protect her. Gabriel is a bit special. She is a system spirit, but to be one, you first must be a spirit. But not just any spirit can be a system spirit. You had to meet specific requirements. You need to be a spirit was the first and obvious one. The second was you had to be at least a princess in the spirit world. A spirit princess was not one like humans with a bloodline with spirits; it was all about power and your connection with nature. As a spirit princess, you usually had two options: fight to be the spirit queen while the previous one passed away, but you have to battle against the other princesses, or be a priestess of nature and worship the forest where they live with the World Tree. The spirits of this world are essentially its caretakers, and the World Tree is this''s energy source. So the better the spirits take care of the Tree, the better the nature energy the Tree can emit and the stronger the spirits can be. Chapter 43 progress Many gods and fairies tried to interfere with the system, so she created the best firewall ever, which even would have trouble getting through even though she is the creator of it. They cuddled like that for a long time. The space they were in was special. This is their own castle. This castle is one of the things he bought from the system shop. It is one of the most powerful artefacts in this universe because it was created when the universe came into existence, so it existed even before time. But it doesn''t stop there. This is also the ce where the first rulers of the universe lived. About a million generations have passed since then. When thest inhabitant died, this castle disappeared and could never be found, even after searching every corner of the universe. The current ruler of the universe read about this castle in one of the former ruler''s libraries and searched for it. But after millions of years of searching in an ever-expanding universe, he gave up because it was tooplicated, and he needed to oversee some other matters. Jack doesn''t know how this thing got into his system, but he wees it with open arms. What''s so special about this ce is the time dtion and, for now, the authority you have over the rest of the people when they visit it. Jack is basically God when he is in this castle and can do whatever he wants to the people inside of this castle. The only requirement is that they can''t be three tiers above you; otherwise, it is fair game. Jack bought many things, but not only from the system shop with family points; he also had military and faith points he could use. In the military shop, he bought a lot of basic weapon kits, and he said that the talent of anyone under him would increase by about 300%. That is why many of his followers are so strong: the talent boost he gave them. From the faith store, he bought a couple of things. First, he bought something that could help himself, and that was the awakening of his first divinity. His first divinity is, of course, sex, and even though it is on a low level, it is still divinity.@@novelbin@@ But even though he has divinity in his body, it doesn''t mean that he is currently a god, even if he is a low-level one. Jack is now, with his energy, what you could call a demi-god, but just that because he is currently really weakpared to other demi-gods in history. He also bought a booster that he and the receiving party get bigger buffs for doing intimate things with him. Praying is included even if he doesn''t know. He also bought divine artefacts that could help boost anyone who came close to them. He also bought some divine outfits for him and hisdies because they would look stunning, and I want to cover them with my semen when they have that on. Jack is also training his harem to be gods because even if they were flowers when he picked them, he would make them the most deadly roses, and that is because he wants them to always be with him. He began to really love them over the time they spent together. He took his decision to spend time with each one of them and get to know them better to heart. In that timeframe, he fell for them hard and really loved them. The girls also liked that he spent more time with them and felt his love blooming for them. Jack has been in this castle for about ten years, just rxing, training, and spending time with his girls. And even though ten years passed in this castle, not even a month has passed in the outside world. Jack, who already had a grown-up look, looked a bit more mature now. He didn''t change much in those ten years, all because the evolution of his body had already happened, and it only made him look more mature. He was now a Tier 5 powerhouse. You must know that Tier 3 superhuman is, so Tier 5 is a whole different level. Usually, when people reach Tier 5, they awaken their natural ability that would be with them when they were born, but because he was so special, he already got them. The same could be said about his cult. Through his semen, the women inside the cult awakened their abilities, but not everyone has a useful ability or a fighting one. Theye in different sses. You have to attack awakeners, defend awakeners, and support awakeners. The three are really simple categories, but they are sufficient. For example, ''s God''s body is a support because it supports the user, the same as Jasmine''s God''s eye. A support awakening doesn''t have to be like healing or buffs for teammates. Support can be universal for yourself, and you can also support yourself because you support yourself. An attack awakening is like Kali. She has a sword connected to her soul, so the more she grows, the more influential the sword will be. Attack awakenings will always involve weapons because they are the most convenient for them. The defence awakeners use the most spells. They do the covering for the group. They are like defence magicians in other games. They use their own magic power to cast barriers and shields. They are the only ones who can learn new skills with their awakening and absorb ones they picked up from loot. Chapter 46 Improvement (18+) And that it lies between two giant mountains didn''t help. Travelling was much more difficult because of them, and nobody wanted to go on a vacation to a country where they lived in a cold environment and were dirt poor. But now, after all the work she put in and the help of the cult, it was a beautiful county known for its clean nature and high living standards. Many people are now visiting it for its beautiful sights and the rare animals that live in those mountains. The mountains are now really famous, too. Because they haven''t been explored for generations on end, there has been no human interference, so everything in those mountains is natural. It is really popr with explorers who like to see new things and explore areas that weren''t explored before. There is a n to make one of the mountains forbidden for entry because the cult wants to use it as a resource point because without human development in that area, the natural energy there is sky high. The other mountain will, after being explored, be a ski mountain. But to prevent nature from being destroyed too much, they will only use energy from natural sources like sr panels and wind turbines. That way, tourism will increase a lot, not just for explorers. The cult is also getting a lot stronger. The priestesses are all Tier Two, so even the new queen is Tier Two. It helped that she was talented, but the number of times she prayed was practically absurd. It gave her talent a nice boost that she needed, and now she is stronger than arge part of the cult. In every location in the world, a pretty important or famous person in that country is in charge of that station. Their task is to attract more followers and make them submit to our God. In every location, there is a portal connected to the main headquarters, and that one is located on the ind that Jack used to train on. Every boss from a location is a priestess; to be a priestess, you not only have to be strong but also more fanatic than the rest. The priestesses are the backbone of the cult, while the leader and the two women under him only step in for important decisions. The ind is only essible to priestesses; the normal followers are teleported to a sub-headquarters that is close to the one where everything began.@@novelbin@@ The new two saintesses are also training nonstop and are now the strongest besides a handful of priestesses and, of course, Amaterasu and Kali themselves. The two saintesses don''t have any tasks at the moment and are solely focused on getting stronger. Their main goal is to begin the awakening of the with the strength to take it all and defeat their foes. ... Jack walked through the portal and arrived back at his home. He looked around his room to see if anything had changed, but everything was the same. The only thing is that it was well taken care of. It was probably done by Olivia or Scarlet. They always take care of every mess that I leave behind. I walked out of my room while Gabriel vanished back into my system. Walking through my home was strangelyforting, but I was very fast at my destination. I opened the door without knocking and saw a woman with blue hair behind a desk. I felt like I had done this before, but I ignored it. My mother smiled at me lovingly. She stood up fast, practically flew towards me, and started to kiss me. I hugged her and began to kiss her back. We kissed for a few minutes until she remembered that she had to breathe. She pushed me away slightly and took a deep breath. She looked at my eyes again. This time, it was filled with lust instead of love. She dropped her dress and stood there with only her bra and panties covering her. I couldn''t resist her and grabbed her big ass with one hand and her breast with the other hand. I started to knead both of them while I kissed her again. She moaned slightly in my mouth. I let go of her ass and pped it. She moaned loudly this time because it was unexpected. I continued kissing her while she had trouble taking in all the pleasure that she was feeling. Although she already felt this type of pleasure many times, it still blew her away how addicting it felt. She doesn''t want to trade her position for the world. While she was in deep thought, Jack was undressing himself and her. Now, he stood before her, and she was also before him. He let his hand drop to her pussy to see if she was ready, and when he felt that it was dripping wet, he smiled and positioned his dick right in front of the entrance and pushed it in with one push. Her mouth was wide open, and her tongue poked out of it. It was like an electric shock went through her body, and she spasmed a bit when she directly came from him, just putting his dick inside. When he was fully inside, he let it rest for a moment before going backwards and pushing it back forward. He picked her up and put his hands under her knees, so that her legs were now in a V shape. She just let him do what he wanted because she was practically gone because of the pleasure. Chapter 48 Having fun 2 (18+) While he was fucking her hard, his mother didn''t sit still and picked up her phone that was lying by the bedside table. She texted in the wife''s group chat that her husband was back and that he was now fucking Scarlet in her room, and that anyone interested ining would have to do that immediately. Seeing that his mom was on her phone and not focused on him, he threw Scarlet next to his mother, where he again plunged inside of her. Elise was a bit startled when she felt Scarletnding next to her, and when she looked up from her phone, she was met with his face close to hers, and he kissed her. She didn''t respond immediately because she hadn''t processed what was happening, but when she did, she kissed him back. She returned her phone to the side and was now back to entirely focusing on her man. Scarlet was almost gone because of the pleasure she was receiving, and only her willpower to want more pleasure was keeping her sane. She felt him touching her womb deep. Her insides were already made just for him, but even now, it was still just so tight. He grabbed one of Scarlet''s breasts and began to use it as a handle to thrust even stronger inside of her. His other hand was helping his mother get upright, and they began to kiss again when she was. And this time, he was grabbing her ass. He came inside of Scarlet while in this position, and they both moaned hard. Scarlet practically screamed with pleasure, and Jack was moaning inside of Elise''s mouth. He let his dick rest inside her for a moment while still kissing Elise. When he was done recuperating, he put his dick outside of Scarlet''s pussy and directly let it enter Elise''s again. He pushed Elise, and she was with her ass right to him. He couldn''t let go of such a perfect opportunity and directly pushed it inside her. Her mouth was wide open when she received her son''s penis inside her again. She began to moan loudly, but nobody was hearing those heavenly moas. Jack was just focused on her body to get her to feel the most pleasure possible, and Scarlet was half out of it because of the rough fucking he had just experienced. While he was fucking Elise''s pussy he also had his sight on the other hole that was now just above the one he was fucking. He thought that it was time to get that first time inside there, so he spit on his hand and began to put it on her ass. She opened her eyes wide as she felt what he was doing. "No hmmm son not there mmmm that hole is di rty mmhm." "Nothing on your body is dirty, Mom. Just enjoy the feeling and let me do everything." Elise put her hand over that hole, but after hearing Jack''s words, she slowly let him see her other hole again. Jack, who was still fucking his mom hard, was now also fingering her ass. He first just did one finger, then two, and with a little force, he did three fingers. She screamed as she felt the third finger enter her behind.@@novelbin@@ It was painful for her because it was the first time she had ever felt something there, and she didn''t even feel it for herself. She always thought that that ce was dirty and that he wouldn''t be interested in it, but she was mistaken. Her son loved that hole as she could see, and she wouldn''t deny that to him. She let him do what he wanted while justying there and receiving the pleasure that was overloading her senses. When he thought that she was ready, he put his dick outside of her pussy and in front of her other hole. He began to tease it and also lubricate it with her own pussy juice. When it was wet enough, he pushed slowly inside of her. When it entered inside of her, it felt like her breath just escaped her body, and she justy there. At first ,it just felt strange, but when the thickness came in and began to shred apart her insides, she began to experience pain. She screamed in pain when she felt it, and Jack stopped when she was in so much pain. He let it stay inside of her but didn''t move it. He began to kiss her and also began to y with her breasts to get the pain to go away. They were going on for minutes until she broke the kiss and said he could move and try to go deeper. He nodded and slowly began to push deeper inside of her. The pain wasrgely gone, but it was still there. She also began to feel a strange sense of pleasure, and after swaying his hips and going in and out of her, she began to get used to the feeling, and more pleasure began toe while doing it. She began to moan, and this time in pleasure instead of pain. Chapter 51 Having fun (18+) Last part I turned her head towards me and kissed her. She was defenceless because of all the pleasure she was feeling and couldn''t even properly kiss back. She was moaning in my mouth, and I weed it. My hips were working overtime now with how many times I had to use them today. My lovely Isabe wanted me to destroy her insides, so that is what I am going to do from now on. I picked her up, and Elena, who was still sucking my balls, was lost for a moment when she didn''t feel the heavenly balls that she was serving. She opened her eyes and saw a sight that she was envious of. Jack had Isabe pushed against a wall, and he was mercilessly ramming his dick deep inside of her. Isabe, who was already on the point of losing it, was now just gone. Shepletely surrendered herself to the pleasure she was feeling and became just a toy for her husband to use as he pleased. This new feeling of just being used was strangely pleasurable. She liked this feeling of being used, and now that she got a taste of it, she wouldn''t want it any other way. "Do you like it, huh, you bitch." "Yesshs fuck me haarderrr treat me like the toy I am fuckkk meeee." I continued to fuck her with all my strength, and all I heard was her begging for more and her moans that were ringing in my ears. "I am cumming inside of you to mark your insides with my semen." "Yesshs husband pleashse." I rammed my dick deep inside of her and came. I exploded inside of her, and my semen filled her insides up. To make it more pleasurable, I was still rocking my hips back and forth so that there was still movement. "Ahhhnh hus band ahhh." Isabe fainted because of all the pleasure, and it overstimted her brain. I looked at thest woman standing; she was ready for me. Her eyes were clouded with lust, and she stood there leaning against a wall and having her ass towards me. She put her fingers on her pussy and opened it with them to let me have a better view. I walked towards her and directly pushed my dick inside of her. "Finallyy, you decided to give me some attention." - Elena eximed I pushed it deep inside of her, and I felt her pussy tighten around my dick. This was one of Elena''s special skills. She could make her insides tighter to have me feel more pleasure, but she could also make it more open so that I could enter the entrance to her womb in one go. She could manipte her insides in any way she wanted, and that skill is an amazing one to have. She made her insides tight to punish me a bit for making her wait that long, but I loved these punishments because, at the end of the day, they were still pleasurable and didn''t cause any pain. I was pushing deep inside of her, and even with her resistance and tightening her pussy I could still reach the deepest part of her with just my length and my strength. I love the feeling when she let me deep inside of her on her own, but this was more of a challenge and one that I would dly ept any day. I kept swinging my hips, and my dick kept going in and outside of her. "Mmhm that s right husband fuckkk meee." Elena was already losing it, and her control was slipping. Her tight insides were loosening a bit, but that didn''t mean that they were less pleasurable. Her insides were still perfect, and I pushed my dick deep inside.@@novelbin@@ "Aahhhh noooo." Shepletely lost control, and her husband took the opportunity immediately. He began to thrust his dick deep and fast inside of her so that she couldn''t do anything else. She was standing there and taking in all the pleasure that her husband was providing her. Her insides were getting destroyed by his big dick. "Fuckkk meee pleasshe husband fill me upppp." She was moaning and begging to be filled up, and I wanted to do what she was asking. "Take everything inside of you. If anything spills, there will be a punishment awaiting you." As I said that, I came deep inside of her. I heard her half scream and half moan. She also came and squirted all over the floor. After cumming deep inside of her, I pulled my dick out, and I was seeing if my cum would flow out so that I could punish this naughty kitten. But to my disappointment, she held everything perfectly. She tightened her insides so that there wouldn''t be any of my cum that would float out. As ast-ditch effort, I spanked her, and because she was already standing on herst legs, she gave out after that spank. She immediately fell to the floor and came again. This time, I could see my cum leaking from her pussy. I smiled evilly as she lost the challenge, but I would be a bit merciless and let her rest for a moment. I still have otherdies to revisit and pleasure. So I turned to look at the bed again and saw that Scarlet came too again. She was fine and resting, so I flew to her and started the fun again. I did it with almost every woman in that room three more times until I was satisfied. We were nowying in bed because it was already nighttime. We were fucking for the entire day, and now they could rest really well after all that exercise. I will punish Elena next time we have some fun. Now, it is time to have some sleep with my lovingdies. Chapter 55 spreading love (18+) While kissing, I picked Kali up and grabbed her ass. I continued kissing her and put her down on my desk. We were wildly kissing each other, and our tongues were intertwined with each other. I grabbed her shirt and started to undress her. She put her arms in the air to get her shirt off her body. We paused momentarily but returned to kissing when her shirt was off. Kali looked incredibly sexy at this moment, with her big mountains almost bare to me. It was like a treasure was at the edge of my fingertips. I put my fingers on her back to get her bra unclisped. I found it and unsped her bra. With the support and restraint gone, her breasts fell a bit, but not because of age. It was because of the size of her mountains. Kali had an E cup on her body, which fit her perfectly. She had a smaller bust than Amaterasu or Elise, but she still had a bigger bust than the average woman. Almost every goddess had an F-cup or bigger, but there were always exceptions, and Kali was one of them. This wasn''t actually because of a strange reason, but it was just because she was a warrior and used her body more than the rest of the goddesses, so she developed less in that area because she was moving more; her ass and legs were almost double as sexy of that of other goddesses. I grabbed her arms again and pulled her towards me. She let me have my way with her body and didn''t resist. Her big breasts and pink nipples were now against my chest. We continued kissing each other, but I was now ying with that perfect ass of hers. It was so big and sexy that I never had enough of it. And even though it is the first time that we will have sex. I think that we will have it a lot more in the future. She helped me undress, and before a lot of time passed, I was naked before my servant, who had a beautiful smile on her face. She still had her pants on, but with a wave of her hands, those pieces of clothing disappeared like they were never there. Kali looked at me and smiled as I checked her body out and inspected it from top to bottom. Kali had tanned skin because of the world she grew up in andter ruled. Her skin had scars on it, and instead of being offputting, it made her even more sexy. Kali has beautiful moonlight white hair and green eyes. Thisbo of surprising colours on her body made me get used to it in the beginning, but now that I am, this look is incredibly beautiful. I kept ying with her body while we were kissing, but it looked like we both wanted more at the moment, so I pushed her down on my bed. She moaned a bit when I stopped ying with her body, but she gave me a heated look that suggested that she couldn''t wait any longer. Instead of doing what we both wanted, I decided to try something new. I positioned her on the bed''s edge and knelt in front of her. I opened her legs wide and began to lick and suck that beautiful pussy of hers. "Ahhh~ Yess, that feels good." Kali began to slowly lose her mind because of the new type of pleasure she was experiencing at the moment. Ever since she arrived in this world, she had a lot of new pleasures, from just eating new things to exploring new things that weren''t avable in her old world, but this new pleasure topped all those experiences and was so good that she thought that she would go to heaven. I smiled as I saw her slowly losing her mind through the pleasure she was feeling. Her pussy was wet enough at the moment for pration as I was preparing her. so I stood up and ced my dick right in front of the entrance of her unexplored pussy. I slowly pushed it inside of her, and when I was in the area that I thought was her hymen but wasn''t, I was a bit confused. ''I am sure that she is a virgin, so how is it that she doesn''t have her hymen anymore?'' "Mhmm~ That part. I remember long ago on training when I felt pain there. A lot of blood was lost on that day." Kali exined the situation without me even having to question it. Smiling and focusing back on the objective at hand, I looked at her in the eyes, waited, and didn''t push any further. Even though Kali lost her virginity through exercise, the tightness that I was experiencing was worth it, and it felt so pleasurable that I didn''t know for whom I stopped. Was it for her to get used to it, or was it for me to not cum inside her immediately or even both possible. I began to kiss her while waiting for her to get used to the feeling of having my dick inside of her. While kissing, I pushed my dick slowly inside of her. I didn''t want to force her to do anything, so I was slowly pushing inside of her. When I was almost all the way inside, I encountered a barrier that was also known as her womb. This beautiful ce will be used in the future for two purposes. The first one is for the children that she is going to have, and the second one is for all the pleasure she is going to receive when I hit that when I ram my dick inside of her.@@novelbin@@ Chapter 58 Taste Testing (18+) The little nuke''s name was Rose. Jack chose that name because the colour of her slime was the same. He liked that name, and she herself didn''t have anyints. He was a bit sweaty from all his training that day, so he grabbed his towel and used it to wipe all the sweat away from his face. ''The training is beginning to get fun now that results are showing. I could buy a lot of skills, but that would make me a ss canon, and I don''t want to be that.'' Jack was thinking about his progress and how to potentially speed it up. When he was done wiping his sweat away, he walked out of his private training room with his towel on his right shoulder. Because it is an inconvenience, he doesn''t train with a shirt on, so he only has his training pants on at the moment. He was walking towards the bathroom. We can always remember that this castle is huge, so the bathroom is huge. Most people could see The Bath as a big pond, but those with supernatural powers could use such a big space, which is why it is here. The room you meet when you want to bathe is first the changing room. Normally, there were many different sections for privacy, but this section was now open because everybody in this castle would dly give their body to their master, and if they could see their master naked, it was also a plus point in their eyes. So, it was changed to an open area that everyone could use. When I walked inside the changing room, I was met by a beautiful woman. "Wee, master. I was expecting you toe." The woman before me was one of the newer ones. Aphrodite smiled at me as I came inside the room. She walked up to me and went on her toes to give me a loving kiss. She hugged me, and her arms went around my neck, pulling me closer towards her. I hugged her back but also grabbed that delicious ass of her. Due to her staying inside the castle, she is already older than me, but because she only has a couple of people tomunicate with and hasn''t been to the world, she wasn''t mature. She was only really seductive in every action she did. Some of it was unintentional, but there were a lot of moments where she let me see her breasts or a perfect angle of her ass during training. I always punish her by going to a different woman than her when she is like that because while I love to spoil my lovers, I wouldn''t want her to get weaker now that she is reborn. She needs the strength that she couldn''t achieve in herst life. While kissing, she grabbed the towel on my shoulder and threw it inside a basket. She took off my pants to let me be naked in front of her. I let her go and stopped kissing for a moment. She looked back at me and turned around. She was walking towards the shower area, and I dly followed her. While walking, she got rid of the dress that she was wearing. And was also naked, walking before me. She was walking in a way that her hips and ass were extra seductive, and I couldn''t evade my eye at this moment. "Like what you see, master?"@@novelbin@@ She smirked as she saw me staring at that juicy ass of hers. "Of course I like it." Her cheeks reddened a bit by my response but was quickly reced with a seductive smile. "This here is all yours, master." She made a gesture like her body was mine, and I wouldn''t miss this chance. I was walking behind her, so I hugged her from behind. She let out a surprise moan because it was a bit unexpected, but she put her hands around mine. My hands were now just on her belly, and I was enjoying the feeling of my lover''s body close to me. I picked her up after we had hugged for a moment and walked inside the shower area. I put her down next to the shower that I was going to use and smiled at her. "Aren''t you going to serve me, love?" I turned the shower on and looked towards Aphrodite. She was staring at me with a dreamy look, and I smirked. While she was always looking for chances to seduce me, I thought of a fun way of punishing her besides choosing another woman. You see, I only do that when we are training, and she can seduce me in other moments, and if I fell for it, then she would get her prize. But if she didn''t, I would tease her and let her mind waver. Even now, with just me hugging her and carrying her here, I injected a bit of the energy of my incubus bloodline inside of her, and even though she is a goddess, she doesn''t have any defences up at the moment and waspletely affected by that energy. I could see juiceing out of her pussy, and it was the tasty kind. She came out of her stupper a momentter. "Ye.. Yes, master, I will do that." She said that and let me sit quickly so that she could serve me while cleaning me. I sat under the water that was raining from the shower head. She grabbed the soap and put it on her hands. She put her hands together to get the soap all bubbly and began to use it on my chest. She gets all my chest covered with soap while still teasing me a bit. She was still standing behind me, so while she was cleaning my chest, she had her breasts against my back. She pressed them against it and rubbed them all over my back. She also put a bit of soap on the to clean me and make me even hornier than I already was. Seeing that I was already rock hard from her teasing, she put one of her hands under the water to get the soap off of it and directly began to jerk me off. Chapter 60 Start of round one After cuddling and enjoying my time with Aphrodite, I am back in the normal world. This world is named Elysium. (I named it so it would be easier to mention it in the future.) I was walking in the streets of Japan when something began to happen. There were a lot of earthquakes, and the sky seemed to be falling. Countless buildings copsed, and many people died; the apocalypse hasn''t even really begun, but people died due to the building they were in falling or being unlucky or lucky enough to be under the building that was falling. Their deaths were the fastest, and it couldn''t be said if that was unlucky or lucky because the tragedies the survivors are going to go through make you wish that you were already dead. Portals began to appear in the sky worldwide, and the attacking enemy was, from what I could see with my naked eyes, red-skinned goblins. They were about 1m 30cm tall, so they weren''t that tall, but the hungry grins on their faces made them many times creepier. Above the portals, there stood a couple of words. The words read: Round 1, next round 71:59. People had to probably survive or kill all invaders and go to the next round. There was also a positive aspect to the sky falling. The world core, which was prepared, set its ns into action and forcibly gathered a lot of energy from the surrounding universe. The energy that it gathered was quickly used to strengthen itself and let itself evolve.@@novelbin@@ When the energy threshold was hit, the''s core stopped evolving and began its evolution. While it wasn''t instantaneous, it would be done when round 1 was done. Meanwhile, while the is going to evolve, the magic energy contained in the world tree''s forest is also released, and magical energy only friendly to its inhabitants is released. The inhabitants of Elysium inhaled this new energy, and they immediately felt strength coursing through their veins. People awakened their innate abilities when they came in contact with the magical energy in the air. The goblins dropped from their portals and began to make a mess. They ran after the first moving thing that caught their eyes. They also felt that the they were standing on wasn''t weing them, which only increased the pleasure they could earn from aplishing their mission. Goblins are one of the lowest levels of creatures in the world from which they came, but just a moment ago, they got a mission from their lord directly, so they moved at once. They wanted to make this opportunity to have caught the eye of their lord. There was also a tiny desire to have descendants on this, so they had a higher chance of getting someone from their race higher than Tier five. The goblins are a race that has existed since history was first recorded, and the descriptions of monsters of that time were definitely about them. Still, as the years went by, the goblins declined until they were in the position they were at the moment. They were treated like cannon fodder and like waste. When their ancestors were alive, they wouldn''t ever be treated this way, but now that they were weak for generations, their lord didn''t remain cautious and began to treat them more regrly poorly. This was theirst chance to make life better for themselves, so they threw their bodies inside the portal and hoped they could make it on the other side. The new batch of goblins that arrived in Japan witnessed a horrifying scene. All the other goblins that came before themy dead before them. There were so many goblins that it created a mountain, but on that mountain, there was what looked like an angel, but it was their deepest nightmare. Jack, sitting on a mountain of corpses, was feeling extremely happy at the moment. It wasn''t because he could kill so many or anything like that, but just happy because he could move his body so much and use these goblins as training dummies. When he saw another batch of dummies arrive, his smile widened. And it was like a puppy who got a new toy. His excited grin wasn''t making the goblins feel any safer. A lot of goblins wanted to turn around and flee, but they couldn''t. The portal was one-way, so these goblins couldn''t escape even if they wanted to. Jack weed them with that wicked grin on his face. .... Back at the main base of the cult "yuck, why do these guys have to be so disgusting." "Why do youin so much? That is not like you, ." "I know, but I miss master''s touch, you know. It has already been five days, three hours, forty minutes and thirty-six seconds since hest touched me." Jasmine looked at , who was sttered in the blood of the goblins. They were currently on one of the highest mountains of their base, where they normally had a very beautiful view. Now, with the ongoing invasion, there was nothing but dead goblins on the horizon. They could also see the newest troops in action. The newest troops were an army under one of the goddesses their master summoned. Freya has the Valkyries under her, and she was transported with them here, so she let them pledge their loyalty to their new master while she still yed head of that part of the army like Kali and Amaterasu did with the cult people. The Valkyries were in groups of three, but even with those small numbers, they decimated their enemies like butter and a hot knife. Every Valkyrie is different, like every other person, but they spend so much time together in training, and outside of that, their teamwork is wless. Only a few things could counter the attack and teamwork patterns of the Valkyries. The only known counter is that you have to be much stronger than each of them, like Freya. Chapter 63 desperate Amaterasu is currently sitting on her balcony, watching the events unfold. While she could go and help them, she knew it was important for her people to experience this kind of thing because she couldn''t do it for them forever. She could better supervise now and not let an inexperienced bunch do the protecting and rescuing in the future when it matters more. At the end of the crack where the red goblins came through, she also felt a powerful presence, so she was on guard for that. There was another golden lining to the rounds that were above the cracks. They weren''t just waves in video games but more like an indicator of how strong a monster could go through something like that. For example, the red goblin fell so hard from the quality their ancestors used to that they were regarded as ungraded and let through the portal. The universe itself grades these monsters and groups, so you have to imagine that they are stronger than the average adult male at level one. If someone was trained, they could easily care for the goblins themselves, but that was just for the trained people. Others face far worse fates if they try what they do. I am now checking if I can scout the ce beyond the portal and report my findings to my husband, but my powers are blocked after a certain point. I decided to shift my focus back to this. Though this is low-level, it has many anomalies, and my husband is one of them. Even though he got his power from a goddess, his original soul as a god still exists; he has to inherit it, but that is automatically when he ascends to godhood. I''ll focus on supporting him both in body and mind, especially the body, because I can''t live without him anymore. Damn, I am wet again Just thinking about it. Let it be for now. I will ask him if he wants to be satisfiedter. I sent another scan worldwide, looking for candidates to be my saints. Despite belonging to my husband, he never limits me and always wants me to grow, so that is what I am going to do now. My husband has a whole cult of people that pray for him daily, but me and Kali and the other goddesses don''t have a source like that anymore. So, with the suggestions of my husband and sisters, I decided to look for people that I would promote to my saintess. I have about three people who can be saints and fulfil the requirements. After looking good momentarily, I took one and made the other my priestesses. One of the deciding factors was that my saintess would be away from my husband''s influence. She is currently in a camp where there are only regr humans, so she is going to tell the woman there about me. While I don''t have the magical connection that you feel when you connect with my husband, I have something else. .... ''What am I going to do from now on? Do I have to sell my body? The people that are the strongest here are all men. They even killed one of those monsters, so what do I do? Even if I don''t give myself, they will force me sooner orter. I know my own body, and while it isn''t the most beautiful. My body isn''t something that men would skip over. They would use me to fulfil their desires.''@@novelbin@@ A woman with green hair was sitting in a corner inside the camp with a nket over her body. When she looked around, she saw that most of the people in charge were asleep, so she decided that now was the perfect time to converse some energy. She slowly closed her eyes and fell asleep, still in shock about the activities that were happening all of a sudden. When she opened her eyes, she saw that she wasn''t in the camp or the cold cave she had previously been in. She felt warm and weed, a feeling she hadn''t felt in a long time. Looking around, she noticed that she was currently in an orange-yellow in. It was like a room with the exact colours of the sun. It looked like she was walking in the sun, but it felt warm and pleasant to touch instead of the heat being too hot. "That''s because I called you here, dear." She heard a warm voice and turned to look at the source of the sound. What she saw was a stunning light descending from above. When she was no longer floating andnded next to her, her true form was being revealed and wasn''t hidden anymore behind the light. She saw a beautiful woman, so beautiful that this beauty could only be one thing: a goddess. "That''s right, dear. I am a goddess." It looks like this goddess goddess can read my mind. "What do you want to do with me, goddess?" While this situation was strange, she wasn''t stupid. She knew that she was called here for a purpose, and she hoped that the purpose the goddess had a bit favourable for her. "I would like you to be my saintess, dear. I want you to be the light of the world that is slowly falling into darkness. Let me introduce myself before you make a decision. My name is Amaterasu, and I am the goddess of the sun and the goddess of light. I felt your desired cry for help, so here I am. If you ept me as your goddess, you will receive many benefits that will help you in your current situation." The goddess greeted me courteously when she introduced herself, but I was still reeling in shock about what was happening. Only after she was finished talking did Ie to. "Ye Yess, I would love to be your priestess." That sentence was blurted out of my mouth even before I had time to think about it. Chapter 67 Excited (18+) I was walking back to my mansion, which is only avable to my wives and me. I walked into the garden and saw Amaterasu looking down the pond and giggling. I found it weird that she would giggle at a pond, but I remembered it wasn''t normal. I found something interesting while checking the system shop a few months ago. It is an observation pond, and like any mirror, it can let you see something in its field of view. The only difference is that the pond''s radius is the whole and even part of space. I could have bought something with a bigger radius, but this one is good enough for now. Now, Amaterasu was observing a certain green-haired girl who was killing the red goblins and was excited to feel the growth of her saintess. This was the first saintess she epted in both lives, and she was happy with her progress. After seeing her kill a lot of goblins and observing the camp, Amaterasu nodded when she saw that her priestess wasn''t stupid. When she saw Iliane beginning to retreat, something else caught her attention. She turned to see her husband looking at her with a silly smile. "What are you looking at like that?" "you, my love. You look adorable."@@novelbin@@ Amaterasu''s cheeks flushed a bit when she heard her husband tease and quickly covered it with her words. "What are you talking about?" Jack, seeing that his wife wasn''t going to confess, decided a more direct approach would be more helpful in this situation. He walked towards her and grabbed her body from where she was sitting. Amaterasu looked at him with amusement and let him do what he wanted. What she didn''t expect, however, was for him to sit down and let her sit on hisp. She was still facing the pond, so she couldn''t see the sly smile on Jack''s face. Jack, who sat below his wife, hugged her. His arms went around her body, and his hands stayed on her belly. "What is my adorable wife so happy about? Mmhh~" Jack whispered that in her ear. After saying that, he bit her ears in a teasing manner and didn''t attempt to hurt her. Amaterasu, who was on the receiving end of his teasing, was almost at a breaking point. She knew that if her husband pushed her one more time in her current situation, she wouldn''t stayposed. Seeing his wife at the brink of breaking, he did the only thing that came to his mind: to break the dam. "Aren''t you going to tell your husband?" His hands moved from her belly and went up. When going up, they grazed her nipples, and she moaned when she felt that stimtion. He grabbed her neck and made her turn to him. Her eyes, full of lust, now we''re ready to receive the usual treatment they got, and that was to get fucked senseless. Jack picked her body up again. ''Here it is. It''s starting. Ahh, can''t wait for him to fuck me.'' But Jack had other ideas. While his wife was ready for anything he would do, he did the one thing that she would hate the most at that moment. He ced her body back on the bench and walked away. Amaterasu was bewildered at the situation, and when it finally processed what was happening, she began to bite her lips in hate. She couldn''t stand it when her husband did that to her. Amaterasu, who had enough of his teasing, saw him walking away with his back to her. She knew that she couldn''t let this situation slide. He could maybe do this without my help if he were stronger, but now I am still stronger. I flew right to him and tackled him to the ground. Luckily, we were in the garden, so hended safely in a patch of grass. He looked at me with a goofy smile like he had just won, and I hated that I yed right in the palms of his hands. I wouldn''t say I liked it, but I didn''t care anymore and wanted to quench this desire. Even though I had never felt his way before, life has been different, to say the least, ever since I lived with my husband. I have all kinds of desires now, and lust is the strongest of them. My husband has a part in that, but not that I really care. I went down to his legs and pulled his pants down. When I did, the familiar monster who had terrorised my insides was released. I sniffed it and loved everything about it, so I began licking it. Slowly I licked his dick from top to bottom like it was a lollipop. After covering the tip, I went for something deeper; with that, I meant deeper down my throat. I have experienced that my husband loves a good mouth fucking and even more when it goes down deep in their throat. I guided my husband''s duck deep inside of my throat and began to use that dick to fuck my own throat. I heard his moans and was motivated immediately to try harder. It isn''t every day that I can spend time with him so that I will make the most of my time now. Seeing that she wanted to serve him so wholeheartedly, he felt touched and decided to reward her with a good fuck, but first, he needed a good release. He used his hips to drive his dick deeper inside of her mouth and used both of his hands to hold her head still. He began to fuck her throat, and she was going along with it. Finally, after going at it for a couple of minutes, he had enough to release his first load. He went faster and faster and finally released his load deep inside of her, filling her stomach with his semen. She began to receive his semen and was in bliss. The taste of it was so addicting, and just not having it for a few days ticked her off a bit. Chapter 69 Excited last part (18+) When Jack began to suck and bite her nipple, she hugged him tighter against her. Milk was still spraying out of her nipples, and the sweet vour encouraged Jack to keep sucking. The milk he was tasting was one of the most delicious things he had ever consumed. Jack''s hands returned to her ass and lifted her body. He took hold of his dick with one of his hands and ced it before the entrance of Tyche. The goddess of luck was watching all this happening with a dreamy look in her eyes. She wouldn''t dare blink because she thought that if she did that, she would wake up again as if her dreams were very simr. The only difference is that Amaterasu was never there, and when he went inside, she knew she wasn''t dreaming. The pain she felt coursing through her body was enough of an indication that this was real. Seeing that she had just lost her virginity, Jack began to gently inside of her instead of ramming his dick inside like normal. He went gently in and out of her pussy. His actions were filled with love, and Tyche, who was at the receiving end of that love, felt it. After he entered her, she began to feel his emotions, and when she focused on it, she felt a connection form between her and her ''master''. She desperately wanted the connection. With this, she could feel how he felt about her. While she was confident that she was a prize with her appearance alone, but also because of her divinities and powers, you could never be sure enough. So now, feeling the love from the man she had promised her soul to was something else for her. The joy she was experiencing was something she never thought to be possible. She was so happy that her insides began to tighten even more, so Jack, who had his dick inside of a virgin''s pussy felt that it was already pretty tight, but now he felt like his dick was going toe off. Instead of doing the smart thing and taking his dick out, he decided to be a bit rougher on her finally. His hips went backwards and ready for the action to follow. He mmed inside of her, and Tyche, who was dreaming, woke up when she felt his big, hard thing enter deep inside of her. He came directly deep inside of her. The tightness and thatst action pushed him over the brink and made him cum just as he was in the deepest part of her. Tyche also came, and her tight pussy loosened a bit. Jack let his dick go out, and his cum mixed with her juices were flowing out of her pussy. Tyche moaned when she felt his juices leave her pussy and was tempted to tighten her hole again, but then she thought that she could get it refilled whenever she wanted, and it would be fresh, so she enjoyed the moment and let it flow out of her. He put her body down, and she began toy down in the grass. Jack followed her actions andy next to her. Amaterasu was also next to Jack. He made sure that she wasfortable while she was sleeping. Even while fucking another woman, he never stopped paying attention to his dear lover. Amaterasu snuggled closer,id her head on his shoulder, and had a content smile. Tyche was in a daze, and Jack turned his attention back to her after looking at Amaterasu momentarily and seeing her cute actions. Tyche looked into the sky. The stars above shone brightly, and it was just a beautiful sight. When he thought he could sleep, a storm of energy formed and gathered where Tychey down. Seeing the energy, I wanted to intervene, but just as I was about to do that, I scanned the energy. The energy gathering around Tyche was not damaging or attacking her. It was the opposite. She was making a breakthrough. Tyche is now a middle-rank god in terms of power, but she was never a fighter.@@novelbin@@ So, having her evaluated at the same scale as the other gods and goddesses was unfair. But that didn''t mean she couldn''t get much stronger. Now, because of the connection, her new experiences and her reward from the system pushed her to evolve into a high-ranking god. The system rewarded her because of how she was summoned. She made a deal with the system, and while she didn''t have to have sex with the master, it would give her rewards. The reward the system gave her for her first time was the opportunity to evolve. This doesn''t sound like much, but if she evolved at her own pace, she would have to wait and train for another five thousand years. So, this opportunity was a big deal for her, and she wouldn''t let it go. The energy that was gathering around her was the opportunity. She used his cum as a sort of catalyst and began to evolve herself. The energy that was beginning to grow rampant began to settle down and enter her body. She could feel the power coursing through her body and pushing the barrier for high-rank god open. When she was at her final stage and almost broke through, the rest of the cum inside of her began to move on its own and began to form a single big ball of pure energy. It flew towards her barrier, and when the ball made contact with it, it broke like there were no restraints ahead of its path. When it broke the barrier, it used a lot of its energy, and the wisp of energy left went towards her energy reservoir and merged with it. A blinding light came out of her body, followed by a shockwave of energy. A high-ranking goddess was born right at this moment and right beside him. I calmly smiled at Tyche, who had just evolved. The shockwave of energy she sent out was actually her own divinity blessing the surroundings, and I got a bit of that luck, too. Tyche, who had evolved,y back beside me, ced her head on my shoulder, and closed her eyes. I sighed when she did that, and I followed suit. I closed my eyes and drifted off to sleep. Chapter 72 Treating her the right way (18+) Olivia moaned when she felt my hand pping that big ass of hers. Her eyes opened slightly, and she let out a moan to signal that she was enjoying it. I was still caressing that big ass of hers when my dick was beginning to stand up. Olivia felt it and looked from my face down to it. She smiled seductively at it and began to love upwards. First, she climbed to my level to give me a good morning kiss. "I''ll take care of this for you, master." The kiss was a simple peck on my lips, and even while giving me the kiss, she already took hold of my dick. She began to jerk it softly. She moved her body back a bit and positioned herself on top of me, with her opening right on top of my dick. She was still holding my dick, but instead of dropping down directly, she began to grind on it. "Ahh, so hot, master. I can''t take it anymore! I want you inside of me." "Sure, my beautiful shadow. Indulge yourself." Olivia had a pleased smile on her face with her new nickname and dropped only a big dick that destroyed her insides many times. "Ahh, ahh, this feels so good. I love the feeling of your dick kissing my womb master." Moaning like a bitch in the heat, she was moving up and down on my dick. Her tongue was out of her mouth because of the pleasure. While she had experienced this pleasure many times, the human body still wasn''t prepared to get such a giant monster inside of it. But with sheer determination to please her master and with her will to continue to feel the pleasure, she continued to move up and down. Her big breasts were also flopping about, and it was a heavenly sight to see for Jack. He grabbed one of them, leaned forward, and put it inside his mouth. The pping sound continued in the room, but there were also slurping sounds from him enjoying her nipples. Olivia wrapped her arms around her master''s neck and began to bounce even harder now that she had something to hold on to. "Ahh, master. I''m cumming if you continue." Jack responded by thrusting him upwards and letting his dick be further inside of her. Olivia''s eyes rolled back, and her tongue was now almost in front of him, so he took the invitation and began to kiss her. He assaulted her mouth and let his tongue roam freely inside of her mouth. Olivia felt her master''s tongue inside of her mouth and began to try and respond. Although sloppy, she still tried to battle her master''s tongue battle. But the battle was unfair to begin with because right when she felt a bit more clearheaded, Jack thrust his dick deep inside her again. "ahh, Master ahh thats unfair haahh..." Jack smirked and thrust out and inside again. Het took hold of her beautiful hair and held it gently. He paused when he was deep inside her and moved so that his mouth was right next to her ear. "What is unfair, honey? I don''t know what you are talking about." After saying that, he moved his face right in front of hers, and the sight didn''t disappoint. Her cheeks were beet red, and she blushed so hard that you could even see her ears getting a bit red. When she recovered a bit, she red at her young master, who still didn''t move as if really waiting for an answer from her. "It was un- Ahhh" Olivia was starting to speak when Jack began to move again and didn''t show any mercy and began to pound her hard. He grabbed her big ass. His hands melted on its soft flesh. He began to use it to push her up and down, and while going down, he would meet her with one of his thrusts. Olivia''s eyes rolled back again when the pleasure she was experiencing hit her. Jack continued to let her experience paradise and hell at the same time. After a good five minutes of fucking he finally felt the feeling of cumming. So he changed position with her and let hery on her back with her legs wide open. He pushed his dick right back inside her beautiful pussy. "Ahh, master, I''m humming again. I''m summing master." "Me too, sweetheart. Let''s cum together!" "Ahhh masterrr." She purred thest part out as Jack let his load deep inside of her, filling her womb with his seed. Olivia also came and sprayed his belly wet with a fountain. He let his penis deep inside of her and let it stay there for a moment. He copsed on top of Olivia while kissing her neck.@@novelbin@@ When he felt that he was done inside of her, he slowly took his dick out andy next to her. Olivia, who felt her master move beside her, moved so she couldy her head on his chest and cuddle with him. She was still breathing a bit heavily, but she was recovering. "That was a fun morning session, master." Olivia said that with a beautiful smile on her face as she looked up at him. He looked down at her, gave her a peck on the lips, and continued lying there. Resting in the peace after such a wonderful release. Theyy there undisturbed for a couple of minutes, but they suddenly heard the sound of knocking on his doors. He felt confused about who it was because it would normally have been Olivia who brought him food, but his cute maid was now lying beside him. "You cane in." While he could figure out who it was with his powers, he limited them when he was in his mother''s house as a sign of respect and to give himself a bit of rest. The door opened, and a beautiful and hotdy entered. She was hot but also had a really elegant and noble aura as if she was better than everyone else, and you should be honored to even look at her. But for Jack, who saw her other side, that aura was only a plus side he could peel away when they had sex. "What are you doing here, Amaterasu?" Olivia also looked at her but wasn''t ashamed to let her see her naked body. Although she wasn''t interested in women. The woman in question was one of her master''s wives, so how could she be ashamed when her mistress was looking at her? Amaterasu only slightly raised her eyebrows at Olivia but quickly turned her attention to her husband. She gave a nod to Olivia and then walked towards her Jack. When she was right in front of him, she bent down and gave him a good morning kiss. This should have been a normal kiss, but he wanted more. So he stuck his tongue out, and Amaterasu, who never refused him, let him enter her mouth. After a moment, they were finally done, and Amaterasu was ready to exin why she was there. Chapter 75 Exploring every part of her body. (18+) I walked towards the bed and made an opening so we could ess it. Amaterasu, who was still in my arms, was thrown onto the bed. She moaned and had a beautiful smile when she looked at me. She slightly lowered the part of her dress where her breasts were to let me have a good look at her cleavage but didn''t let me really see anything. I smiled at this damn woman who kept teasing me. I crawled over to her and began to kiss her red lips. She responded by hugging her arms around my neck and pulling me closer to her. I pinched her nipple, and she opened her mouth to let out a moan. The opening was the chance I had been waiting for. My tongue immediately shot forward, and I entered her mouth and yed with hers. We were fighting a new battle of tongues, and it is one of my favorites. As a goddess, Amaterasu had a unique vor like every other goddess. I don''t know why, but her salvia tastes like cherry. It''s the sweet kind that you could eat for a long time and not get tired of. When we were kissing, my hands were not silent and not moving. One of them was ying with her breasts, and the other one ripped her dress so I could see her beautiful naked figure. When her dress was ripped, I stopped the kiss so I could admire it again. Her beautiful face with these sexy red lips. Her big breasts were so juicy that any man would fall for them, and her belly looked perfect. Further down, you could see her pink pussy. While we have been using it a lot thesest couple of months, it didn''t seem like it. Her pussy was still beautiful pink and looked untouched. I can''t really see it well because of my position, but I could see a bit of it. Her big ass was sticking out behind her as if asking me to spank it with all my might and im it as mine again. After admiring her body, I looked into her beautiful eyes. Amaterasu was patient when she saw me checking her out, and when my gazended on her eyes, she smiled beautifully at me¡ªnot the lustful smile she sometimes gave, but a genuine one. She looked more beautiful with this one but that didn''t mean that I didn''t like to see the other one. I tackled her so that we could lie on the bed. I pulled my clothes off myself so we were naked together. Amaterasu was below me, and I looked down at her. I slowly let my face drop to let her know that I wanted to kiss her. But she didn''t move. When our faces were just centimeters apart, I stopped moving. We looked into each other''s eyes, and after a moment, she couldn''t take it anymore. She wrapped her arms around my neck again and pulled my face downwards. Our lips connected to form a beautiful kiss, and our tongues were again touching each other, but this time, instead of fighting, we were tasting each other. My hands went down towards her pussy to make her ready to receive my dick. But when I fell down there, I noticed it was already soaking wet. Seeing that I didn''t need to wait, I positioned my dick right infant of her opening and entered it.@@novelbin@@ Amaterasu let out a gasp and a long moan. "OOoohh yes, that''s it, much deeper, Faster, please master." Her eyes were rolling back because of the pleasure she was receiving. Her arms dropped from his neck to his back, where she could grip him tighter. My dick was enveloped by the soft flesh inside of Amaterasu''s pussy. Her flesh was mping down on my dick as if they wanted to milk me dry. "Your pussy is much tighter than usual today. Is it because you''re my first one in this world?" Amaterasu''s eyes widened at my words before she chuckled softly. "How did you notice, master? But yes, I am happy that I at least have another first time of yours. It''s a shame that I couldn''t get your real first time, but I am happy with what I do have. Like your first servant and your fi HAAHHH Mast.... tha.. that''s unfair." I began to move again and didn''t let her finish her sentence. My dick moved all the way inside until I touched her womb. "Shh just enjoy it dear." "Yeshh master I willl." My hips were going faster, and my dick was going in and out of her pussy. The pping sound that came from our bodies was constant. My dick kept ramming against the wall that was called her womb as if forcing it open. Amaterasu''s tongue was out of her mouth. With the constant pleasure she was feeling, she felt like she was going to heaven again. "masterrr please fuck me faster fuck me harder." I looked down at her, and it seemed that almost all her sanity had left her body. "You just had to say it, my dear." My hips began to work harder and were driving harder inside of her. I could feel that I was close, so I sped up. I mped down on her big breasts and used them as a support to thrust faster and deeper inside of her. I bent down, and even while ramming inside of her, I licked her nipple and bit it gently. Amaterasu, now being pleasured in two spots, was really losing her mind and came for the nighttime this session. I could feel I was really close, so I stopped sucking her nipple and began to kiss her. And with one final thrust, my penis exploded with the semen that was building up. My mouth was on her, so there were only muffled moans escaping her mouth. Her womb was being filled with my semen, and I was getting a bit pushed back by the stream of her own juices she released. Her tenth orgasm. When we finished, I let my dick stay inside of her and just cuddled next to her. I hugged her body from behind and closed my eyes for a short rest. Chapter 77 Testing my power After their brief conversation, we began walking down the path the dungeon wanted us to follow. With my scanning ability, I saw some monsters ahead of us. I took my sword out of my inventory and carried it. At the end of the path we were walking, there was a clearing where the monsters were, so I deduced that we were in a safe zone. When we walked into the clearing, the monsters sensed our pretense and turned around. The monsters in this clearing were red apes. The red apes looked like normal monkeys but were three times the size of a normal one. Because of the terrain, they had a significant advantage over normal adventurers. The clearing was a jungle-type biome where apes were in their natural habitat and could quickly move around. These apes are ranked B+ because while A-rank adventurers easily deal with them, rank B adventurers have a bigger struggle and can even get killed by them.@@novelbin@@ A minimum of fifteen apes wereing toward us at this moment. I let my magic energy flow into my sword and looked at the apes with interest. They were really fast. You couldpare them to a tier-five swordsman. So that would mean that tier four is B rank in this world, tier five is scraping A rank, Tier six is top A rank, low S rank, and Tier seven is top S rank. I let out the skill that I mastered some time ago. I trusted my sword forward and muttered, "Arcane Annihtion." Even though this world is at a higher level than the previous one, the space of this world isn''t used to such a strong technique. The space around my sword seemed to crack, and time began to fluctuate in the clearing. When the world finally acknowledged what happened and everything returned to normal, every ape in the clearing was cut into four pieces. I didn''t want to destroy the corpses because I had another use for them. Aphrodite was looking at me with hot eyes. She liked seeing her master dominate other beings before dominating her. *cough* *cough* Amaterasu let out some coughs to distract Aphrodite''s thoughts. She was Aphrodite''s teacher and mentor, So how could she not know what she was thinking? That gaze was one she often saw during her training, and every time after that gaze, debauchery happened. Jack smiled at the two women before walking towards the corpses of the apes. When he arrived before them, he examined them and said. "Rose, can you absorb these apes and get some information?" A slime the size of a football came out of a portal andnded on Jack''s shoulder. That is one of Rose''s privileges. She can teleport to her master whenever she wants. Nidhogg can do it, too, but that giant dragon that he got from Freya is currently ying on the other and flying around it. I gave it the task of patrolling, but it is really too strong for everything there, so it''s just ying in outer space. "Yes, master, leave everything to me!" Rose said with an adorable jiggle. She jumped from her master''s shoulder, and in midair, she expanded to the size where she could absorb all the apes in one go. Shended on them, and all the apes were directly entering her outer slime shell. That outer shell is her shield from enemies and also where she can absorb things. Not even five secondster, there were no remnants of the apes to be seen. When every ape was absorbed, she returned to her original size and let out a big burp. I walked over, picked her up, and carried her in one arm while the other petted her soft body. Rose almost melted under my pats but stayed strong. She wanted to have this bliss for longer. "So, what information did you gather about this ce?" Asked Jack when Amaterasu and Aphrodite arrived next to him. "I learned everything about this ce and also one of the skills of those apes. This skill is called nimble movement and is simple. It just lets me be faster and more flexible, not that I need it because I will be on master all the time." To prove her point, she liquified herself and went under Jack''s clothes. Just under his shirt because Jack had said that his pants were off-limits until she could shapeshift into a human. Chapter 80 Round 2 With the wolves gone and the round over, the arena was taking a moment to rebuild itself. When the arena was built again, a new timer came. The timer was for five minutes, and there was no additional text, so it was for the participant to take a rest. I looked at the arena again, this time at the bystanders. Two women were standing out there, and even though the arena had just been almost destroyed, they were unaffected. That couldn''t be said for all the spectators. Most of them were unconscious, but the ones that weren''t were running out of the arena. The two women were smiling at Jack, and the younger one sometimes even cheered for Jack. Every time she did, she would jump in the air, and with her big assets, it was a heavenly sight to see those curves bounce around. If those spectators beside them weren''t unconscious, they would be drooling at the sight of it. Jack sat down, crossed his legs, and regenerated his mana and stamina. He wanted to reflect on the fight that just happened and be better next time. A loud ringing noise came from above him when the timer hit zero. Were the three wolves spawnedst round? Now, nine little flowers and three big flowers spawned. It looked weird having flowers as opponents and wanting to check them out; I waited for them to make the first move.@@novelbin@@ They didn''t wait long, and the little flowers bent backward, wanting to throw something. When they returned, a yellow ball the size of a football came out of their middle part. Now, the nine yellow balls were s flying toward me; I analyzed them. When I saw the result, I smiled. Not because it was weak; it was the opposite. These yellow balls were maids with their energy and the natural poison they produced. When I wanted to attack the ballsing my way, the big flowers made a move. From where they stood, it was as if they were looking at me, and three redsers were pointing at me. The threesers came from the three flowers. I jumped out of the way of the ballsing my way, but thesers kept following me. The ballsnded on the ground where I stood, and they exploded as soon as they made contact with the ground. It was not a literal explosion, but the poison and gas inside it were let go and stayed in the air for another ten seconds. The petals of the big flowers were going to the middle, so I thought they would attack. So, as a precaution, I kept moving. When the petals stopped moving, the redser on me became bigger. I quickly jumped away again, just in time to dodge the redser that was shot my way. Now that both the bog and the little flower attacked, it was my turn. I rushed towards the bog, readied my sword, and swung at the first little flower I came across. Not messing around this time, I cleanly cut through the flower, and it disappeared in thin air. I went around and kept killing the flowers. The bigger ones were an issue, but not by that much more. They needed some more shes and cuts to die. When they all finally fell down, a bit of exhaustion hit, but with the pauses between rounds, that should be fine. The remaining rounds were also the same, but they kept getting slightly harder and harder. When thest round came and a twenty-minute rest period passed, I was ready toplete the dungeon. Just onest monster to kill, and I would be done. When the timer hit zero, a big red monster appeared. It looked like it was born fromva and magma. It stood about four meters tall and had a staff half the size of his body in its left hand. It rushed towards me and swung his staff. I dodged his attacks and inspected him. A red titan is a rare species, so I was a bit surprised that it appeared here. It came at me again, but this time with a different attack. It looks like this monster still has some intelligence or has trained so much that he can run on muscle memory alone. When he attacked me four times and missed four times, he changed his tactic. He raised his staff in the air and raised his finger. Red energy leaked from the tip of his fingers and became a giant red ball. It was like a mini meteorite but created by the monster''s mana. He let his hand fall down and pointed his finger towards me. The meteorite followed his movements and came crashing towards me. ching my sword towards the red meteorite falling my way, I intended to cut it in half. When my sword came in contact with the meteorite, a loud ng came from it, but the meteorite gave way to my sword. Using the open meteorite as footing, I pushed myself off and lunged at the red titan. Chapter 83 Pleasure (18+) When we were back outside, Amaterasu didn''t even wait for a second and teleported us back to our base or our ''home'' in this world. We were standing outside the home, and I could see some changes that had been made to the surroundings. The empty plot ofnd where the trees originally stood is now reced with a big pool. The house looked really clean, and the symbols carved on the sides looked refreshed and redone. We walked inside and saw Olivia busy cleaning the ce. She didn''t want to go in the dungeon with us because she wanted to make the house livable enough so that I could live here without shaming herself.@@novelbin@@ Sensing our arrival, she smiled and bowed towards us. While she could be one of my women and let someone else do the cleaning and other minimal things, she wanted to do them herself. She wanted to be the best maid possible because of her own ideals. She wants to serve me with her whole body and life, so the best role to do that in her mind is being a dedicated maid. I let her do what she wants because it makes her happy. There isn''t a reason to decline her motivation and dedication to me, so I always weed her attitude and found it cute. "Wee back, master and mistresses." She gave a professional greeting, and the reactions were mixed. Aphrodite beamed at Olivia because of what she called her. While she knew she was one of his wives or mistresses, Jack hadn''t rified their position. She was happy to be called as such. Amaterasu, on the other hand, just gave Olivia a small smile. The two often came in contact because while Amaterasu was in charge of the cult, Olivia was in charge of everything about me. "Follow us." Suddenly, Amaterasu took charge of the girls and led them towards a side room of the bedroom. "Master, could you wait on the bed for us? We would like to surprise you with something we have prepared." Aphrodite frowned when Amaterasu took the lead but gave a flirtatious smile when she knew what she wanted to do. She excitedly followed behind her withoutining and gave Jack some teasing gazes while walking away. Olivia''s head became a bit red, but she followed without saying a word. The left behind Jack stood confused but walked towards his throne and pressed on the switch to go to his bedroom. The wall opened, and Jack walked in and looked around his bedroom. Besides the massive bed, this room has everything you could think of. All the necessities were in the room, and while it was big, it gave afy vibe. The lights were also changeable so that you could switch depending on the mood. I put them on red with a mix of purple because I didn''t know what to expect. There were five side rooms connected to this room. Two entrances were essible from the front of the bedroom. They were behind the throne. The second one is where thedies entered. What they entered was arge room where the changing happened. It was a changing room¡ªa room with so many clothes that you would be dizzy just seeing it. All his women had their own closet and space to change behind closed curtains because while they were in a harem, they didn''t really have any interest in the women in that way. They love each other, but only in a family-type way, not the sexual kind. Jack is the only person they spy on while changing, but he changes in front of them, so it isn''t really spying. The other three rooms are the bathroom, a training room, and the treasury. After changing the lights, Jack sat on the bed and patiently waited for the woman to finish and see what the surprise was. I didn''t have to wait long before the door opened. Walking first out was Aphrodite. My mouth opened wide when I saw her dress. She was wearing a really thin silk dress, and you could see through the whole thing. While you could see through all of it, it still gave an air of mystery that made her already incredible aura even more alluring. I wanted to rush towards her and eat her up right then and there, but I had to wait to see what the other had prepared. Behind her was Olivia, who was still wearing her maid outfit. That is what I thought until I took a closer look. Every part of her outfit looked too small and really let you see where her curves are. The skirt was even shorter, so you could even see a part of her panties. Her face was red in embarrassment, but she pushed through it because she must have known that I would love it. Thest one out was Amaterasu, and she didn''t disappoint either. The clothes she wore were the same clothes you would see on an exotic dancer. The silk sleeves were over her chest, but they were only covering her nipple. You could even see parts of the pink parts still visible. Her smooth belly appeared naked, and only one cloth was blocking me from seeing her pussy naked. She had a veil on, so you couldn''t see her mouth, and this exotic yet mysterious aura excited me a lot more than I thought possible. The three stunning women all walked towards me while I was still sitting on the bed. Olivia climbed the bed and crawled behind me to hug my back. The other twodies walked in front of me, and both knelt down when they were by my legs. "What do you think, master?" Olivia whispered in my ear and licked it. She lifted my shirt, and in cooperation, I lifted my arms to make it easier for her. "I think that it''s amazing. You thee look stunning, and I want to eat all of you up right this instant." Jack said while looking hotly at the two women who were on their knees. "fufufu, how greedy master. But we will dly serve you." Aphroditeughed and said those teasing words as she lowered my pants. Chapter 85 Three at once (18+) When punishing my slutty maid, my whole attention was on her, so I didn''t notice the two women that were getting closer to me. I noticed them when both of them hugged a side of my body. Amaterasu hugged my right arm, and Aphrodite hugged my left. They put my arms between their big breasts while I was still holding Olivia''s hips to use as a grip. "Ahh~ Ahhn~master yeshs harder master, please. Do me haarderr~" Olivia was almost numb to the pleasure. Her eyes were rolled back, and she stuck her tongue out of her mouth. The woman at my side was kissing my neck while also grinding their breast against me. "Pah pah pah." pping sounds came from me fucking Olivia while she moaned under me. I looked at Aphrodite and started to kiss her. Our tongues swirled together, and I could taste her salvia''s sweet strawberry vor. Amaterasu was grinding against my arm and used one of my hands to finger herself. "Ahn~ master, even with just one hand, you know what to do~." She moaned as she whispered in my ear. She licked it and started kissing my neck and ear. The pressure that was building up was almost releasing, so I stopped the kiss with Aphrodite and put my full attention on Olivia. I went harder and thrust in harder and faster. "Yeshs master please cum inside of me. Please bless this slutty maid with your semen in my womb~." Her begging me like that was the final push. I grabbed her hair and pulled her upper body towards me. With her mouth open and with her tongue out of it, it was an easy target. I put my lips on hers and used one hand on her neck, and the other one was ying with her breasts. "Ahn~ Ahn~ma.. master, please inside." She said between kisses. When I was just before release, I went to the deepest part of her pussy and knocked on her womb. Stopping the kiss, I took her cheek and made her look me in the eyes. "I am cumming, my slutty maid. Take all of it inside." I came when I said that and exploded in the deepest, most sacred ce of her body. I painted it in my colors, as I have done many times. Still looking at her, I could see that her eyes rolled back because of the pleasure. When I finished cumming I let her body drop to the bed and let her rest for a moment. She was out for a moment but quickly came to. The pleasure was too much for her body, so she needed some rest. Looking behind me, I saw the two goddesses looking at me with hot eyes, ready to be the next one that looked like that. I took both of their arms and pushed Aphrodite into a kneeling position. I put Amaterasu on top of him so that I now have two asses facing me. "How naughty, master~." Aphrodite teased me again with her flirtatious smile. Amaterasu also had a lustful smile on her face, but she just looked at me. I looked between the two, choosing who should go first. Both of them had beautiful ces, and I wanted both. Just when I was deciding, an unexpected action happened. "Please fuck me first, master." Amaterasu opened her legs wide and used her hands to let me have a clearer view of her pussy and ass hole. My mind went nk as I saw the scene before me. I just took my dick, ced it in front of her hole, and thrust inside. I showed no mercy and just thrust in and out of her. "Ahhn ahhh master yess that''s it I missed this feeling." Salvia was leaking out of her mouth, and Amaterasu was going mad because of the pleasure. Aphrodite was stunned. She didn''t expect that her teacher could pull off such sneaky moves andpletely win over her master''s attention. She looked up and was about to say something to Amaterasu but decided against it as soon as she saw her face. That was the face that she recognized. Her face looked so joyful and lustful that Aphrodite couldn''t bear to stop it. That would be against her divinity. But feeling the impact of Jack''s thrust on her back turned her on even more, and she tried to jiggle her ass to entice Jack. When I saw that mydy on the bottom was wiggling her ass, I was entranced for a moment before cing my fingers by both her holes and prating them. "Ahhn mmhm Yes master more of that~." She even raised her ass when my fingers entered, and by her moans, it was clear that she was enjoying all of it. Both woman under me were moaning wildly, and their juices were flying across the room. I finished deep inside of Amaterasu and switched to Aphrodite. My dick went deep inside her, and I put a plug that I got from my inventory inside Amaterasu''s pussy so that no semen would leak out. "Ahhn, master, finally inside~." "hehehe masters baby''s are inside me." Aphrodite was screaming and moaning when my dick entered her body, while Amaterasu looked exhausted and was lying on top of Aphrodite with a silly smile on her face. After having a turn with Aphrodite, my lustful made had already recovered and was ready for round 2. The night was spent well, and all three women had my semen running out of both of their holes. The front and back doors were fully painted in my colors, just how I liked them. When everything was finished, I hugged the two women in my arms. I had Amaterasu on my left side and Aphrodite on my right. They both have their heads on my chest, and their big breasts are against my body. My hands were on their asses as they were fucked to sleep. I squeezed it and heard murmurs from both of them. "mhm~another round master?"@@novelbin@@ "Please have mercy, master." Aphrodite was ready as always, but she was sleeping, and that was just her reflex while Amaterasu was out cold from ourst round. Oliviay on the middle of my chest with my dick still inside her. I smiled at the sight of my woman. I wanted to see what my clone was up to, and from what I saw, it seemed that I have to take over that body for a moment. Chapter 88 second attack (slight 18+) Waking up with my three lovely women on top of me, I just smiled, enjoying their warmth that I couldn''t enjoy due to my travels. They were softly sleeping with their calm breathing patterns. I just yed there and waited for them to wake up. After an hour ofbing their hair and giving them soft kisses, their exhausted bodies finally woke up. They didn''t know what was happening, but they felt a warm feeling on their heads. Thedies were purring to my touch. I gave all of them a kiss, and when they felt my lips on their heads, they finally realized what was happening. They slowly opened their eyes and looked towards me. I smiled lovingly at them. Mom was the first to move. She leaned closer to me and gave me a short kiss on the mouth. "Good morning, husband." She went back to lying down and just embraced me. Kali did the same.@@novelbin@@ Scarlet was too exhausted to move, so she justy there on my belly. Five minutes passed of us just cuddling before I moved my hands from their heads to their ass. I kneaded them a bit. "Let''s go to the bathroom and clean up before we eat. After such an intense excessive, you need to eat." Mom and Kali groaned when they felt my hands on their ass. But they quickly tried to stand up to escape. They both went to the same bathroom because only one was in the room. Scarlet was the only one left with me, but that was because she was too exhausted to move. I picked up her tired body and followed the other two women to the bathroom. Scarlet looked up at me and leaned in to kiss me while we were walking towards the bathroom. "Good morning, master." Her sweet voice came out of her tired mouth. When we entered the bathroom, the two women used showers to clean their bodies. I let Scarlet sit under one and activate the shower. She also groaned when the hot water in her face. I went to the one mom was under and hugged her from behind. "Mhm, wait, son, let me rest." She embraced my arms but still coyly said that. I do want something to calm my little brother down. Can you do something about it?" She looked at me with hot eyes for a second before they changed to exhausted eyes. "Mmm, if you weren''t so wild yesterday, you wouldn''t be with this problem, you know." She knelt down while saying that and began to stroke my penis. She looked back at Kali, who was staring at us, and signaled for her to join her. Kali didn''t hesitate and knelt down beside her and began to lick my penis. Mom also began to lick my penis, and the two women both did one side so as not to disturb the other one. Kali used her hands to massage my balls. She began doing that a while ago and is now a pro at doing this. The pleasure I feel from her massage is astronomical. After doing this for a while, they saw that it wouldn''t be enough, so they took turns sucking my dick. After five minutes of this, the pleasure started to build up, and my dick was ready to explode my first load of the day. Both of them were ready, and when it came out, they opened their mouths for me to spray in. Of course, not everything would go inside, so itnded on their face and a bit on their body. When they stopped cumming they both swallowed my semen and licked the rest thatnded on their lips. Mom put her lips on my dick again to clean it up, and both of them quickly cleaned their own bodies again before stepping into the bath. I walked towards Scarlet, who was still sitting in the shower. I picked her up and walked towards the bath and ced her on a bench in the bath. I went in and sat beside her, and she leaned with her head on my shoulder and closed her eyes again. "Get some more sleep, honey. I will wake you up when we leave the bath." "Mm," Olivia answered me with a humming sound. She closed her eyes and rested while leaning on my left shoulder. Kali and Mom were also rxing in the bath and wanted to rest their tired bodies. Half an hourter, I woke up my sleeping maid and exited the bath with everyone. Scarlet, who had rested now and drank a health potion, made breakfast for the four of us. When we finished, Mom and Kali left the ind and went back home. Kali went to the cult because she is still the instructor there, but now it is only for the elite forces and not just everyone. Mom is now the richest person in the world, and she makes every economy-based decision. Thanks to my generator, the money that I generate also helps, but she still needs to relegate it so the market doesn''t crash. While I was gone, a second attack came, and this time, instead of little green goblins, they were pig-headed creatures named orcs. Fortunately, my forces were already spread around the world, and the orcs couldn''t damage anything significant. There was a lot of talent scouting during the second attack. The survivors'' camps that my cult set up are also evolving into cities thanks to the abundance of resources that I generate. Three famous names resound throughout the world: the me princess, the star goddess, and,stly, the nobledy. All three were nicknames, but you could see who they represented. First, the me princess, the priestess of Amaterasu, has been making strides toward bing stronger. She also has a lot of fans. Her beauty was no joke, with her green hair and bright red eyes, which made for a deadly encounter for anyone who saw her. The second one is the star goddess. Chapter 91 New enemies After visiting , I teleported back to the ind because it had a clear overview of the world. My n of visiting the cult''s headquarters also had to be set back because of the invasion, but maybe that''s for the better because now I can see with my own eyes how much the girls have improved since Ist saw them and how many there are now. I can reward them appropriately when they have finished, not just based on reports. Walking around the ind, I saw how much effort Kali put into this ce. This ind is her own personal domain of divinity, so while monsters cane up here, that doesn''t mean that they will be alive for long. The natural defenses of this domain are insane if you consider who it is from. Kali was one of the most powerful beings in her previous life, and that strength came with her and even improved thanks to the calm environment she is in now. She is the goddess of destruction and death, so this domain is built after that. If you invade this domain, your soul will be destroyed, and if you''re lucky, only your body will be erased from existence. Kali is almost omnipotent in this domain, so even if you have concealment powers, for example, Olivia with her shadow powers, she would still get detected by her.@@novelbin@@ Kali teleported when I was just walking around. I looked at her, and she was scanning the surrounding space to see how long it would take for the third attack toe. When she stopped looking in the distance and focused back on her normal sight, I took her hand and continued walking. She quietly followed and looked at our hands. When I looked back and saw her like that, I raised my eyebrow. "What''s wrong?" Kali came back to reality when she heard my question and squeezed her hand. She squeezed back before answering. "Nothing''s wrong. I just never thought that I would have a day like this." I could only dream of this calmness and spending time with the person I love¡ªhaving these intimate moments¡ªbut now, thanks to you, this has be a reality. So thank you, master." She went closer and kissed my mouth. That kiss was all her love and appreciation in one. I let her kiss me and just hugged her. While I am a bastard and everything I did aftering to this world is wild, that doesn''t mean I didn''t care about these girls. I mean, I wouldn''t have visited them if I didn''t care. I even get this opportunity because of my wife, , and I will make sure she understands how much I appreciate this and how much I love her for giving me this chance. This second life is everything I wanted and more. I now have a family and people who love me, and that is all that I could ask for. So, everyone who wants to destroy this rtionship I have will pay for it with their life. The energy in my body went rampant but quickly calmed down when I felt my love in my arms. She looked at me with a smiling face and gave me a quick kiss again before walking again. Now, she was leading, but we were still holding hands. We walked to an edge and sat there waiting. She leaned her head on my shoulders, and we just stayed there, seeing the various scenes the world was bringing us. .... Rumbling That is the only description you could stick with of how you would feel when an attack is about to happen. It feels like a barrier is breaking, and you''re just helplessly looking at it happening¡ªor that is how eighty percent of the world feels. But while they felt helpless, that didn''t mean that they were panicking. Everyone was in a camp or city with forces to protect them. While there were still people causing chaos, those were the exception and not the norm. On the city walls of Lunaris, soldiers stood waiting with a woman before them. While the soldiers looked imposing, they stood like puppies waiting for the woman''smand. The soldiers were the city''s private force and the people she saved. looked back and looked over her soldiers. "The third attack is about to start. Everything you have trained for is about to happen. I believe in all of you and that you know your role in this conflict. Now, make me proud, defend this city, and protect your family." She raised her rapier in the air, and white-blue light radiated from it. The soldiers cheered, and they were ready to fight for their lives. While the soldiers would protect the city, the newbies from the cult would do the assassination outside of the city, and while that is more dangerous, the cult doesn''t allow ckers and weak people, so they have to fight for their ce. Purple portals opened all around the world and started to grow bigger and bigger. Out of those purple portals, different kinds of beasts came. While they looked like humans in form, some had nk skin mixed with dark spots. Their heads looked like failed mushrooms but were menacing. Every part of their body radiated a purple light, and even their weapon was a short purple scythe. They also all had a golden star in the middle of their chest, shining brightly in the darkness. You also had a bow version of these monsters and all different kinds. You had the slightly bigger ones, and they had their golden star on their head. Their weapon was a flute, which looked like it could teleport around by its actions. You also had monstersing out that had the size of a big football that also had grey skin but had a type of eyeball body. There was just a glowing purple light where the eye would be in the eyeball. The little balls also had horns that could stab someone to death. They had little arms and legs to move around with, and while they looked a littleical, they also looked deadly. Chapter 93 Goldspire The number of monsters dwindled fast, and with ''s help, the soldiers overpowered the remaining monsters. also joined in and killed monsters to let them know she was fighting. This boosted the morale even more, and they swiftly took care of the monsters until the portals closed. ... The city of Goldspire is where all the world''s moneyes from. So, as you thought, this was the city where Elise was in charge. This was also the ce where the cult put its headquarters because while the city was secure, Jack would always be worried, so the city had enough protectors in the shadows and in the light. While in Lunaris, the cult had only newbies, in Goldspire, there were only veterans. This provided immense security, and even now, during the attack, they had nothing to worry about. Even though twenty portals opened in the vicinity of the city, they were all quickly subdued and killed. While the city was well off and defended well, the people inside still didn''t have an easy life. While Elise could give them all a safe ce and care for them, she didn''t. And that was because the people who lived there didn''t deserve it. So, while she could care for them, she decided that the people had to work for that protection, however small that may be. There were different guilds around the city. There was the standard adventure guild that killed mutated monsters or collected herbs around the city. You also had the smithing guild, the engineer guild, the architect guild, and so much more. So, while the people had to work, they had a lot of choices. The city was built in five different parts. You had northeast, southwest, and center. Every part of the city had its own specialties. The north side was the ce for the adventurers because that was the closest ce to the main gate. The city''s east side was the art district, so everything that had to do with it was most popr there. Then you had the south side. This is where the trade happened and where most merchants were to sell their goods. While this may sound weird, you could travel the world and collect strange items to sell if you were strong enough. Now, with the world having ess to magic, it is also increasing in size, so traveling from country to country is bing longer and longer by the month. You also had a small section that could be called the red light district. Still, Elise closely regted it because while she understood that something like that was necessary in a city, she didn''t want anyone working there against their will. Now that women are dominating the world in strength, that was a real concern. While it wasn''t said in this world, women still had a bigger advantage over men. Of course, there are exceptions to that rule, like Jack, but he wasn''t the only one. There were countless men with good luck and gics who led troops everywhere and had harems, but women also had it. Then you have the west side of the city. This site is busier now because everything is rted to making things. The soldiers needed arrows, potions, and swords, so this ce was in full swing. Lastly, you have the center, where, of course, Elise lives. She lives in a huge mansion, but even the mansion is covered by water from the outer center. The outer center was where people lived and sold things, but they were close enough to the center to see the mansion.@@novelbin@@ The outer center and the inner center were connected by bridges connecting the four sides of the independent ind. Currently, in the center throne room of the mansion, a woman with blue hair and blue eyes was looking down on the group of thirty women kneeling down on one knee before her. They were the squad leaders of the cult that stayed here and protected her. They just returned from their mission and were reporting back. "There were no casualties like expected by our side. Some have been injured but already been to a medic and are healthy." The leader of that woman, the closest to Elise, spoke herst sentence of the report she needed to give. "Good job. It looks like it went better than expected, but the fact that we have some injuries raises some concerns, especially when we know that lore attacks are iing. Are you sure you can stip the next one without support?" Elise praised them but also asked a question. She needed to be prepared when the time came. While she wasn''t weak herself, she knew that fighting a wave alone was close to suicide, and she didn''t want to say goodbye to her son yet. "While there were minor injuries, the healers quickly healed them in their respective squads. The medics were just for a quick checkup." The leader answered again. She didn''t want to disappoint the mother of their master this quickly. "I''ll believe you guys. Stand up, " Elise ordered, and the woman in the room stood up and looked at her. "Your reward and your squad''s reward are in your inventory as usual. Take it and be stronger." All the women in the room lit up when her words were spoken. They all had horny gazes, and the excitement almost overwhelmed them. It only didn''t because they knew who they were in the room with. "Then we will take our leave, Miss." The leader bows before the rest follow suit. They slowly walk out of the room to leave Elise alone and let her think. They also go to their own squad and distribute the rewards before going to their private room and seeing their reward. What the leaders received was a premium version of the semen they always received during prayers, and it had a stronger effect than normal. While the normal one just gives them a connection with their god, this one gives them a whole dream of him fucking them. It''s kind of like an illusion but one so real that the woman always loves it when they get it as a reward. Chapter 97 growth Waking up with the sun high in the air is something I don''t do often, but some situations call for it. I was now just lying in my bed and enjoying the warmth Scarlet''s body gave me while still asleep. With her head on my chest, I was just stroking her head and going down her hair. She seemed to be enjoying it. I could feel it in the watering from her mouth. Finally, half an hourter, Scarlet opened her beautiful blue eyes and looked up at me. I kissed her forehead, and she justy there for a moment. She giggled and pecked my lips back." Carry me to the bathroom, master. My legs are too exhausted to move on their own."@@novelbin@@ Looking further down at her naked body, I could see some of the aftermath of the long assault I did on her body. "As you wish, princess." I let go of her body and stood up. Stretching my body and then walking towards her side of the bed. I picked her up in a princess carry, and she immediately hugged my neck. We began walking towards the bathroom. When I entered, I put the shower on and let her sit down under it. There were chairs for situations like this, so she sat on that. While she was busy waking up, I walked towards the bath and pressed the button to fill the bathtub. When pressed, water emerged from underneath and filled the oversized bath. This was done with magic and the magic stones that I generated. While not so useful to me anymore for bing stronger, they are always useful for your daily life. The people of this world don''t know anything about the magic stones, and we would like to keep their origin hidden for now. When the world has mana for long enough, magic stones will be able to grow in ces with rich mana density or where there are natural treasures. We are waiting for that to happen so we can sell the magic stones to the public. The monsters that attack us don''t even have them inside their bodies, so that is the only way. While the academy has magic stones, the students don''t know what they are, so it doesn''t matter if they are used. For now, they are only used for torches and to keep the portals running and safe 24/7. After seeing that the bath was filled, I went back to Scarlet, picked her up, and hugged her. While she was exhausted, that didn''t mean that she couldn''t do anything. She hugged me back and forced me to stay with her under the shower. "What are you doing, honey? Let''s go to the bath where you could rest your legs." In a soft voice, I said that to Scarlet. Her legs were wobbly, and I had to help her stand straight. While this may be a burden to some, it was an aplishment for me. It meant that I could destroy her insides so hard that she can''t even walk now, and that is a win in my book. She looked up at me and just hugged me tighter. She also wrapped her legs around my waist, so I had to hold her ass to keep her from falling. "Take responsibility for destroying me and carry me to the bathtub." Iughed when I heard her words and carried her to the bath without anyint. Arriving at the side of the bathtub, I lowered her body into it before sitting down myself. "Ahh, this is the best." The seeds were reallyfy to sit on, and with a beautiful woman in my arms, not a lot of things could be better. Scarlet leaned on me and rested her head on my shoulder. My arm was also around her neck and rested on her shoulders. We were peacefully sitting there when the door suddenly mmed open. I looked back, and walking in was another person I didn''t expect to see yet. "What a surprise! I thought that you were still in training, Jasmine." The star goddess came to visit, but I was teasing her. "Humpf, why didn''t you say that you were back, master? I would havee and met you sooner." While speaking, she undressed quickly and walked towards us. When she saw Scarlet and me cuddling close to each other, something shed in her eyes, and she decided to just sit down and enjoy being hugged by me. When she sat down, she also put her head on my shoulder, so now both of my shoulders were upied. With Scarlet to my right and Jasmine to my left, I embraced them, closed my eyes, and enjoyed the moment. ... "How many casualties were there during the attack?" asked, having just finished congratting all the soldiers on their hard work and promising them rewards. She was back in her office, waiting for a reply from the person before her. "During the attack, there were a total of four casualties." The woman who answered was in charge of the cult in this location. Hmm, okay. Inform the families of their passing and reward them for their family''s bravery during battle. They will receive a house if they need one and will be given enough money every month to survive." "Yes, saintess." While she was known as the nobledy or the city lord of Lunaris, the cult only addressed her as a saint. ''That is probably because the master is the most important person for them and because I am connected to him in such a close way they call me by that title. Well~ not that I mind.'' was lost in her thoughts again, and before she knew it, she was alone in her room again. "It looks like it is time to visit master again." Her eyes were glowing a dangerous glow as she said that. She had a big smile and was ready to teleport to Kali''s ind to meet her master. Chapter 101 Another interesting soul When I bought all the gifts I wanted for the girls, it was already midday, and I wanted to sightsee some other parts of this city. Leaving the market, I walked towards the more touristy location in the city. Every city has its uniqueness, and something like an adventure city is bound to have some stories or legends. I am walking towards a temple made not for a god but for a living person hundreds of years ago. The big difference between this world and the one Kali is currently in is that mana has been longer here, and that is why it is a higher-level world. Like the souls of the beings that lived in that world, if they died, the world''s core would absorb that and nourish itself. But when people absorb mana and be stronger, their souls also improve in quality. While they live longer than humans without mana, the quality they bring is a trade that any world core would make. This world has known mana for thousands of years, and even though it had a rough history, it survived in the end. The temple I am walking towards is from one of the people who was humanity''s protector of this world back then. When mana was first introduced in this world, they didn''t have attacks like us to worry about, but they had to worry about dungeons. If you could not absorb mana, you would die in those dungeons. So, during that period, many people lost their lives. Another thing with these dungeons is that if you don''t clear them out regrly, the beasts from inside will go outside and go on a rampage. The people didn''t know that, costing them many lives. When darkness raged through this world, there were heroes who brought light. They defeated the monsters that were rampaging through the world and brought peace. With their powers, they built academies and cities. There were nine heroes in total, and this temple is named after the hero of darkness. She initially resisted because the monsters that killed people also used dark magic. Butter, she proved that she would fight for humanity, and because of her efforts and dedication to helping humans, she created a loyal group of people who followed her everywhere.@@novelbin@@ Later, she settled down with her followers, and her chosen location became a city. She loved the ce her followers created for her and her own home or the temple where she lived, so she officially named this city. After a long time, she finally came up with the perfect name. Azir That is the name she chose. It was the name of her favorite spell. It would create the perfect mix of her dark magic with her intention to save people. When the spelles in contact with people, they heal and feelfort while the dark part debuffs any poisons or wounds they have so that the target would heal faster. After living in this city for the rest of her life, she finally left this world due to her old age and some injuries blocking some of her mana points. Arriving at the temple, I saw it was still well-maintained and in top condition. While a lot of people visit, the most you can see is the garden because entering a woman''s house is forbidden if she is not there, and the people there abide by that rule. The only people who enter the temple are the people who control the puppets for check-ups. The puppets clean the house, which is why it is in top condition. I walked around the garden and saw a beautiful pond with a small bridge over it. There were all kinds of flowers, but the ones that stood out were the white ones that stood next to the bridge as if glowing and inviting you. When looking at this garden, I could sense that the design hadn''t changed since it was created, so the one who made this ce like this was the original owner. I smiled as I looked through the garden. The flowers, the trees, the nature¡ªeverything told me about her. Even now, her kind soul is still shining through the darkness of this city. I put my hand before me and let the magic flow out of it. The surroundings were getting windy, but the guards didn''t do anything, as if they didn''t notice. I created a barrier for this and just let the spell take effect. A shining light came before me, and something was being summoned. I called Tyche, and she appeared beside me. "What do you need from me, master?" She asked cutely from my side. As always, she was training diligently, trying to further her divinity of luck to help her master more. "Give her your blessing and buff me with some luck, will you." I focused on the spell I was creating, and Tyche thankfully followed my words. She nodded and began to activate her divinity first. She blessed the person I was trying to summon before looking at me and giving me some buffs of luck. With luck on my side, I amplified the spell''s effect, and finally, the shimmering light that had the form of a person calmed down, and an outline of a person was seen. She had red hair and slight tan skin. She was sleeping at the moment so that I couldn''t see the color of her eyes, but her beauty was still tremendous. I picked her up, took her in a princess carry, and teleported back towards the base where Olivia was. Tyche followed, of course, and we both walked into the mansion. When Olivia saw us with another woman in my arms, she raised an eyebrow before just sighing and going back to work around the mansion. I went to the mansion''s guest room and let her sleep off the drawback of resurrection. While this power is strong, it isn''t without its downsides. The person I respect doesn''t have her full memory, so I don''t know how much she will remember of her life when she wakes up. ... Please check out the characters on the novel page so that you can check out the characters and give your favorite characters a vote! Chapter 104 Realization Looking at the sleeping Louis, I knew I had messed up somewhere. This amazing woman felt heartbroken and sad because she didn''t feel enough. ''I feel stupid now. Ever since having this second life, I did everything only for myself. And even though I got a lot, I wanted more, and when I tasted more, I became greedier.'' ''My mind was just filled with sex all the time, and being the god of sex was just an excuse that I kept repeating in my head. I kept saying that sex would be enough, but deep down, I knew that it was not the case. And now the product of my delusiony before me.'' ''The woman who was with me all my life hurts herself the most when she felt she wasn''t deserving of me. How ironic. I am pathetic, aren''t I?'' Sitting by her bed, I realized I had been taking this path wrong. While yes, I was the god of sex ever, in my first life, I only had one wife, and that was . I wanted to cry. This was the first time in my lifetime, other than when I was a baby, that I wanted to cry. But I knew that I didn''t deserve that. I created my own problems, so my attitude needs to change. I pped both my cheeks with my hands to get me focused, and I looked onest time at Louise. I stood up and kissed her on the head. "I hope that you can find what you are looking for while I change to be a better man for you. But until that day, wait for me, okay?" I whispered to her before kissing her head again. With that, I knew that I had to go and let her sleep. I was so caught up in my own emotions that I didn''t even notice her movements. ... "I hope you find what you are looking for while I change to be a better man. But until that day, wait for me, okay?"@@novelbin@@ ''So this is what you are thinking, master?'' I felt his warmth through his kisses, and his love for me was apparent, but I knew that this was needed. When Lilith wakes up, Tyche and I will guide her around the city and let her see her very own statue. Hopefully, when she sees the city, some memories will unlock, and her soul will heal faster. After touring the city, Lilith and I will travel around the world because Tyche and Master want her to see the peaceful world she managed to create when she was alive. When Master proposed traveling this world, I knew I had to take it. Master wouldn''t stay on this long, so I knew I had time to gather and think about what I wanted to happen. And whatever decision I make, I know I will still love Master, but I want the rtionship to change. I don''t know what has to change, but something has to change for me. ... Waddling towards my bed, I knew I had some thinking. [Did you finally realize something, master?] Gabriel said something for the first time in a while. She once said that she would observe me, but that was long ago, and she hasn''t spoken since. I plopped myself down and justid there on the bed. "Yes, I have," I said with a heavy voice. I was not angry at her but more angry with myself. [What is it that you found out?] Still, with that calm tone, she asked me that question. "That I am a real piece of work. And that I am using my divinity in the wrong way." I admitted that much. I was dumb for believing everything would always be alright. [Yes, you are right, master. The way you are using it now is ineffective. But before you loath yourself, why do you think you and were such a strong couple?] "I don''t know. Wasn''t it because we loved each other?" [Exactly, you loved each other, but do you think a goddess of love would fall in love with anyone? No, she wouldn''t. Because even if you have the best cock in the universe, the title of being a goddess of love is higher than you can imagine. And with how you are now, you only know a part of love, but that is only physical] [Goddess has been spoiling you a lot by not teaching or telling you off, but I won''t let you anymore. You have been wasting and letting one of the most powerful divinities rot. It is my duty as your system to teach you how to develop your divinity and make it shine.] "Thanks, Gabriel, for waking me up. Now, how should I develop my divinities and better myself?" [Let''s start by knowing why your divinity is so strong.] [Firstly, you have a divinity that is closely rted to that of one of the seven sins, Lust, and because of that, you can have control of lust if you are strong enough. Second sex should be more than just pleasure, especially for the god of sex while you control lust. The lust that you must control the most is that of yourself. Andstly, love. The reason that sex could be such a powerful divinity is because everyone does it. Most races in the universe have to do it for reproduction, so most do it out of love. You were famous when you were first a god because you made it possible to stop people who had sex because of hate. You had the lives of countless races in your hands, and all you did was prevent people from hurting others. And because of the countless races love for you, the goddess of love also fell for you. And because of the love energy in the universe, her divinity grew faster than she ever expected, thanks to you. When you first met each other, you were innocent. You only saw sex as reproduction and inferior to feelings like love. You never experienced sex or had any interest in it. Your only interest was to help all races in the universe reproduce and survive in difficult times. But, of course, that changed when you became the husband of the goddess of love. You experienced love for the first time and even came in touch with lust. That was the beginning of your rise to power. Lust was an energy that was abundant in the universe because everyone felt it. And when you came in contact with it, you became so powerful so fast that other gods saw you as a threat. So they eliminated you even though two of the most powerful goddesses in the universe were against it. The first one was your wife, , who spent the time after your death searching for your soul. The second goddess is even more special than . The second had the title of guardian; she was your mother from your first life. The title guardian is sacred in the universe because they are the strongest, only weaker than the ruler of the universe.] Chapter 106 Loving times (18+) Now, on a bed, I justid there and was being kissed by an aggressive Tyche. Our tongues were intertwined, and we were exchanging salvia. My hands were running wild all over her body, and she held my neck with one hand and was stroking my dick with her other. I was now caressing her big breasts and sometimes teasing her nipples.@@novelbin@@ "Ahh yess kiss me more master~." Tyche was moaning in my mouth when I assaulted her body with my caress. She broke the kiss each time she let out a moan, and that came almost every time I pinched her nipple. Not having any more patience, she began to grind her pussy against my dick and hoping that it would go inside of her. When she couldn''t take it anymore, she broke the kiss and began to sit upright. She began to stand on her feet for a bit to stay with her pussy''s opening before my dick. Slowly dropping down, our private parts soon made contact. "Ahhn~yess." She lowered herself down even more, and soon, the whole tip was inside of her. She was beginning to moan louder, and the pleasure was already getting to her, but she was just at the beginning. Without stopping, she let herself drop down even further, and when she thought she was ready, she let go of her grip with her feet and just let herself impale herself on my dick. In an instant, my dick reached the deepest part of her, and you could see my dick protruding through her stomach. "Ahhhhh~ Yesss." Tyche, who had done this for the first time, was not ready for the wave of pleasure that assaulted her body. Her mind was gone in pleasurend, and she sat there now on her knees that was next to my body with my dick deep inside of her body. "I have wanted to try this for a long time, and now is the perfect time." I reached out with my hands and caressed her belly. There was not much of a reaction from Tyche, and she must still be gone. But my idea was not just to caress her stomach, no. My hands began to form, and I wanted to clench something, and I clenched the part of her stomach where I could see my dick inside of her. Even through her soft body, I could feel the outlining of my own dick. When I did that, the tightness inside her also increased dramatically, and a loud moan came from her mouth. "What ahhh~What is thattt~?" She still couldn''t move, so I put my hands around her hips and began to move my hips as well. Even though she was on top of me, I was doing all the work. "Ahhn~master yess like that~please do more~." Moans wereing out of her mouth, and she fell forward because of the pleasure. Now she was back with her breasts on my chest and her breath in my neck. I let go of her hips and took her ass in my hands, and thrust further inside of her. She just moaned in my ear and let me do what I wanted. I swapped ces with her, and now I saw on top of her. While she was still moaning, I began to leave kisses over her whole body. After leaving marks around my whole body, I was close to release. "Where do you want me to release?" I bit her nipple as I said that. "Ahn~ I... I want it heungg~ insideee~." Continuously moaning to my thrusts, she could mutter her wishes between her moans. "As you wish, my dear." I continued thrusting in and out of her body, and when I came closer and closer to release, I went faster and faster. Until I finally couldn''t hold it in anymore. "Get ready, dear, and let it all stay inside, okay." With one final hard thrust, I released my liquid deep inside her womb. "Ahhh~ahh~ masterrr~ yesss~." She felt her master''s hot liquid filling her body, and she felt amazing. It was so amazing that she passed out for a moment. Not wanting to do it to a woman who was sleeping, Iid myself down beside her and let her head rest on my chest. When Tyche came back, she happily cuddled with me. But after a while, she looked at me. "One round wasn''t enough, right?" She, too, held off my still-hard dick and began to rub it. "Oh, now you have done it. You will not be sleeping tonight." I said to her as I attacked her again. I plunged my sword deep inside her, and she moaned again because of the pleasure. And sure enough, as promised, I didn''t let her sleep the whole night. We fucked like rabbits and stopped only because she couldn''t continue further. I looked at the aftermath of our battle and saw that the room was a mess because we did it in many strange positions. The bed was also a mess, but that wasn''t a big problem. With Tyche in my arms, I fixed the bed with magic andid her on softly. She was still leaking from both of her holes, so I also removed my liquid from there so that she could rest more easily. Then, Iy down beside her and closed my eyes to fall asleep. I cuddled with her until my eyes became heavy, and sleep came to me. ... The next day, Amaterasu and Aphrodite were still not back, and Louise and Lilith both left for their adventures, so it was just me, Tyche, and Olivia at home. Not wanting to do anything now, I was cuddling with Olivia in her bed. While she refused at first because she wanted to work, I managed to convince her, and now we were just cuddling in bed. Although it was just cuddling, it felt amazing to have her soft body in my arms, and it made me think about a lot of things. I should find out when a good time is to go to the next world because Louise and Lilith are going to explore it, so I don''t have to do anything. Chapter 110 finding who did it Later, she found out that the subus had many problems. While this ce was their haven, it didn''t mean everything was going well with them. Before Aphrodite came here, they didn''t have a real leader. They did have a counsel, but as most people know, not all councils are good or function well. The problem with the subus is that they are inherently not leaders.@@novelbin@@ They find it boring to be a leader, so no leader is elected because no one wants to do it. They were so desperate for someone who could make their almost copsing city better that they nned to kidnap a human male, seduce him, and tame him while they were still in charge. They were also under the threat of the other demon races because if the city failed to stand or function, other races could attack and enve them. The orcs to the east of them were the biggest dangers because while they were really lustful, they were also really durable. So, most of the things that the subus throw at them are useless, and while the illusions are strong against them, there would be too many of them if they all attacked at once. When Aphrodite heard the problems, she first had to see what the problems were with the city. She learned that the city''s water supply had been poisoned, so the water was getting expensive. Another problem was that all the livestock or just wild animals in the forest near them were mysteriously dying, and they were almost short on food. Aphrodite first went to check out the water problem and saw that the water was really poisoned, but it was done by hand and not by nature, and to keep a river poisoned, the person who did it had to be close by. She used her magic and activated her tracking magic. She quickly found a trace of the person who did it and flew towards it. She went alone because it was enough. When she arrived at the location, she saw a wooden hut in the middle of the forest where no one was supposed to live. With her senses, she could see inside, and what she saw was what she expected. It was not an orc who came and poisoned the waters to have easier prey, but this was a ghoul. While they have no intelligence, their master or the one who controls them has plenty. Ghouls have amon thing that makes their flesh and bones poisonous to other races if you aren''t strong enough. But that poison could be transported if pieces of its flesh were taken from him like if he were in a river, the water would take his remaining skin with it. The skin of a ghoul could regenerate, so the person who controls this ghoul is smart enough to know that you could poison a water supply with just one ghoul. While spreading her senses further around the forest, she saw something vastly moving around. The energy she felt from it wasn''t that of a living person, so it should be another ghoul. To find the necromancer who controls these ghouls, she walked into the hut where the normal ghoul was staying. The ghoul quickly stooped up and attacked her, but what could a mob do against a goddess? She held her hand before her and let her magic do the rest. The ghoul rushing over, ready to attack Aphrodite, fell to his knees as her energy came in contact with him. "Now, why don''t you tell me where your master is." The ghoul itself wouldn''t say the location because it was justn''t smart enough, but that didn''t mean that its memories would be useless. She absorbed the memories of the monster, and finally, she knew who the culprit was. The ghoul turned to dust after she was done with him. She teleported herself to the location she had seen in the memories and found the person she was looking for. To be honest, calling it a person is a stretch because the person before her had no skin but only bones. The thing in front of her is called a Lich, and it was the necromancer responsible for the poisoning and the killing of the animals. The Lich didn''t even notice when Aphrodite arrived behind him. He was busy contacting his ghoul while controlling his other one because he had lost contact with one of them. He couldn''t control many of them at once, but losing one of them was a big problem because it would dy his ns a lot. "What are you doing?" While he was focused, he suddenly heard the most beautiful voice ever speak behind him. While that would befortable for most people, it wasn''t for the Lich. He is now in his secret base, where nobody is supposed to find him, but now. When he turned around, he saw a woman standing there calmly, looking at him with an amused expression on her face. With no hesitation, the Lich shot a curse towards Aphrodite. ''I don''t know how she got in, but if she underestimates me, I can easily let the curse take effected and make her my ve like all those other bitches.'' The green curse was flying in the air towards Aphrodite. In response, she blew in the air, and the curse dissipated as if it weren''t something most people would die from. The Lich, of course, was shocked that one of his most feared spells was so easily destroyed. "Who... Who are you?" he yelled out. His question was met with just augh. Aphrodite couldn''t take him seriously. This weak being tried to attack her perfect body. ''THAT WAS UNACCEPTABLE!'' Only the master is allowed this perfect body of mine. Unconsciously, her true energy leaked out because of her rage and the skeleton before her who felt it would have died from shock if he still had a heart. Unfortunately for him, he didn''t have one and had to experience this hell for a while longer. "Pay for your sins." For the first time, Aphrodite was not smiling. She waved her hand, and magical energy released from her fingertips. The skeleton couldn''t resist the attack and lived in hell for what felt like thousands of years before disintegrating. Chapter 112 drowning in pleasure (18+) Our tongues intertwined, and she hugged my body closer to hers. My hips were still swinging wildly, and she took it inside her like a good girl. She would have moaned if not for my mouth covering hers. Aphrodite went down next to my body and started to lick and suck my balls. I moaned a bit when she did, and Amaterasu didn''t let that chance go and attacked my lips. With all the pleasure umting in my body, I knew that I couldn''t hold it in for much longer, so I began to thrust even faster inside of her. "Ahhnn~ OOhhhh~" I began to lick and suck on Amaterasu''s nipples as she moaned. "I''m cumming." with a deep thrust, I came deep inside her and let it flow freely inside of her body. "Ahhn yess inside meee~." I let my dick climax inside of her body, and even after letting all my cum out, I softly thrust inside of her to get the best feeling of her body. I pulled my dick out of her body while she just stayed lying there enjoying the aftermath of her climax. Aphrodite was beside me, looking at me hotly. I pushed her down on the bed again, but instead of doing it in a regr position, she wanted something new, so Iid her on her belly and took her left leg. With that leg, I put it on my right shoulder so that she was lying on her side and I had a good view of her body. Her pussy opening was also clear to see. I put my dick right in front of her opening and rammed my dick inside of her. "W..what is thisss~." She was moaning wildly from the pleasure of this new position because I touched ces I never touched before. She was moaning while I was enjoying the sight of her body crumbling under my touch. After doing this for a while, I changed positions. I took her leg back, and shey on her belly again, but this time, I pulled her back. Her legs were wide open, and now, with her ass in the air, we could begin doggy style. I thrust my dick deep inside her again, and she began to scream her love for me while also screaming in pleasure. Amaterasu came beside me when she recovered from her orgasm and began to kiss my lips again.@@novelbin@@ While kissing me, her eyes weren''t on me at all. She was looking at Aphrodite and enjoying the sight of her getting fucked senseless because she would sometimes tease her because she would always need time to recover after sex. But now she could talk back to her. After fucking Aphrodite for a few minutes, I came inside her as well. When I finished cumming inside of her, I wanted to turn to Amaterasu, but she pushed me down next to Aphrodite."Now, master, enjoy it, and let me do all the work." Amaterasu crawled to me from her position while her big breasts were swaying from side to side. She stood up in a squat and positioned herself above my dick. When she was ready, she let herself drop and impaled herself on my dick. She was moving up and down while moaning, but she didn''t give up even when my dick hit the deepest part of her body. When Aphrodite recovered, she crawled over to me and started kissing my lips. Her sweet, warm tongue entered my mouth, and our tongues soon found each other. Amaterasu started to slow down even more, so to help her; I thrust my hips upwards while also holding her big ass as support and using it to help her up and down. Aphrodite stopped the kiss and brought her breasts to my face. ''Ahhhh, what a sight.'' I thought as Aphrodite''s big breasts came on my face. Through the cracks, I could still see Amaterasu wildly riding me and her bod breasts swinging up and down because of her movements. After a while, I entered her again, and Amaterasu fell down on my chest as she couldn''t muster the strength to stay up. After emptying deep inside her again, I pulled my dick out andid her beside me. I looked at Aphrodite, and she stood ready for me. She had her ass towards me and was spreading her ass cheeks, waiting for me to enter one of her holes. "In which hole do you want it." I ced my dick on her ass and started pping her ass with it. I also rubbed over her entrances to tease her a bit. "Mmm~ I want it inside of my asshole, please, master~." She asked, and I didn''t refuse. I took my dick before her other hole and thrust inside her. She began to moan wildly under me while I did my best to fuck her brains out. We stayed fucking for the rest of the night, and I came buckets inside of the two of them. While Aphrodite had both holes filled, Amaterasu only wanted her womb filled up, so I put enough in there. The next day, we woke up in thete afternoon and cleaned ourselves up. That also couldn''t be done without touching each other''s bodies, so even while cleaning, I came twice inside both of them. When we came out, it was already time for dinner, and we ate the meal that Olivia prepared for us. Aphrodite and Amaterasu, who had their fill, had other things to do that night and didn''t want to sleep, so they went out. So I spent the night alone with Olivia and enjoyed her soft body. We drowned in pleasure until three a.m. and then fell asleep. This time, I was up earlier than yesterday because I felt that my partner wanted to leave the bed without me. Opening my eyes, I saw Olivia sitting at the side of the bed, ready to stand up and clean herself. I hugged her body from behind and began kissing her neck. "Good morning, husband. Did you sleep well?" While she was working, she would still call me master, but after such a night of passion and love, I convinced her that she had to call me husband. While reluctant at first, she epted the order without much resistance. After cuddling for another half hour, we came out of bed, cleaned ourselves, and waited for her to finish cooking breakfast. After breakfast, we stayed together for the day because I had some paperwork toplete from the cult, and she stayed beside me or on myp during my breaks. Chapter 116 Pantheon When the portal was formed, I saw my desired location. Looking at the three of them, they waited for me to enter. Seeing what they wanted, I walked first through the portal, followed by the three of them. Space formed around me, but the journey between worlds was much more rxing with this travel method. When we arrived back at the other side of the portal, I saw Kali waiting for me. She probably sensed my mana and knew she had also felt the mana changes in the area earlier, so she came to investigate. There was also a squad of women on their knees behind her, but from the connection I have with them, most of them felt ufortable. Not with me but with themselves. I sent some mana through the connection, so they calmed down. And looking at the result, it looked like it worked. They had their eyes wide open and were looking at me with reverence but also lust. Most gods would be offended if their followers looked at them like that, but I didn''t. It would be strange if I did because I have specific powers that let them dream about me fucking them, so from their point of view, I am the only soulmate that they could only see through the dream. But now they saw me in the flesh, totally different from that reward. At the same time, it was easy if I wanted to sleep with all of them. But that wasn''t really what I wanted to do with them all. So, I made a special concoction for them as a reward. When they drink the concoction, a sort of clone body will appear beside them for the wildest night of their lives. I waved my hand, and the concoction appeared before them, floating in the air. "Take them. They are a reward for you that I made myself." The women were shocked just from seeing his face, but now they were staring at the vile in front of them. Hearing the words ''I made them myself'' broke the women out of their daze, and they took the vile. Kali looked at them and said, "Go to your chambers in the main base. There, you can consume your reward."@@novelbin@@ The women in the cult would never disobey Kali, so they nodded and walked towards the standard portal, which they put on with the main base as their destination. All the women walked into the portal, but only one woman turned around and bowed to us. She was the leader, and she looked at me with hot eyes but left quickly, following the rest of her squad. When we were alone, Kali turned towards us again. "The mana that surged through the connection caused some earthquakes around this continent, but the rest of the world doesn''t feel the difference yet. The difference in mana quality and quantity is going to be difficult to miss. But the people will chalk that up to the evolving again, which is not wrong." "That''s good. The better the quality of mana, the quicker the attacks wille because they think the world is bing more valuable." I said as I flew over to Kali. I hugged her soft body, and her arms also went around my neck. My hands were on her ass, but I just used that big ass of her just as a grip. She gave my neck soft kisses and even gave it a few licks with her hot tongue. I kissed her on the mouth, and she responded the same way. She melted under the kiss, and soon, my tongue was in her mouth. Our tongues met, and they entangled themselves. We kissed for about a minute before I pped her ass softly. We distanced ourselves from each other, and I looked back at the three women behind me. "Let''s go. We will stay here for a couple of days before going back. When we return, we will take three squats with us, and they will be our starting forces in that world." Teleporting back to the ind of Kali, the rest of the women soon followed behind me. When we arrived back at the ind, it was the same as before, and nothing changed. It was still just as beautiful as before, and even though another attack came when I was gone, it didn''t damage anything from here. Amaterasu also looked around. "So you made it into a flying ind, huh? Maybe I should work on my domain." Kali looked at her, but seeing that she was observing, she didn''t take it as an insult. "Yes, I thought that this woulde in handy as a ce where the master could do whatever he wanted and not worry about the world being damaged," Kali exined her reasoning. I looked at her kindly because she made her domain to make things easier for me. "You know... If it''s for the master. Why don''t webine our domains, and the master can do thatter and take over as the master?" Amaterasu proposed an idea to Kali. When I heard her idea, I found it a bit weird, but after thinking about it for a moment, I got the idea that she thought of. "You want me to make my own Pantheon?" Yes, a Pantheon, while notmon in lower worlds, was really the only way to survive in higher worlds. A pantheon is a ce where a group of gods are together and share the same divine domain, with one or two god-kings at the head of each Pantheon. The god-king hasplete control in their divine domain and has the gods who agree under him or her. Pantheons aren''t a thing if you are powerful enough or old enough, so in my first life, I didn''t have a Pantheon or was in one, and neither was E. I will receive many more benefits if I be a god-king and have all my servants under me. The best thing about a pantheon is that it doesn''t have to be a still domain. That means we could travel to different universes and still get the benefits of the Pantheon. Chapter 119 What a sight (18+) Her insides were clenching on my dick, and the tightness made me cum faster. Not wanting to do it so fast, I slowed my thrusts and focused on the rest of her body. Her hands were back above her head, and she was moaning loudly every time I went deep inside of her. Her legs mped around my body, and she wouldn''t let me go. I began to suck on her nipples while still fucking her. My mouth was sucking on her erect pink nipple, and my hand was kneading the other one in any shape it desired. Hearing her loud moans, I wanted to make it even more pleasurable for her, so I stopped sucking her nipple and began to kiss her. Her tongue was already out of her mouth, and she couldn''t fight for control of the kiss. Now that I made it more difficult for her to breathe, all the pleasure was stored inside of her body, and she didn''t find an outlet to at least have somewhere to express it. She hugged my neck with her arms and pulled me further down. After a minute of this, her insides began to tighten even more, and she came all over my belly and the bed. I also came deep inside of her, at the same time filling her womb with my seed. "Yeeshhh~that is what I wanteddd~." She yelled out while strength left her body. The arms and legs that were hugging me dropped to the bed, and she justy there recovering. Kali, who watched, crawled over to me, and we began having fun together. ...@@novelbin@@ Amaterasu appeared at the mansion on Kali''s ind like a ghost. She had just finished creating her domain, so she felt a bit spent because of her efforts, but when she saw the sight before her, she knew that resting would be some time away. "Ahhn~yes masterrr almost thereee." "Yes, master, finger this slutty pussy and make it ready to receive your big monster again." "Mmmm yes mashterr kiss me mooorree" There on the bed before her were Olivia, Kali, Tyche, Aphrodite, and Freya, having an orgy with her master. Just the sight alone made her insides hot, and seeing him shoot his semen inside of Freya, who was moaning like a slut didn''t help. While he was cumming inside of Freya, he had his fingers inside of Aphrodite and was kissing Tyche with his tongue deep in her mouth. He pulled his dick out of Freya''s pussy, and Aphrodite quickly leaned down and began to suck it clean. Tyche was looking at Aphrodite with a bit of jealousy, but when she did, she spotted me. She stopped kissing her master and looked at me with a smile. "Come and join us. Master still isn''t satisfied, soe help us serve him." Her big breasts were jiggling because of her movements, and I could see Master''s attention on them. Amaterasu POV "Okay, I''ming," I said as I walked towards the bed. I removed all my clothes and ced them inside of my inventory. Now, the naked master''s attention was on me. I began walking to get him in an even better mood so my curves would show the best. Even my breasts jiggled because of that, and master looked at me with hot eyes. From his eyes alone, I almost came because of the intensity of his stare. Aphrodite stopped sucking his dick when she deemed it clean and sat upright. Master beckoned me toe to him. Listening to his orders, I came closer to the bed, and when I reached his reach, he hugged my body and kissed my lips. I soon felt his tongue pressing on my lips, waiting to enter, and I just opened my mouth and let it inside. It was roaming all around inside of my mouth while he was also with one hand fondling my big tits and with his other hand pleasuring my wet pussy. His big dick stood ready I could feel it against my stomach. His big hot veiny dick was grinding against my belly and just stood there waiting to eat me. I began to stroke his penis while we were still kissing. Moans were alsoing out of my mouth because of the pleasure he brought me with his fingers. I knew I wanted more, so I broke the kiss and looked him in the eyes. "Please, just fuck me. I need your big dick inside of me." Iy down on the bed where there was still enough room. Olivia and Kali were already sleeping, and I could see cum flowing out of their pussy''s. Master also didn''t wait and directly pushed his dick deep inside of me. Pleasure began to run through my body as he was inside of me. "Ahhn~ yess~ ahhnn~" My moans were filling the room as he pounded my pussy. The pleasure was already almost too much, so when Aphrodite began to suck on my nipples, the pleasure became too much. I came right away, and I felt my inside clenching down on my master''s dick. He also let out some grunts before I felt his big rod be even thicker. I clenched my legs around his back and pushed his dick deep inside of me. When it hit the deepest part of my womb, it was at its peak, and it finally exploded deep inside of me. I came again as he filled my womb with his seed. Aphrodite stopped sucking my nipple as Master was cumming inside of me and was just looking at masters deep that was slowly going in and out of me. After Master pulled out of my body, it made a plop sound, and cum began to leak out of my pussy. He looked over at Aphrodite because she was next. Normally, Aphrodite would jump on master, but now, she has climbed over my body and let herself fall on my body. My legs were around her body, and when she opened her legs, mine were also wide open. Our breasts were also touching, but the thing that turned me on the most was the master''s hot stare at both of us. "What a sight," Master said as he approached us. He pushed his dick inside of Aphrodite, and because of the impact, that sent her body a bit forwards. Both of our erect nipples touched, and it felt like electricity ran through my body from the pleasure. We stayed in this position for some time because the master liked the sight of all our holes visible to him. We only changed positions because Tyche was done waiting, attacked the master, and began to ride him without his help. We fucked for the whole night before finally stopping and going to sleep. Chapter 120 A calming morning When I woke up, there was only one other woman with me on the bed. Normally, I am the one who wakes up first, but it looks like I was drained a bit too much yesterday, so I had to recover a bit longer than usual. Beside mey Aphrodite, not because she was still sleeping but because she was just hugging my body. From time to time, she also gave my neck some kisses before cing her head back on my chest. I hugged Aphrodite back before I opened my eyes. When I did, I looked down at her and kissed her lips. "Good morning. Did you get a good night''s sleep?" I asked her because I didn''t know what time it was at the moment. She smiled before kissing me back. "Yes, I slept well.@@novelbin@@ I woke up not long ago, and it must be because of all the exercises we did yesterday." "I don''t know what you are talking about," I said as I looked at her with a smile on my face. She giggled and kissed my lips again. Let''s go and get up. Maybe there is some food ready for us." When I mentioned food, Aphrodite perked up. She got up faster than I thought she ever did and began to find clothes to put on. "What are you waiting for? Let''s go!" While she was not serious most of the time, Aphrodite was a big foodie, so she would always be involved when mentioning food. We both walked out of the room simultaneously and walked hand in hand to the living room. When we arrived, we saw Olivia cleaning the ce and Freya and Tyche sitting on the couches. Freya was drinking some tea while reviewing magic theories from the cult she was in charge of, and Tyche was justzing around, not doing anything. When we entered, Freya looked at us with a smile. "Finally out of bed. Olivia still has some breakfast if you want to eat." Aphrodite immediately ran towards Olivia and asked for food while I went over to Freya. "Is the progress as expected, or do we need to alter some ns?" Asking about the progress of magic with the cult because she was a goddess of magic would make her the most knowledgeable in this subject. When I arrived before her, I leaned down and kissed her. I also hugged her body, and she let go of the paper she was holding and hugged me back. "We don''t have to do anything with the rate of progress there is now. We are on the right track, just as predicted. There are even some people who have exceeded expectations, and the ones who aren''t up to standard are ced in different roles so that they wouldn''t hold the rest back." After looking back at the documents on herp, she said, "That''s good. Keep the n going, then. I''m going to see if there is still some food I can eat." I kissed her lips again before walking off to Olivia, who was busy dealing with a crying Aphrodite who was holding her. I let Tyche be because it looked like she was fighting against sleep and was losing. "You''re so mean! Could you pleaseee make me breakfast? Please, pretty please?" Aphrodite was begging Olivia for breakfast, but it looked like it gave the opposite reaction she wanted. Olivia looked at her with a disgusting face. "Get your tears off my dress. Go make your food if you want to eat so bad." While this may seem toxic, it was just Olivia being a bit mad at Aphrodite because of Aphrodite''s actions. Aphrodite put a spell on Olivia that made her receive three times more pleasure than normal, and because of that, she could spend less time with me because she passed out so fast. Pulling Aphrodite from her, I hugged my maid. "Good morning, my maid. Where is my breakfast? " I shook my head right next to hers, whispering in her ear. That was one of her weak points, and I knew that she liked it when I did it. I normally only do it when we do some spicy activity, but it also works well if I want to tease her a bit. "I... I will prepare it right now." Her cheeks were red, and she ran toward the kitchen, where she would make my breakfast. I looked back at Aphrodite, and she stood there in ce, arms crossed, pouting. "That''s unfair. Why wouldn''t she make some for me?" "Next time, maybe don''t put her under a spell." That answer came from the couch, and Freya looked at Aphrodite with a mocking smile. While both of them had different strengths, it is also true that both of them were goddesses of beauty, so they were rivals on that ground. Now, because beauty is one of her main divinities, Aphrodite was more proficient in it, and they always butted heads because of it. "What did you say, you bitch? Ugh, your face irritates me." She said the first part while looking at Freya but looked away, annoyed when that second part came out of her mouth. "What? Does this beautiful face irritate you? Maybe you should look in a mirror to see what an irritating face looks like." Freya didn''t let that slide and pped back at Aphrodite. Both were looking at each other with displeasure. "The next person yelling isn''t getting food for three days." Olivia came out of the kitchen with an angry expression. She looked at the two women with an angry stare, and the two women cowered under it. "I will be silent." x2 Both responded at the same time. While they hated each other, it didn''t evene close to their love for the food Olivia made. Three days without food, while easily done, was the same as torture for them. Freya let her eyes drop down, saw her documents, picked them up, and pretended to be busy while Aphrodite sat at the table and yed with her utensils while waiting on the food. She was whistling and wouldn''t dare look in the direction where Olivia was standing. I watched this scenario y out and let out a happy sigh. "What a good way to start the day!" Chapter 123 Followers A portal opened next to Kali, and tanned people came walking out. They were around two meters in height, and all of them had a lean but muscr build. They had glowing red eyes, and when asked about them, Kali answered that they were feared in their home world because of their reputation. Due to their race power, their glowing red eyes couldmunicate with spirits, which helped them a lot in the battles they fought. The thing that they feared in their home world was that they would always be in groups and were very vengeful, so if you killed one of them, be ready to have your family killed. Kali found out about this race of people while she was discovering the new universe that she was in. The name of the race of those people is Kar, and they all evolved when Kali was recognized as their goddess. Recognizing a god or goddess doesn''t only give the gods benefits, but the believers get an even better deal. Now, though, with Kali as their goddess, their special racial power has evolved, and they canmunicate not only with spirits but also with the dead. That could be as in dead people but also trading with death as Kali was a goddess of death. Trading with death means that you offer your life span in exchange for temporary or permanent powers. The power you get depends on how much lifespan you offer. When they stepped foot in this ce, they immediately began to build their homes around Kali''s temple. The temple''s outer walls are covered in carvings and her deeds. Later, if only the building remained, these images would be regarded as myths. But what stood out the most about her temple was the colors that she used. The main colors were red and ck, but because of the numerous paintings painted on the wall, such as a sunset, it was really beautiful and colorful. The people built their houses around the temple, but they had made the city in four parts so that in each direction, they couldter build a road with the temple always in view when you walk on it. Amaterasu had her traditional Japanese shrine with torii gates leading up to it from multiple angles. She put her temple on a small mountain and made a special barrier around it. That was because the mountain was located between two volcanos. After she was done creating her temple, she fixed her surroundings a bit. The mountain she was on originally looked a bit dead; better said, it looked like regr ground close to a volcano. But the heat of the volcano couldn''t reach the barrier, so she nned to have beautiful terrain where her most faithful lived. She skipped over the people from the light continent in that middle world and instead chose a race that she was proud of. The name of the race is Hikari, and their skin radiates a warm glow. Their eyes are amber/gold and shine beautifully in sunlight. The only difference you can see in this race is the hair color. Some have white hair, and some have red hair, but these colors are natural, and nobody has ever colored their hair. They have a really strong affinity for light, so when they came in contact with Amaterasu, their light maniption improved, and they became stronger as a race. On their home, they were regarded as a holy race, but the people rarely interacted with them. So when Amaterasu came along, it was something they never expected but weed. They also began building little houses for themselves on the mountain but still made it so that there was a clear path to the top so that they could always pray to their goddess. Tyche was thest goddess, but she didn''t call for anyone. As soon as she arrived at the forest, she came in contact with the dryads and was guided to their queen. I was focused on the other woman because of their followers, but when I looked at Kali, I saw that the queen of the Dryads was on one knee before her, pledging her loyalty to Tyche.@@novelbin@@ When the queen did that, a lot of mana began to go wild surrounding that energy because all the dryads in the first were suddenly directly blessed by one of the highest-level goddesses with a high-level concept/divinity. Some four-leaf clovers began to appear in the forest, showing that they had been blessed by Lady Luck. When everybody was done marking their territory, they came back to the mountain that I was on to discuss our ns further. Now that we have a Pantheon, although notplete, we could excavate some things. Our influence could be expanded to other areas and not just specific races like these goddesses did to minimize attention. When everyone was back on the mountain, we went back to the real world. Because the people on this saw Kali''s floating ind as protection, we recreated it, but now it was just a normal ind that could fly. I visited my mother, who was in her city governing and overseeing things to run smoothly. While I have offered countless times that she doesn''t need to work, she always declines, saying that she is used to it as she has been the CEO of one of thergestpanies, so it felt weird when she wasn''t working on something. She was now working on a n that would make the students and teachers a powerful force that she could rely on. She wasn''t a goddess, so she had to take another approach if she wanted people to follow her direct orders, and what better way to do that than to teach them while they were still students? Some teachers already understood her n, but it wasn''t really anything that would harm them; in fact, it was the opposite, so they just turned a blind eye and hoped that they could also be stronger because of her. Chapter 124 Complete domain (18+) When I was done visiting my mother and having a sweet time with her, I thought of something to help the domain beplete. My own ring is connected to the ind that is currently flying through space without a destination. When Aphrodite, Freya, and Tyche were just summoned, they would stay there. But now that they don''t, I can merge that artifact with my pantheon andplete it. At the same time, it would have been better if I had thought of it before. There would have been a higher chance of failure because of the many unknowns that coulde up. Now that the domain has already been formed, I need to add it instead of creating it. I teleported back towards my temple on top of the mountain and looked around the domain. While every goddess had followers here, I didn''t, and that was done for a reason. While it could benefit me to do that, I wanted to let the creatures born heree under me, like the dryads with Tyche, but they weren''tpatible with me.@@novelbin@@ When I was ready, I sat cross-legged again and called for the power inside the ring. The artifact''s power is that of one of the strongest creatures in the universe, so strengthening and merging with a Pantheon should be easy. I pulled out the ''key'' that symbolized that I was the domain master and ced my ring next to it. When they were close, you could see that they pushed each other away, like mas with the same type of energy. But, like batteries, you could let them touch each other with enough force. So, I willed with all my might for the two things to merge. The key and the ring began to float closely to each other before they finally began to merge. The key was just a ball of energy, and you could see that the ring was slowly being absorbed and the energy was being reconstructed. The air inside the domain began to change, and the destiny of the mana began to get thicker. Because of the influence of the goddesses, the living things in the domain were unharmed and just curiously looking around. When the ring was finallypletely absorbed by the key, a floating ind appeared inside the domain. While it looked smaller than it originally was, the castle on top of it remained the same. I sighed in relief when the ind appeared in the air and felt around in my domain. It felt moreplete now as if something was missing before. "Now that the domain isplete, let''s go and celebrate," I said out loud, wanting to teleport out of my domain. Where are you going, husband?" But a voice stopped me and made me turn around. There was revealing clothing. E stood staring at me with a smile on her face. This wasn''t the who was a city lord, no. My wife, the goddess of love, gave me a chance to live again. "What are you doing here, honey? And how did you get even in here?" I asked because I really had no idea how she came inside the domain without activating Kali''s barrier. "Fufufu, is that something you really want to know, or do you want to enjoy some time together?" She approached me and ced her arms around my neck. She had a seductive smile on her face and looked right into my eyes, waiting for an answer. After a moment, I sighed, "I can''t win against you, can I?" I embraced her soft body and pressed her body against mine. I kissed her lips, and that immediately became a French kiss. Our tongues intertwined with each other, and we became lost in lust. Not wanting to do it here on the cold floor, I teleported us both to the castle in the sky to a room with a big bed. I pushed her on the bed and mounted myself above her. I began to kiss her lips again, but now my hands were on her tits, and my knee was grinding against her pussy. She wanted to let out a moan, but I silenced her with the kiss. We stayed in that position for some time before I wanted some more taste of her body. I pushed aside the fabric that was in the way, and a beautiful pink nipple appeared before my eyes. Itched on to it and began to suck on it while my tongue was roaming all around it. Without my mouth covering hers, her moans were freelying out of her mouth. Her nipple tasted like strawberries, and I wanted more of this taste. So I is-ucked even harder, and she embraced my neck while pressing my head deeper into her breasts. "Even if you suck harder, there is no milking out." She stopped embracing me with her arms, ced her hands on my cheeks, and pulled me away as if to say something. I looked up, and she smiled at me. "That is, of course, until you get me P-R-E-G-N-A-N-T." She whispered that slowly and so seductively in my ear that I couldn''t resist her anymore. I pulled my pants down and positioned my hard dick right in front of her entrance. I pushed my dick deep inside her while her light blue eyes were looking hotly all over my body. She moaned loudly as I came knocking on her womb, and she came from me just entering. Her beautiful pink hair was now sprawled around the bed in a mess, but I didn''t care about that. The only thing on my mind was fucking the ever-living shit out of this woman. I was like a wild animal going in and out of her without pause while shey there and took it. She locked her legs around mine so that I couldn''t escape, and not that I wanted anyway. Even her hands were on my back, and because of the pleasure unconsciously, she began to mark my skin with her nails. There was even some blooding out of my back because of her scratches, but I didn''t mind and focused only on keeping my movements smooth. Her eyes were also rolling back, and her moans were filling the room. After about five minutes of pure, lustful sex, I came deep inside her, filling her insides. Chapter 126 Having the means I woke up to the warm sunlight shining on my face. I slowly opened my eyes and saw the pink-haired goddess still sleeping peacefully on my chest. I smiled and hugged her mature body. When she felt my touch, she began to groan a bit but also opened her eyes and looked up at me. "Good morning, wife. " I kissed her mouth, and she responded by pushing her face closer to mine. " Good morning Yawnn..." She said as she let out a yawn. She sat up and stretched that body of hers. Her big breasts were bouncing around, and the morning sun shining behind her made this divine sight even more divine. She smiled as she saw me looking at her and hugged my head so that my head was buried in her big breasts. The softness of her breasts was addicting, and I wanted toy the whole day in here, but I had other things to do, so I hugged her body and grabbed her ass, and lifted her. She let out an unexpected yelp and just hugged my head. I walked back towards the bathroom, and although I just cleaned myself before sleeping, I wanted to be ready for the day. We shared a short shower, where we just gave each other some kisses while hugging. After the shower, we walked hand in hand towards the bath, where we enjoyed the warm water and had some fun with each other''s bodies. I also ced some marks on her body because she was leaving some bite marks and hickeys on my body. When we walked out of the bath, an hour had passed. I walked towards the closet where my clothes were, and she just followed behind me. She used her divine energy to make a divine dress. I picked out a regr but ssy outfit that she helped me put on like a housewife helping her husband. I looked at her with a questioning gaze, not because she was helping me but because I was curious about how she got here. High-ss gods from this universe, or even gods in general, can''te to lower-level worlds because of the power imbnce, but here she is in her original body, which I haven''t seen since she helped me reincarnate. "What are you thinking about?" she asked, and I was spacing out, thinking about all the things that had happened since I came here. "Nothing. I just think that you are just as beautiful as thest time I saw you." I said this not because I wanted to avoid the topic but because it was the truth. Even though I have multiple goddesses under me, she is still the most beautiful and unique woman I have ever met. She smiled at my words and kissed me before walking toward the sofa. I was fully dressed, and we were in the living room. When she arrived next to the sofa, she looked between me and the sofa, and I just smiled as I knew what she wanted. I walked over to the sofa she was standing next to and sat down. As I sat down, she sat down on myp with her legs around me and her big breasts right in my face. I hugged her waist, and we looked each other in the eyes. "Shall I talk about how I coulde here, or are you not curious anymore?" she whispered in my ear. I nodded my head. "Yes, I still want to know how you did it." She smiled and began her exnation. "You see, husband, you have created a special type of Pantheon, and although it was your intention from the beginning, realizing it is difficult. You made a Pantheon that could be effective in any ce in the ce of other pantheons that settle themselves down to a universe, and while that would make the pantheon stronger, it also meant that you couldn''t change the location of your pantheon.@@novelbin@@ With the help of the system I gifted you, I added a lot of my divinity that I was drained for some time after for the sole purpose of when you created a Pantheon that I would always be with the creators and be primordial in this Pantheon. While my influence is notplete like the other goddesses that helped you because there is a part of my divinity here, I can finally bypass the universe''s rules ande and visit you." She kissed me before standing up and walking towards the balcony. I didn''t know what she wanted to do, but I just followed her. When she arrived at the edge of the balcony, she closed her eyes, and her breathing stopped. I silently stared at her and waited for her to be done with what she wanted to do. After 10 seconds of standing there, the energy in the air began to shift, and purple energy began to leave her body before my eyes. The shockwave from her power being released almost sent me flying if I didn''t use mana to stick my feet to the ground, like in a famous anime I watched in myst life. I could feel the energies of Kali and Amaterasu in the Pantheon when E released her energy and quickly teleported to us. The two goddesses were also releasing their energy to show that they were ready to fight the person who was releasing that energy, but when they appeared close by and recognized it, they suppressed it and came to stand beside me. "What is Lady E doing here?" Amaterasu, whonded beside me, asked. I looked at her because I didn''t know that they knew E. "You know who she is?" Amaterasu had a funny look on her face. "Of course, I know. She is the person who came to me and offered me to work for your master. How could I forget the person with such power and who made me meet my soul mate." She had a beautiful smile as she said thatst sentence, "But it is the same for Kali, I think." She looked over at Kali, who just nodded. "Yes,dy E is the one who offered me toe and be your servant master. I remember that event as if it was yesterday." Chapter 129 two moms "So, will you train Jasmine, or will you let her discover your blessing alone?" I wanted to know because while her teachings would be helpful, I know that Jasmine would have no problem one day exploring the limits of that blessing on her own. "Of course, I will train her; she is your underling, after all. And while that is a big reason, I also want to show the universe how to use my powers correctly if they can get them and not so inefficiently as they have been." Sylvana had a doting smile on her face, but her face showed some annoyance at the end of her sentence. "What do you mean, mother-inw? How did the people with your blessing use it wrong? I remember thest person who had your blessing used it to be a high-level god before dying in a war, and if that war didn''t happen, he would still be advancing." E couldn''t believe the words that wereing out of Sylvana''s mouth. ''The blessing she gave those people were weak? Did they use her power wrong? If people heard her words, then people woulde here personally fuming, wanting to p her. But then again, she is the second strongest in the universe. There is not much stronger than her, so even though a high-level god is strong, they are like ants in her eyes.'' "The person you are referring to, Mhmm... Let me think... Ahh, I remember you mean little Ellion, right?" She had to think for a bit before remembering the name of the god that had her blessing before this one. While the names of those people were noted in history because of their strength, they weren''t that important to Sylvana, so she barely remembered them. "Yes, that''s the one." "Well, while he had my blessing since he was a mortal like this youngdy here." She gestured to Jasmine, who stood by my side. While standing by my side, she still remained a bit behind me, like a servant would or like Olivia would while I was working in my office. "He didn''t know he had my blessing until he became a god, and with his core being in his heart instead of his head, the strongest use of my blessing was already rendered useless. But that didn''t mean that he didn''t use my blessing. While he did not use them for their original purpose, he used them as a power reactor. That is why he could advance so fast. He couldn''t use my time power, but he could still call on a bit of the space power that was in the blessing, and the energy of the universe dly listens to the power of space. So, with the help of my blessing, his absorbing speed of energy was almost fifty times greater than that of a normal person." Sylvana exined like it was nothing. But while she said a lot, there was some new information that Jasmine probably didn''t know. When you be a god, you must create a core to store your energy and some parts of your soul. The core is also used as a respawn for some sick gods because, as a god, you can''t die unless your core is crushed. While you could choose where your core is located, it is rmended that you ce it where people have already done it so that they can teach you. Sylvana, as said earlier, has her core in her head, while E has her core under her belly button. In my first life, I created the core in my heart, not knowing how much of a disadvantage I put myself in. If I had just put it under my belly button like E, I wouldn''t have wasted her energy as much after we had fun as I had. When we have some steamy moments, our energies form a connection that is also special about gods. When you have sex as gods, it is not only about the body, but you also get a real connection. When she finished exining, we thought we had stayed here for long enough, so we teleported back to Goldspire. There, in the city lord''s mansion, was my mom from this life waiting for us. I already exined the situation to her, and while she was a bit shocked at first, she quickly epted it. If I were to be a more normal son, she would have been more devastated or asked more questions, but now that she lives in a world with mana and is living with gods, she already knew I was someone special. When I finished exining everything to her, I was waiting for her reaction, but all I got was a big hug. She squeezed my head in between those huge, soft breasts of hers. "I don''t care if you can remember your previous life; you are Jack, the son that I raised and my baby." We hugged for a moment before I looked up at her. She looked down at me, so when I looked up, we looked into each other''s eyes. After a moment, I went up to meet her lips, and she leaned down a bit. Our lips soon met, and we had a loving kiss. We separated after a moment, and that is when I felt Sylvana and E''s energy a bit away from there. ... When we teleported back to the office in Goldspire, I saw my older mom waiting for us and my mom appearing out of thin air. When the two women saw each other, they stared at each other for a while before both of them turned back towards us. "Can you all go outside for a moment? I have something to discuss with her." "Right, everyone, you heard her. Please wait outside while I talk to her for a moment."@@novelbin@@ While I wouldn''t normally be scared of both of my moms, that didn''t mean that they couldn''t be strict. As a goddess, that was normal, but even my new mom is sometimes really strict with me when she wants to, and I can''t do anything about it, so Jasmine E and I walked out of the room without hesitation. ... When the three people left the room, the two remaining women began to look into each other''s eyes. Sparks flew around due to the tension between them. "So, " Elise said, breaking the silence. "You are his ''mother'' as well?" While Sylvana was millions of times stronger than her, Elise had no fear in her voice. "Yes, that''s right. And you are the mother of his in this life, huh?" Sylvana didn''t hesitate, and silence became dominant in the room again. "I do feel sorry about the pain you felt when you lost him, but why do you think you deserve to be back in his life again?" Elise didn''t beat around the bush. She wanted answers because, at this moment, she felt like Sylvana wasn''t really worth being a mother. "I mean, from what I have heard, you are the second strongest being in this whole universe¡ªnot country, not, but whole universe. What could have stopped you from saving him then?" Elise had a lot of questions, and she wanted answers. She couldn''t ept that her baby had to go through reincarnation so many times and lost his family over and over again because of a curse. While she med many people for this, she med Sylvana the most. "Why couldn''t you save him? Why did he have to go through that much pain again and again and again? Now that he is remembering his first life, he is also remembering all the other lives he had¡ªevery single one where he lost his family, friends, and much more. He is experiencing all those memories as we speak, so tell me why you deserve to be in his life again. Elise had tears in her eyes. The bottled-up sadness that she felt for her son began to flow out of her system. Sylvana was silent. She knew all along that she had to save him, but she didn''t. She thought it was for the best. While, yes, he was finally maturing, she felt like he was going in the wrong direction with E. He is the god of sex, for god''s sake. How can someone like that have just one wife? But after not seeing him not feeling his energy, she felt much worse than dealing with the problems he created. Looking back, she felt annoyed at the time, healing people and regting the sex energy on certains. She did that all with love for him in her heart. She gave birth to him in such a special way. How could he not be important to her? "I don''t deserve it, but I know that much," Sylvana said after a long silence. Elise didn''t expect that answer from her. "But that doesn''t mean I will not fight for a chance to be in his life again." Sylvana had a resolute expression on her face. She wanted to spend her time with him again like they used to. Elise, leaning on her desk, began to walk towards Sylvana. When she arrived beside the woman, she gave her the warmest hug. "While I don''t really like the actions you took, I can see the love for my baby in you. So how about we spoil him rotten? We are his two mommies, right?" Elise whispered in Sylvan''s ears like a devil whispers temptation. Sylvana, who heard that, opened her eyes wide before blushing and nodding. She wanted to spoil him. --- next chapter: two mommies (18+) Sorry for thete chapter. I am in the middle of my exam week, so please be patient with me and keep supporting this novel with your power stones. With love~ Mozzyda Chapter 130 Two mommies (18+) When we were asked to leave the room, I thought their talk would be short, but it had been half an hour already. Because this mansion is filled with magic formations, I couldn''t hear anything about what they were saying. Those silent spells were mostly set for me so I could have fun anywhere I wanted without being disturbed. I was in the living room, near Mom''s office, waiting for them to finish their talk. While I had mixed feelings about what they were talking about, it was best that I just waited because I was never sure what that mother of mine was thinking about. In the living room with me was E, who sat on myp.@@novelbin@@ Jasmine has already returned to the cult to get her stuff because she will stay in this mansion while Sylvana trains her. My arms went around E''s soft body and touched her smooth belly. She leaned further back against me with that soft body of hers. I found it strange that she coulde to this because while most limitations were gone, there were still some. When I asked about that, she said that as the guardian of the universe, she gets some privileges that the ruler mostly forgets about. With her privileges, she can travel anywhere in the universe, and because of her divinities, that helped make the case for the consciousness of the universe to give her those privileges. I was happy, and so was she. So even though we sat here for a long time waiting for them to finish their talk, I didn''t bore myself because I was with my cute wife. She giggled as I went over her belly with my fingers. She looked up at me with a happy smile, and I gave her a peck on her lips. She smiled happily and gave me a peck back. This kept happening until she stood up and turned around. "I want moreee~" E said to me with that spoiled tone of hers. She climbed back on myp, but she was facing me this time. She grabbed the hem of my shirt and started to kiss me again, but this time, instead of a short kiss, I felt her tongue trying to invade my mouth. Not refusing, I let her in, and our tongues soon met. Her delicious taste went in my mouth, and our tongues went for each other. I ced my hands on her big ass and began to knead it. She moaned in my mouth from my touch but only stopped for a second before kissing me again. We enjoyed the process, and while we could do some hot things now, we weren''t in that mood. Explore new worlds at empire We just wanted to experience this lovely atmosphere together after so long. Times have changed a lot. In my first life, there were many worlds, but because they were still in the development stage, you couldn''t do many things for entertainment. But now I look at the remote beside me and pick it up. I pressed the on button, and the television that hung on the wall flickered on. If we were going to have a date in the house, what better way to do that than to have some sweet time watching a movie? Winter is also approaching now, and even though mana has filled the and changed many things, it seems that the seasons never change. The only thing that changed is that everything takes longer, as in days and seasons of weather. I already knew why, but it is fun seeing what mana could do to a world. The reason a day takes longer now is that the size of the world is growing; therefore, the world itself is changing so much. Because it changes so much now, we don''t really have a calendar, but I have a good wife who can analyze this world''s climate and deduce how long a day is and when a new season starts. The weather outside also began to get colder, but for the people with mana, this much was manageable even without heating their homes. I yed a movie, and E got off myp and sat beside me. She leaned with her head on my shoulder, and we enjoyed each other''s warmth until the film was over and she was asleep. I looked at the office and saw they were still inside, so I picked up E and carried her to my room. When she was there, I ced her on my bed and covered her with some nkets. When I finished preparing everything, I kissed her forehead. "Goodnight, dear, and sleep well," I whispered as I tucked thest of the nkets in and let her sleep peacefully. I silently walked out of the room and closed the door behind me. Outside, I saw that the lights in the mansion were out because it waste at night. I walked towards my mother''s bedroom because I felt their mana there. When I arrived, I was met with a closed door, so I knocked three times. "Come in." I could hear Elise''s voice from inside, and I opened the door to walk in. When I walked inside, I saw Elise in a sexy nightgown waiting for me on her bed. I heard the door close behind me, and when I turned around, I saw Sylvana, also in a sexy night blue dress, standing by the door. Elise just had a seductive smile on her face. I could see Sylvana blushing hard when I looked at her. While she was really old, she had never been in a rtionship, so the idea of surprising Jack with this made her really embarrassed. I smiled as I walked back to Sylvana. With her red cheeks, she looked down, not daring to meet my eyes. I put my hand under her chin and lifted her face to look at me. When we were finally looking eye to eye, I saw her eyes wavering, but there was no sign that she wanted to stop this. She closed her eyes when she noticed my heated look, but they shot back open when I started to kiss her¡ªnot a French kiss, but just a normal one. I had to do things slowly with her, and I didn''t mind it. This beautiful mother of mine has been alone since the dawn of time. While she did have some interest in romance, she never found a man interesting enough to have a marriage with. That is also why she gave birth to me in such a strange way. Normally, the universe''s consciousness wouldn''t allow that, but because she was heavily favored by it, she was given some source from a to give birth to me. After a couple of millennia, she knew that she had an interest in me but thought that it was normal love from a mom to her son. But after the incident and without my presence, she began to understand her feelings for me. Or that is the feeling I am getting from her. She passionately kissed my lips, threw her arms around my neck, and tightly hugged me. Her shyness was gone, and it was reced by her love for me. All the time she missed me is going into this kiss. I also wanted more of her, so I opened my mouth a bit and touched her lips with my tongue. Sylvana opened her eyes when she felt my tongue, but she opened her lips anyway. My tongue entered her mouth, and I savored her taste. She tasted like sweet blueberries that you would eat in the summer. I began to get addicted to her taste and kept kissing her sweet lips. After a moment, I picked her up, and she jumped on me. She wrapped her legs around my body, and I grabbed that smooth ass of hers. With her in my arms, I walked towards the bed while our foreheads were against each other and looking into one another''s eyes. When we arrived at the bedside, I put her down on the bed and also climbed on it. When I looked back up at the two women, they were sitting next to each other on their knees with a smile on their faces. They were like wives who wanted to gain favor with the emperor. With the way they were acting and how they were dressed, my monster was ready to take both of them on. While crawling towards them like a beast, one of the women made a move. Elise made a move, but not towards me. She pushed Sylvana towards me. Sylvana didn''t know what was happening because she limited her powers in this world. When she knew where she was again, she was already caught as prey. She looked back at Elise with a betrayed expression on her face, but Elise just smiled at her. "Repay our son and devote yourself to him," Elise''s sweet voice came, but Sylvana, who had heard all the stories about her son''s monster, wasn''t ready to take on this monster by herself, so when herrade betrayed her, she felt helpless. She felt helpless when she felt the monster''s lips on hers, but that helplessness was soon reced with lust that clouded her mind. Chapter 131 Two mommies (18+) 2 With lust clouding her judgment, she couldn''t think about anything else other than her son at this moment. His touches were addicting, and his lips were warm. His sweet saliva entering her mouth was so sweet that she never wanted it to stop. His hands began to get naughtier all around my body. At first, it was just my back to keep me in ce, but when my arms went around his neck, he knew he could do other things. One of his hands went to the front of my body, slowly making its way to my breasts. When his hands arrived at my breasts, he slowly went over them and cupped one of them in his hand. I let out a moan when he started ying with my breasts. I didn''t want to be the only one to be pleasured, and with all the videos Elise showed me, I knew what could pleasure Caelir no,w named Jack. She showed me some recordings of Jack doing it with his lovers and some of his weak spots. I lowered my hands towards the monster that was hiding in his pants. While we were practically naked, Jack was still fully clothed, so before I wanted to satisfy that monster, I wanted to equal the ying ground. I grabbed the bottom side of his shirt and pulled it upwards. Feeling what I wanted to do, he stopped the kiss and raised his hands above his head. I helped him take off his shirt while he was staring at me with that hot stare. His eyes roamed all over my body, and just from his stare alone, I felt naked, and although this was a new feeling, it felt thrilling. I wanted to give him everything I could, so the first and easiest thing to give and the first thing I wanted to give was my body. With his shirt taken off, he took off his pants himself with a snap of his fingers. He pushed my body down on the bed, and I was ready for him. Inded on my back, and I saw his eyes on my breasts, which were swinging around due to that movement. I raised my legs and opened them to give him easier ess to me. ¡­ I pushed Sylvana down on the bed. I felt so close to losing myself to this woman. When shended on the bed, her big breasts were jiggling around, and I couldn''t avert my eyes from them. That was until she raised her legs and opened them, giving me the view of her beautiful pussy. Something in my head snapped, and I crawled over towards her. When I arrived in front of her, I positioned my dick in front of her entrance and pushed it inside. I ced my hands beside her head and leaned over her body. From my point of view, I could see all the changes that were happening to her face when my dick entered her body for the first time. Her eyes were wide, and her mouth was wide open as she let out a breathless moan. She looked down at the ce where we were connected and looked at it warmly. She looked at me with the same warmth and wrapped her arms around my neck again. She pulled me down and kissed my lips. "Thank you for finally bing one with me." Sylvana had a satisfied smile on her face as she felt her body being filled by her son. She moaned loudly as I began to move inside of her. I wanted to give her the pleasure that her body had never known. I wanted to get addicted to It so that I could keep her by my side for as long as allowed. I began to move faster as her insides began to get used to me, and her moans began to get louder and louder. My body was still bearing over her, so I leaned down and began to suck on those pink nipples of hers. Her big breasts were flying around due to my thrusts, and they were so tantalizing that I couldn''t resist taking a bite from them. She wrapped her arms around my head again when I started to suck on her breasts, and she pulled me down, pulling me in her breasts. Her insides tightened as the pleasure from two ces began to get to her. After a couple of thrusts, she came for the first time, and she let out a loud moan to apany it. There were some juices that sprayed out of her pussy, but I ignored it and continued thrusting in and out of her. "Ahhn~ waittt let me rest for a moment." Sylvana, the second strongest being in the universe, was now begging me to let her rest for a moment. But with that cute expression on her face, how could I stop? I began to thrust even faster, and her moans began to get louder and louder again. "Ahhn~ Ohhh~ yesss that''s it~ that feels so good~." Sylvana was losing her mind thanks to the relentless thrusting of her son. They continued for some more minutes until he also felt close to release. His thrusts began to get even faster and stronger than before. Sylvana felt the monster that was inside of her beginning to get even bigger, and she knew that it was almost time for him to release inside of her.@@novelbin@@ "I''m cumming! Where do you want it." I felt close, and I wanted to know what she wanted. "Release it inside me. I want to have you mark my inside with your scent. Mark me, son. ~" I smiled when I heard those heavenly words. I began to go wild with myst thrust inside her and finally came deep inside of her. When I released my liquid inside of her, we both moaned in pleasure. I filled her insides with my liquid and marked her womb as mine. I kissed her lips when I was done cumming and stayed inside of her. Sylvana was also panting because it was her first time, and she felt exhausted. Exhaustion was a feeling she hadn''t felt for a long time, but she weed it with a satisfied smile. Plop With a plop sound, I pulled out of her, and our liquids began flowing. I smiled at the sight of her exhausted body but looked over at Elise, who was ying with her pussy watching us. I crawled towards her, and she was ready to take me. "How should Ipensate you for neglecting you~." Her cheeks became red as I whispered in her ears. But she shook off her shyness and looked me in the eyes. "I want a baby. You should be able to give that to me, right~?" Her words stunned me because I thought it would be too early for that, but when I began to really think about it, that was not true. I looked at the dark blue-haired woman and thought ns should elerate. My journey begins to be easier and easier as more goddesses begin to get in my ''ranks'' and should be able to protect me themselves and the cult with their power. I started to imagine what life would be like when everything was over, and now that I think about it, I also wanted a kid, but I wanted it down the line. But what could be the harm of having one now? While it could be dangerous, and they could be targeted, I don''t have those enemies right now who would kill my child, and those three gods I died too in my first life are dangerous. They won''t live much longer because Sylvana will deal with them. Revenge would be sweet and the goal for many, but not for me. I don''t need to kill them with my own hands because there were no benefits from it. I have no lingering regrets because I already have a second chance. "Sure, let''s go make one." I agreed after thinking for a moment. Elise let out a happy squeal and pushed me down on the bed. "Now, I should reward my husband for agreeing, right?" She climbed on top of me with her big breasts in my face, and she took my dick in her hand. She positioned my dick right before her entrance, and she lowered herself on it. My dick entered her pussy slowly, but when the tip was in, she let herself fall. One second, only my tip was inside of her, and the next, her pussy consumed me whole. "Mhmm~" I moaned as her tight insides mped down on my dick. Discover hidden stories at empire She also began to move and went up and down. I ced my hands behind my head and enjoyed seeing her bouncing over me. Her breasts were going wild because of her bouncing, and I savored the sight and the pleasure she was giving me. Wanting more, I ced my hands on her hips and began to pull and push. I also began to use my hips to meet her body with my thrusts. "Ahnn~ yes~ nooo~ let me do itt~." Elise wanted to do everything independently, but I didn''t let her. I began to meet her body faster with harder thrusts, and she lost bnce and fell on top of me. I ced my hands on her ass and began thrusting hard. The pping sound of our bodies meeting filled the room. We moaned every time our bodies met. And soon, I came deep inside of her. The only difference was that I didn''t stop my sperm from being fertile, so if Elise became pregnant or not, it would be fully on her. "Ahhn~ Ohhh~" Breathless moans wereing out of her mouth as she came. Her warm breath went on my chest as she had her head on my chest. Shey there on top of me with my dick still inside of her, being used as a plug to keep all those liquids inside. Chapter 133 A new face E shuddered when Sylvana spoke those words. While many have only heard legends of her and her disciples, she has been there from the start. Sylvana is the best teacher in this universe. Part of it is because of her own strength, which has given her very valuable experience, and the other part is her disciples. ''It''s been a long time since I have seen them. I should visit them soon.'' Six goddess-like women appeared in E''s mind. Sylvana has six disciples, who are among the top fifty most powerful in this universe. While E is always jealous of their power, she is not prepared for the methods her mother-inw would give her. She heard horrifying stories from them, so she definitely didn''t want it. "No, I''m sorry, mother-inw." E was like a kitten that didn''t get what she wanted. She deted and began to look down nervously. Sylvana, on the other hand, had a kind smile on her face. "But I think that you have grown quite sloppy." Sylvana walked towards E and grabbed her hand. E, who wanted to escape, couldn''t move. She knew what was happening. The space around her was distorted and so beautifully controlled that it looked like a barrier was ced around her body. "Fufu, where do you think you are going?" E looked up and saw Sylvana looking at her with excitement in her eyes. Her body shuddered as she saw her look her way like that. I only saw that look on her when one of her disciples needed to learn something new. From behind Sylvana, I stood watching the show with a smile on his face. I snapped fingers and summoned Jasmine to this room before Sylvana would disappear. Jasmine appeared with a sh of purple light and looked around the room she just appeared in. "Take her with you as well, Mom. You said that you were also going to train her." Sylvana looked to her side and saw Jasmine standing there. She also controlled the space around Jasmine so she couldn''t move before looking back at me and Elise. "While it was fun, I think that you have some other things to figure out, so I will leave for now." Sylvana walked up to me and gave me a quick kiss before disappearing, along with the two other women. I looked back at Elise, who was walking towards the kitchen. I followed her into the kitchen, and we made some breakfast together. While I could have called Olivia, I had her do another task for me, so she was busy now. Elise also wanted some cooking time with me because it looked like a date. We made some eggs and toast with sd to give it extra texture. The cooking was short, mostly just preparations, but it was fun doing it together. For example, when she was baking the eggs, I could hug her from behind, or when she was preparing the sd, she fed me some parts of it. We slowly ate our breakfast and went our separate ways. She went back to her office to get some things ready for the school festival that she had been nning while I was on my way back to the world Lilith I was currently on. I will use that world as a starting base from which I can travel to and from a higher-level world. ¡­ The world has changed a lot since I took on this job as a protector. Corvion has been attacked by demonkind for a long time and was only released from its misery thanks to the heroes. Now, it is peaceful, and society has begun to evolve because of its peacefulness. Science broke through, but only in some cities, while most used magic, which was more convenient and less expensive. The mana density of this world is also slowly increasing, and we are slowly bing a high-level. Once that happens, Chaos, even bigger than the ones the heroes had to fight, wille for us. We have to be lucky that once that time arrives, heroes will rise up again to fight our foes. This is myst note to you, my disciple. How you live your life from now on is entirely up to you. -Your lovely master ¡­ ra read the note her teacher left for her again. While it had already been ten years since his death, she was still notpletely over it. Her master was like a father figure to her, and she lost him. She wanted to go out and try all sorts of ways to get him back, even wanting to experiment with necromancy, but if he were brought back with that, he would not be happy. I sighed again. ''I miss you, Dad.'' She thought again. She was sitting on the balcony of one of the highest floors of the mage tower. She rubbed her sleeve over her eyes and had a determined look on her face. While my father was the protector of this world, I was his sessor, so I had to go out and find the heroes he mentioned. I jumped off the balcony and fell at a high speed towards the ground. The balcony I jumped from was about five kilometers in the air, and when I was about three hundred meters from touching the ground, I activated my magic and began to fly forward. ''Gravity magic is as fun as always.'' A smile began to show on my face as I used my magic again. While I love my father, one thing always came close to my love for him, and that was magic. Using magic, researching it, and experimenting with it all was fun, and while it was the most fun to do it with my father, I have also found fun in doing it alone. The boring part is that I have to teach it to the people of the tower because I am the sessor of the protector. While that title means nothing to me, my father had it, so I will not be the one to give anyone a reason to insult the title. I was flying for hours without a destination when I wanted to rest. It was already nighttime, so I looked around from where I was and saw some lighting from further west, so I went that way. Not even a minute passed, and I saw a citying into view. It looked bigger than normal, so Inded near it but in the forest and began walking towards the entrance. While walking towards the city gate, I began to look around to see if I recognized the city. Sure enough, I had seen this city before on the map. Father talked a lot about it because he was born here. This city was named Myrathen and was home to over a hundred thousand people. I walked into the city after letting the guards examine my badge. It was the golden badge of the mage tower, and only the elders and important people had it, so I entered the city without much trouble. Wanting to rest, I began to walk to an inn that served food and where I could sleep. After walking for a while, I saw an inn not so far away from me. The name of the inn was ''The Copper Lantern,'' and it was beautifully decorated. I walked inside, and it wasn''t unpleasant or loud while there were many people. There also wasn''t any attention paid to me because my face has never once been published. I walked towards the reception and saw a mature woman behind the counter. She saw me walking towards her, and she gave me a friendly smile. "Good evening, Miss. What can I do for you?" Her tone was professional but with a hint of warmth. I smiled back at the woman. "I would like a room for the night and some dinner and breakfast tomorrow." "That would be 1 silver and five bronze, please." I quickly picked up my pouch hanging from my side and took the money from it. While I had hundreds of golds in there, nobody could see that, as it was a mafic pouch where you could store things. The woman epted the money. "Would you like to eat dinner now?" I nodded at her words. She looked around and saw no staff to support her, so she sighed. "Follow me, and I will lead you to a table. I have to apologize because all the tables are full; thus, you must share a table with someone else. Would that be a bother to you?" "No, I just want to eat something fast, so it doesn''t really matter." The mature woman nodded and led me towards one of the tables in the open space they had. All the tables were filled with people, mostly adventurers but also some regr town folks who wanted to hear the stories of these adventurers. The table I was let go of was upied by two other girls. One looked like a regr adventurer, and the other girl looked like a servant of sorts. The other thing that caught my eye was that they were too beautiful. "Sorry, girls, but can this youngdy eat at your table? I don''t want to let her sit with all the men around here." "What are you saying, Jule? Are you ndering us?" one of the adventurers yelled, and the ce was immediately quiet. I began to look around the room, but the mature woman named Jule answered without hesitating. "Bah, if you guys were any good, you would have to be able to cook on your own instead of asking your wife for it every day." The tense and quiet atmosphere exploded when she said that, and the people around the room began tough. "She got you dare, didn''t she." The person who yelled out was sitting down with red cheeks and being teased by his friends. Even the guy''s wife was smiling at him. The atmosphere began to lighten again. I sat down, and Jule said that she would be back with my food. I nodded and thanked her before looking at the woman in front of me. "Hello, sorry to bother you. My name is ra. May I ask what are yours?"@@novelbin@@ They both looked at me, but the one with ck hair spoke. "My name is Lilith, and thisdy beside me is Louis. It''s a pleasure to meet you, ra." Chapter 134 The Moonlit Roses When introductions were over, it became a bit awkward, but that soon disappeared because the food arrived. It was not Jule who brought the food to us but one of the other waitresses working in this inn. Thedies before me, Lilith and Louise, also got their food, and we began eating. ''Lilith, huh? That is a name that doesn''te up often.'' Out of respect for the seven heroes, the people of this age don''t name their children after them. There are a lot of variations, but the name itself is a bit sacred for the people on this, especially in the towns or cities that they originate from. Dinner was a normal stew with some mead and bread that goes with it. We also got a mug of water to wash it all down. It looks like this is all the inn offers, but it tastes great. I am notining. I looked back up at the twodies before me. "What are you doing here? If I may ask because two women traveling alone is a rare sight." I was curious what they were doing here because this city, while big and prosperous, isn''t the safest. The men in this inn are all adventurers with a good nature, but there are a lot more in this city who would do anything for a quick profit. "We are currently traveling around this continent because we are searching for something." Lilith answered with a kind smile while Louise remained silent and stared at her food. I didn''t mind and smiled back at Lilith. "Then can I join you guys? I am looking for someone and not something, but that is basically the same, right?" Thesedies looked strong. While I am one of the strongest on this continent, I couldn''t see through their strength.@@novelbin@@ Bothdies were silent at my question. Lilith looked over at Louise. "Do you mind if shees along? I think that it will be fine." I was happy when she said that because maybe with them, I could find the next hero who can defend this world. Louise looked between us and spoke for the first time. "I don''t mind if shees along." Her voice was sweet, and her answer was short, but she said all the answers you needed. "Thank you so much! I don''t know how I can repay you, but let''s go make a party." I was happy because I didn''t want to travel alone anymore. I have always lived with my father, but he is gone now. Since his death, I haven''t spoken to anyone, and the loneliness is slowly getting to me. I want to travel this continent again and make some friends along the way. "Yes, let''s do that. We didn''t have an official party as we didn''t see the need, but if youe along, making a party may be for the best." Lilith though out loud. ''So, I am the odd one out, but not that it matters much.'' After dinner, our trio walked out of the inn and went towards the adventurer guild, where we would register our party of three. We walked for about two minutes before we arrived at arge building. This building was about a hundred meters high but had only ten floors. That is because the entrance hall of the building was as big as twenty floors in height. When we walked inside, we could see that this building had stood there for a long time. I could see it because I recognized some sculptor''s artwork that was also done at the mage tower. It was nighttime, but the amount of people that were inside didn''t reflect that. The entrance hall was bustling with adventurers. The entrance hall was the ce where every adventurer gathered to seek a quest, look for a party, ept quests, and make the party, or be an adventurer at the reception desk. All that was done in the entrance hall. We made our way through the hall while catching some attention due to our looks, but we all ignored It. When we arrived at the reception, we saw two that were open, so we picked one at random. Behind the counter was a lovely girl who looked like she had just hit her early twenties. When we walked up, she gave us a friendly smile. "What can I do for you?" I thought Lilith would speak, but it looks like I have to do the talking. "Hi, we would like to form a party, please." The receptionist nodded. "Can I please have your adventure license to make the party?" All three of us picked our adventure licenses. Mine was fake, but one still used the same name to avoid confusion. While my name isn''t as famous, it is known, so I had to make some preparations. My adventure rank on my card is c-rank. C-rank is the average in this world, and because of that, I knew that I wouldn''t attract much attention. When I looked over at Lilith and Louise, they both had newly prepared B-rank adventure cards. You could see that they were new because of the logo of the adventure guild that was still on the card. The logo should be taken off when theyplete their first quest with their new card. When the receptionist received our cards, she smiled and opened the system. A transparent blue screen appeared before her, and she ced the cards on it. The cards went on the screen, and she pressed some buttons. After waiting for a minute, a light shone from the screen, and our cards inside looked like they were connecting. When the light subsided, the girl took them out and handed them back. "Now you have a party. The only thing missing is the name. What would your team like to be named." We hadn''t spoken about a name, so we stood there for a moment thinking. I came up with an idea. It was something that I always wanted to name my group of friends. "Can we name ourselves the moonlit roses?" Louise and Lilith had no objection, so the girl typed that with our party, and on our card appeared a new line. [ name: ra #### Age: 30 Rank: C Party: The Moonlit Roses Current quest: none] The adventure license is simple and easy to understand. While my name is grayed out, my age is still the same. The party function was just added and filled in. With the changes done, we walked out of the guild and back towards the inn. The night had settled, and there was darkness all around. We were almost halfway to the inn when suddenly, a group of eight men showed up before us. They looked at us with a list in their eyes. "What do we have here? A group ofdies trying to walk through our neighborhood boys." The one who seemed to be in the lead spoke in a menacing tone as his gaze went over our bodies. My body shuddered in disgust when these lowly creatures appeared and looked at me like this. I wanted to kill them immediately but held back and looked at my two newpanions. They also had murderous looks in their eyes as they looked at these lowly creatures. Most people would be scared because of the difference in numbers, but these two can resist that fear. The group of thugs began to slowly walk close to us in what they thought was a menacing way. Magic began to gather in my hands as I was ready to deal with all of them. I would not want my new friends to suffer after not even a day of knowing them. "Astral magic ¨C little star." A spell was cast beside me, and I saw Louise having a hand in front of her that was shining with light. I was shocked at the name of her spell, but when the mana was released and a little star came out of her hands, I was even more shocked. My mouth was wide open because astral magic is only something that is talked about in legends. I watched as the projectile began to fly and ultimatelynded in the face of the leader of the thugs. The little star exploded on impact, and the leader flew backward on the street. The explosion wasn''t loud, but it would catch your attention if it were quiet now. The other thugs were stunned when their leader was dealt with so fast, but they didn''t have time to escape. Lilith appeared in front of them and did a tornado kick. When that kick was in front of them, her legs released powerful dark magic that came out like a scythe. The rest of the thugs were killed in cold blood while the leader was screaming in pain a little further away. Louise walked up to the bodies of the thugs and sped her hands together. "Astral magic ¨C Void veil." A nket of stars appeared from her hands. It covered the ground where those decapitated bodiesy, and when the nket came in contact with it, they disappeared. Both women looked towards me with evaluating eyes while I just smiled at them. They were looking at my reaction and seeing if I could handle blood or the murder of ''humans.'' "Let''s go. The leader is still alive. We have to ask him some questions, don''t we?" Lilith and Louise smiled and nodded to each other. "Yes, we do. Let''s go." Chapter 135 Horror in the eyes of another In the middle of the night, a lot can happen, and if you live in a big city, that is even more true. Our mercenary team was fortunately strong enough that if we got in fights with others, we would get out with minimal damage. We made a reputation for ourselves, and even though we used a lot of dark methods to acquire the funds we needed, I didn''t care. I was focused on making as much money as possible and having my own empire one day. I don''t care how I have to do it; I will make sure that I get it. Normally, I use shady loans to acquire money, and because most people who loan money to us are at theirst leg, they are easy to exploit. But recently, one of my underlings brought up a great point. We have been starving ourselves from pleasure and lust, and we all were tense because of it. While he brought up a good point, I thought it would be expensive to visit a brothel with all of us. Another of my underlings also thought that, but the person who raised the idea beganughing at the other. "Why would we go to a brothel? We are the iron fangs. We are strong enough to kidnap some women who live in this city. We can kidnap them and then train them to be our ves, and if their husband or someone they know goes to save them, we can rob them or kill them." When he stopped talking, the rest of us stayed silent as well. We were thinking it through, and after a moment, I let out a hungry grin. I mmed the table with one fist. "Good n. Let''s start tonight." All the people in the room looked at me as I mmed the table but began sheering when the decision had been made. "Let''s go to the guild for a drink before we try our first hunt tonight." The sheering became louder as the thugs knew they would get free booze tonight. The ce quieted down when we arrived at the guild because the people inside recognized us. I smiled triumphantly as I saw the fear of these weak people as I walked through the door. Some people began to act as if they didn''t see us but began packing their belongings to go away, while most people just left as soon as we entered. We made our way through the hall and found the sitting ces. We sat there in groups, and I watched as the people who were still here made their presents as small as possible so as not to be noticed by us. "I want the good liqueur for us tonight," I yelled at the back of the hall, where the bartender was. I did this every time we came here. At first, I did it to draw out the beautiful guild master who stayed above this floor, but when she didn''te down anymore, I did it just because it was satisfying. Just when we were done drinking and wanted to leave to find prey, three beautiful women showed up out of nowhere. "This is perfect, boss. They are the perfect prey because they don''t live here, so they don''t have a backing. We should attack them when they leave the building." I nodded at his words, and we stood up. I left some coins on the table as payment, and we left the building. "One of you should stay back and keep them in sight so they don''t escape. We will set an ambush." One of the scouts nodded and began to get to a dark spot where he could still see those women.@@novelbin@@ We walked further away and waited for them to be finished. After five minutes, the targets walked out of the building and into one of the streets. We moved quickly and predicted they would stay in the Copper Lantern because it was a famous inn. We positioned ourselves to intercept them in the middle of their journey. The scout also returned soon, saying the targets would soon be in front of us. Soon enough, three silhouettes of threedies entered my vision, and I was again shocked by their beauty. ''I can''t wait to make them my ves.'' My tongue went lewdly over my lips as I imagined them being underneath me as I thrust inside them. I awoke from my fantasies as they came in range. I walked out of the alley and stood proudly in front of these women. My eyes were full of lust as I was scanning their bodies. "What do we have here? A group ofdies trying to walk through our neighborhood boys." We were slowly creeping closer to the woman, and as I looked from side to side at my subordinates, I knew that they also wanted to experience how these women would feel inside. I was already dreaming about how it would feel, so I wasn''t really looking at the movements these women were making. I came out of my thoughts when a light came closer and closer to me. When I came out of my trance, it was already toote. The blinding light hit my head and exploded when it made contact. My body was sent flying due to the impact, but that was the least of my concerns. The pain I was in was unimaginable. I wanted to scream out loud due to the pain, but something wouldn''t let me. Even though I was conscious that I couldn''t move or speak, I could only open my eyes. When my head stopped spinning so hard due to the impact, I began to get a clearer view and saw my subordinates trying to put up a fight only to be killed in one kick. Horror came over me as the realization of my situation settled in. We messed with someone we couldn''t touch, so the devil was taking us somewhere we belonged. That is what I thought before I closed my eyes and drifted away. "What are we ----- him?" "Heal --- so -----" My head spun as I woke up. I heard voices in the same room as me. Where am I? Who am I? What was I doing? I didn''t know until all my memories came back to me. Those women. This has to be a dream. How could two women singlehandedly destroy my dream of someday building my empire? I couldn''t ept it until I opened my eyes. I slowly opened them because I wasn''t used to the light. When I opened them, a room came into view but one that I hadn''t seen before. This isn''t my bed or any bed I know. ''Wait, bed.'' I looked down and saw that I was sitting in a chair with a rope to tie my body to it. I flexed my muscles and tried to move, but I was unsessful. When I tried to open the rope by pushing, it only became tighter, so after only trying for five seconds, the tightness hurt so much. I stopped trying and began to look around the room. It looked like a normal room you could find in any building, but the only thing that was out of ce were the three women standing by the door. They were talking to each other, but I couldn''t understand what they were talking about. One of the women looked my way, and I knew I fucked up. She looked dangerous, and my instincts were to scream to run away. Our eyes met; while mine were filled with fear, hers were filled with amusement. "Looks like our little prey has awakened." I would usually be d to hear those words because they were said in a brothel, but now my body was filled with dread. The other two women turned their attention towards me, and I made onest attempt to escape, which only resulted in the rope bing tighter. "You shouldn''t force that. This is a special rope, specially made for people like you. The more you struggle, the tighter it gets. I let out a frustrated sigh and looked up at them. "Why am I alive? You already killed my subordinates, so what is stopping you from killing me?" When they heard my questions, all three women smiled, but it looked so scary that I almost fainted again. I would have fainted if it had not been for the knife that had been stabbed into my lead. ''Wait, knife?" Pain surged through my body, and I let out a scream. I wanted to scream, but I couldn''t. A ck veil covered my mouth, and the ck-haired woman had her hand before her, and it was shining. Tears were welling up in my eyes as the pain didn''t go away. "ra, you should do the interrogating." The ck-haired woman spoke, and the woman standing at the back stepped up for the first time. "Yes, I will prove myself for this party." ''Ahh, it looks like this nightmare isn''t going to go by fast." Chapter 136 Two of the six "Ahhhh pleasee have mercy huff... huff." An ugly scream went through the air as the thugs'' leader was being questioned for information. Questioning was a broad term because while Louise did ask questions, she didn''t let him answer. "Astral magic ¨C agony weave" Louise took the spot over from ra after she tortured the man for ten minutes. While she only used ten minutes, those ten minutes weren''t nothing. The man had red eyes due to the pain, and his voice was hoarse due to all the screaming he did. Another spell formed in Louise''s hand, and the leader began to scream in agony again. Louise lived with three goddesses for a long time, and because of the connection between her and their master, she was naturally treated differently than other maids. She began to learn magic under all of them, and she excelled the most in astral magic, which she learned from Freya. As a goddess of magic, Freya has a lot of different magic under her belt, so Louise has been through almost everything Freya knew that she could withstand at her level. She was also taught various things under Tyche and Aphrodite, but less because her interest lies in magic. The spell she cast involved injecting the nerves of her chosen target with astral energy when he didn''t answer or gave an unsatisfactory answer. It was perfect for interrogation because it left marks on the body when the target lied, so it was also a lie detector. "Tell me. What was your n once you had us? Did you already seed in kidnapping other women?" Louise''s voice was steady, and there was no hint of hesitation about her actions. A gulping sound went through the room as the thug heard that question. While he wanted to save himself from the pain, he knew that he couldn''t escape.@@novelbin@@ And even if he stayed silent, he would receive pain that he had never felt before. "We nned to make you guys our ves." An answer that satisfied Louise finally came out of his mouth. "Oh, and what did you guys want to do after?" An interested expression came on Louise''s face. "W.. We would have made you into sex-depraved creatures and sold you off to the highest bidder." Fear was overwhelming in his voice, but the people who heard it felt nopassion. "And did you kidnap any other women before us?" "N.. no, we didn''t. You were our first target." Louise nodded again and began to think. She looked back at the other women in the room and nodded while they nodded back. "Are you letting me go?" A final feeling of hope went through the man''s body as he felt he had cooperated well enough. "What are you talking about? How would youpensate me when you looked at me with that disgusting gaze with those vile eyes of yours? Only the master is allowed to gaze at my body and nobody else." Louise, who had turned back to the man, had a scary aura around her. Even the strong ra felt like she couldn''t mess with Louise now. The man who was the target of the pressure Louise was releasing was filled with dread. He looked up at the woman and saw her eyes growing red and having a dangerous glint. He felt another shiver going down his body as he felt the cool metal of a knife that was right by his cheek. "Let me put you out of your misery." Another spell was being formed in Louise''s hand. The man was screaming and trying to escape again. He even ignored the rope getting tighter and tighter the more he moved. But it was all for nothing. The spell that Louise made fired at him, and with onest scream, he closed his eyes forever. "Let''s go. It seems like he was telling the truth." The man''s body was already disappearing, and after a second, the room was back to normal like nothing happened. ¡­. In a faraway part of the universe that isn''t used much, three women appeared. One was wearing a sporty outfit, while the other was in a dress with the beauty of a goddess. Thest one had puffy eyes, thanks to all the crying she had done. "Wee to my haven where I train my people." They were standing on one of thes flying around here, but while there wasn''t much life in this corner of the universe, it wasn''t unlivable¡ªor better said, someone made it livable. Jasmine was looking around the new she was on. While she couldn''t see much, she saw that the ce she was standing was built to be a training ground. There were no skyscrapers with ss as high as the sky. Only one structure stood before us. It looked like a colosseum, and it was as big as a castle in height. Around them lived only natural nt life. There was a lot of nature, but you could also see that there were animals that lived there. Sylvana began walking towards the Colosseum, and Jasmine followed immediately behind. E hesitated a bit, but with one nce of Sylvana, she quickly followed behind them. When they entered, they came to a passage that led to the middle of the arena. Sylvana kept walking towards the opening, so we followed close behind her. --- Jasmine pov --- I was excited as we walked through the passage. I wanted to get stronger, and my chance to use this power and get it under control was finally here. I was curious about what I would find in this big clearing. When the entrance came into sight, we walked through it. In the middle of the arena, we saw two women fighting. One woman had white hair. She was flying around with white wings on her back. She had magic circles on her hands, and she was raining down thunder on the person who was chasing her. The person on the ground chasing had beautiful ck hair that shined even in the sun. Her red eyes were dangerously locked onto her opponent. With a sword in hand, she sliced through the air as she tried to cut down the flying person. "Fufu, you can only win if you can hit your opponent, stupid demon." The white hairdy had her hand on her mouth as she mocked the demon chasing her. Her words hit a nerve with the demon as you could see a vein on the point of popping on her forehead. "What did you say, pigeon?" She attacked with more power than before. They both insulted each other a lot, and thedy with white hair also began attacking them. While I knew that a lot more was happening with the speed they were going, I couldn''t catch all that was happening. I looked back up to Sylvana, and she had a bored expression. She looked at the fight before her as if she knew who would win. "Who is going to win?" I couldn''t resist the urge to ask. Sylvana looked down at me and smiled at me. "Well, that is a difficult question to answer, isn''t it?" She answered my question with a question on her own. "Yes, that''s right. I can''t even see them clearly with their speed." "That is something that you don''t have to worry about. When you are done training here, you are going to be able to see this fight clearly and know who the winner is." After saying that, she turned her attention towards the fight and stepped forward. After two steps, she pped her hands two times, and a loud shockwave came from it. I covered my ears because of the loud noise, and the two women in the arena finally stopped fighting and looked toward her. The demondy quickly knelt while facing Sylvana. The white-haireddynded on the ground and gave Sylvana a bow. "Wee back, master!" They both yelled at the same time. Sylvana nodded and looked back at us. "Let me introduce you to my new disciple and the new bearer of my blessing." She used her power to make me appear beside her. The two women gave me curious nces as Sylvana introduced me. I bowed towards the two and introduced myself again. Read exclusive content at empire "My name is Jasmine. It is a pleasure to meet you. I will be in your care from now on." "I also brought back a familiar face. She has been a bit toofortable around me as ofte. So, I brought her back for some training." The two women were shocked to see the pouting E appearing behind Sylvana. "It has been a long time, hasn''t it, Seraphina Arzyna." E waved at the twodies. The two women began tough at the sight of E. E began to pout even harder. Sylvana looked between the three and let out a chuckle. E walked up to the twodies and hugged them. "It has been too long since Ist saw you two." Chapter 137 God-king I saw that E walked up to the women and hugged them. It looked like a normal reunion if it weren''t for their big breasts that were squishing each other as they hugged. I knew they were big, but the way they looked when they pressed against each other was something that Master would like to see himself as well. I snapped a couple of pictures with a special camera in my storage ring so that I could show them to masterter. There was no attention on me, so even though my actions may seem a bit weird to them, they didn''t say anything. The three stopped hugging and took a distance from each other. "How have you been? It has been such a long time." Arzyna, the woman with ck hair that looked like a demon, asked. While she looked like a brute when she fought, she looked happy now that she saw E again. Seraphina was also looking at E, waiting for answers. And even though the white-haired woman just stood there. There was a noble aura around her. "I have been good, especially thest couple of years. What about you guys? Why were you fighting?" E answered shortly and asked a question back. "Tsk, this woman has been hitting my nerves too oftentely, so I just requested a duel." Seraphina had an annoyed expression on her face as she looked towards Arzyna. "What did she do this time?" "What do you mean this time?" Arzyna was offended by the question. How could she think that it was automatically her fault when she just came back? "Shut up, you brute." Seraphina red at Arzyna, and the woman immediately shut up. "She blew up one of the churches in my name because she was bored." Seraphina was angry just thinking about it. Arzyna, on her part, just whistled and looked around in the air as if she had nothing to do with the conversation. "Sigh~" Seraphina let out a big sigh as she looked at Arzyna. It looked like all the anger inside her was gone, so that was good. Seraphina looked at me next, and her eyes glowed for a moment. "Oh, what do we have here? You aren''t even a virgin anymore. Are you sure you can wield the mighty powers of master?" It was the first time I was under such pressure, but I knew I had to be strong. The universe is unforgiving, and it was amazing that these women stood at the top. "Yes, I am sure that I can wield this power. I want to wield it and be stronger to help my master." My eyes were shining as I spoke, but while hers were filled with magic, mine were filled with admiration for my master. ''Ahhh, master, I miss you already.'' Seraphina had a questioning expression on her face. "By the way you spoke, master, you aren''t talking about Sylvana, are you?" A curious tone came out of her mouth. I nodded at her words. "Yes, that is right. My master is wonderful and is also the one who took my virginity." Seraphina and Arzyna had envious expressions on their faces. "Are you guys still upset about that? Why are you guys even mad? Did you think that I would let some random bitches sleep with my husband?" E saw their expression and asked some questions. The two women''s faces went red, and they looked panicked. They kept looking between E and Sylvana as if waiting for a reaction from her, but that never came. "Yes, I am still upset. I was the one who spent the most time with you until you stole him away from me." Your journey continues with empire Seraphina had an angry expression as she thought back to her youth. "I am also still upset, and who do you call random bitches? You were the one who took him away." Arzyna spoke quite angry at being insulted in such a way. She couldn''t believe her old friend would call her that. "E, you should understand that all six of them had a crush on my little Caelir until you stole him from right under their nose," Sylvana spoke up for the first time, but she looked at the three of them with a fulfilled expression. Seraphina was still a bit mad thinking about what E had just said, but then she thought about her words. "Howe you said you have been doing well thest few years? What happened?" Arzyna also looked at E and was waiting for her answer. "Well, I have some amazing news for you. Since the death of my husband, I have been searching for a way to have him back. While it has been unsessful for a long time, I found his soul a couple of years ago. So, I healed it and sent it towards a lower world where he is developing now."@@novelbin@@ The two women looked at E as if they couldn''t believe her, but they knew that she would never joke about that. "Is that real?" Seraphina turned to look towards Sylvana, and she just got a nod for an answer. Tears wereing out of the eyes of the two women as they realized that their love had returned to them. "I have one more thing to say that will be good for you," E spoke mostly to Seraphina but was speaking to the two of them. "I want you to use your eye power on your master." While she wouldn''t normally do that, she couldn''t resist it and just did it, which shocked her. "You are not a virgin anymore, master?" Seraphina was experiencing the biggest shock of her life. "Wait, who took it, then? " she questioned Sylvana, and she just smiled. It is the same person who took Jasmine the first time." Seraphina turned to look at me, and realization washed over her. "Her master is Caelir? That means¡­" She looked towards E. "Yes, you can sleep with him if you want." E surrendered under the gazes of the two women. She knew that both of them loved her husband as much as she loved him, so it was unfair to keep him from them while she gave him to others. The two women ran to E and jumped on her. They both hugged her hard, and they fell to the ground. "So, we are going to be real sisters from now on." Arzyna smiled beautifully as she spoke. Her eyes were beautifully shining, and it looked like she was being freed by something. "Oh, it looks like it is finally happening," Sylvana spoke, and I looked at her, but she didn''t exin. The aura around Arzyna changed, and her body released powerful energy. While I don''t really know what is going on, this looks the same as when we break through a realm; it only looks like she is going to break through something much more significant. Arzyna was now, with eyes closed, flying through the air as if ascending. I was amazed at what I was seeing but didn''t want to say anything that could disturb her. A barrier was ced around me by Sylvana because I knew that if she didn''t, I would have been dead because of the pressure she was releasing. Her body was going through reconstruction, and even her hair color changed. It was originally ck, but the longer she stayed in this state, the more her hair color changed. Red strands began to show, and she began to look more demonic. While she began to look more demonic, her beauty didn''t diminish one bit. It began to increase. Her curves became even more beautiful, and I took more pictures for the master to seeter. While I wanted to send them to the master now, I couldn''t reach him from my location because we were so far apart. After fifteen more minutes, the wild energy began to calm down, and Arzyna began to get closer to the ground. When shended, she opened her shining red eyes, whichplimented her now-red hair. She looked down at her own body and moved around for a bit. "Congrattions, Arzyna. You finally managed to be a god-king. And all it took was to know that you could have sex with my son, huh? You are a real demon." Sylvana congratted her first but didn''t forget to tease her because how could she not when her disciple could break through a difficult rank with such an absurd reason? Arzyna didn''t blush like before, and she looks more mature now. Because of her ascension, she had a more demonic nature in her body, so the mentioning of sex with her beloved only fueled her desire and didn''t evoke any shyness from her anymore. Seraphina, who was standing at the side, was watching with envy. She was also at the barrier to bing a god-king, but she couldn''t break through no matter what she did, and now that this demoness had surpassed her, she was sour about it. Chapter 140 The maids I smiled as the white-haired woman in my arms wasfortable in her position. My memories with her weren''tplete, but the important ones are there: all the memories of us going on adventures together, all the intimate moments we shared, and all the happy memories we made together. While I was oblivious back then, I now know how much this woman loves me. I cursed myself out because of how dense I was, but I soon calmed down. I knew that I couldn''t do anything about it now, so what better way to cheer both of us up than spending some quality time together? I sat on the bench with her on myp while I stroked her back. Her cries began to calm down, and she snuggled in my neck. I felt her sniffing me, but I let her be. She stayed like that for a while but began to sit up after some time. She looked me right in the eyes with the most beautiful smile that I have ever seen on her face. I gave her a quick kiss again, and I felt her hold on to me tighten. She probably wanted to find out if this was a dream or not. "This isn''t a dream, you know," I spoke quietly while softly stroking her back. She looked at me and nodded her head. "I know, but it seems so dreamy to meet you again that I am unsure if this is real." I smirked at her and stood up. She began to cling to my body again like a ko while I carried her towards the mansion. This time my hands were on her ass, and I began ying with it. Her divine dress was beautifully white and covered her whole body beautifully. She looked like a real divine angel who descended from the heavens. Her white hair shone in from the sunlight while her white eyes shone yellow as she looked at me with that enchanting smile. The dress she was wearing, while graceful and beautiful, was thin. My hands were ying with her ass as if she had nothing on. She let out beautiful moans as I was walking to the mansion. Her head was by my neck again, and I was sniffing it while also kissing it. We soon arrived at the mansion, and I walked inside. Some maids who were working saw us, but after looking for a second, they began to work again. The maids living here were the ones who mostly took care of my morning wood if my wives weren''t home. My rtionship with everybody in the house was intimate, and there was no jealousy because they knew they would get a piece of me when it was their turn. As the private forces of this world, they get the reward. To even be a maid at the mansion, you had to be at least Rank 4, which is high for this world. Of course, the requirements will get stricter as the world develops, but the ones who could achieve a higher rank than others in the same amount of time were more talented. That is why we are not scared to recruit people this early in the development stage: We know that if we train them, they will stay ahead of their peers. The walk into the mansion was quickly over as I arrived in front of my room. I opened the door and saw that my whole room was clean except for one ce. I looked over at the bed and saw a maid pleasuring herself while lying on my bed and sniffing my scent that was still on the bed. She was in her world and didn''t hear us enter. I looked at the maid with an amused expression. The maid that was lying on my bed was named Ayana. She had dark brown hair and almond-shaped hazel-colored eyes. Her normally graceful appearance was nowhere to be found as she was moaning like a slut. She was one of the first maids we recruited to stay here and was the most well-known for her teaching ability. As a youngdy of a rich family, Ayana had a strong affinity with nature before the changes around the world happened. That was also her advantage as she began to grow powerful very quickly. While women were dominant in this world, that didn''t mean that every one of them was favored. She was the fifth child of her parents and the fourth girl. The birth of a female would normally be met with a feast, but it wasn''t like that in her family. Everybody wanted to be the next head of the family, and with another female born, there was anotherpetitor. As the youngest child, she was mistreated by her siblings. Even her brother, who had nothing going for him, was mean to her and would hurt her many times. Their parents didn''t say anything to stop it because they thought it was fair game for everyone and that she was just unlucky. While she was being mistreated at home, her parents had to keep up appearances to the outside world, so she was still taught manners and how to behave herself. At home, she was taught the duties of a maid. Her oldest sister was the cruelest towards her. She would let her work as a maid for her while withholding food from her. When the world changed and mana was introduced, Ayana awakened the potential that was inside of her. She instinctively felt it. From all the stories she had read when she was younger, she was like a dryad but wasn''t connected to a tree. With her awakening, she protected herself from the beasts that appeared to attackers in the first wave. The goblins were no match for her power, but she soon felt powerless when she saw a squad of women closing in on her. She was already exhausted by the goblins that kept attacking her, and she didn''t have the energy of the women in that squad. When they arrived in front of her, she was still wary of them but stopped when they offered her a job. While she didn''t know what it could be, she epted it quickly because she wanted to survive. The women then guided her to a camp that had already been built. She learned that the person in charge was named Elise. After about a month in the camp, she began to change around her. The camp, which was originally just a normal camp with tents, was changed to a town with buildings. She knew that with their pace, they would soon be a fully-fledged city. The job she was offered was a guard/explorer job. She had to scout for monsters so that the camp would be safe. When she learned about the changes, she talked to her superior again and asked for a different job. While at work, she didn''t ck off in training and honing her power, so she just broke rank four as she asked. She was soon transferred to the city lord''s troops, which she was happy about. When she arrived on the first day of her job, she was shocked that only nine other women would work there besides her. Every one of them was new, and Elise exined this. We were quickly introduced to the cult and how to increase our power even faster. Using the cult''s resources and talent, her power began to soar, but she didn''t let that go to her head. He also knew that the force she was now in was a mix between made and guard, so she had a big advantage over her sisters, who didn''t have experience in the work of a maid. She, who had that experience, taught her new sisters what they should do and how they should do it. She was also the one who was the first in Jack''s bed to pleasure him and help him get rid of him in the morning when his wives weren''t present. She shared this with her sisters, and now they had a working n in ce for when it was somebody''s turn.@@novelbin@@ All the maids got a taste of their master that way, and because of that, they were grateful to Ayana. She was voted the leader of the maids and was soon officially granted the title of head maid by Elise. ** "Cough," I coughed, wanting her to know that I was there. Ayana, who had woken up from her own world, looked towards me and the woman in my arms. Her face began to get a bit red, but she stood up from the bed and cleaned it. A minuteter, it was as clean as it could be, and she smiled professionally at me. "Your bed is ready, master." Her sweet voice sounded in my ears. I smiled at her and scanned her body again. "Thank you, Ayana." I threw Seraphina on the bed while I walked over to Ayana. "I am busy at the moment, but be ready for me tonight," I whispered in her ear as her face turned red. My hand was on her ass as I talked to be sure that she understood my message. She meekly nodded at my words. "I.. I will be ready." She said before running out of the room. Chapter 141 Seraphina (3) 18+ My attention was soon returned to the woman lying on my bed. She looked shyly at me, and I felt her nervousness spreading through the room. While I wanted to jump on her and begin to eat her right there and then, I knew that it wouldn''t be as pleasurable for her.@@novelbin@@ I crawled over to her and began kissing her again. My hands were roaming all around her body as she responded to my kiss. Her nervousness began to flow out of her as we kept kissing, and she was soon enjoying it. Her breathing became heavier, and her hands also began to roam around my body. I stopped the kiss and took some distance to take some deep breaths. All the kissing made me out of breath, and her being a goddess didn''t have that inconvenience. Her breathing became heavy as lust clouded her mind. I knew she was ready, so I took her dress and pulled it over her head. She raised her arms so I would have an easier time doing it. With her dress gone and her arms raised, she was in the perfect position. I grabbed both hands with one of mine and pinned them down on the bed above her head. Seraphina didn''t expect it and let out a yelp as she was mmed to the bed. With my other hand, I began to feel her pussy and see its wetness. I felt she was ready to take me in when we came into contact. I began to undress myself as she looked at my body. She analyzed everything and made sure that she remembered everything that had happened from then on. When I was finallypletely naked, I saw her looking at me, and I kissed her soft pink lips again. She kissed me back as I positioned my dick in front of her entrance. I began to tease her by rubbing my dick over her pussy. She moaned in my mouth as we kissed. I broke the kiss and positioned my dick well for onest time and slowly went inside of her. "Oohhhh~" A deep sigh came out of Seraphina''s mouth as I entered her. I felt her insides squeezing the invader as if trying to push it out, but with a bit of force, I went further inside. Soon enough, I came in contact with a real barrier and looked up at her. She nodded her head, and I kissed her. As we were kissing, I pushed deeper inside of her and broke through her hymen. Tears wereing out of her eyes as I let her recover from her hymen breaking. I broke our kiss to let her breathe, began to kiss her neck, and left some beautiful spots to mark my territory. She tapped my back, and I began to move again. Her insides were tight, but the pleasure I felt from it was just as much. I looked down at the ce we were connected and saw some blood going out of her pussy. I looked back up to her face and saw that she was still a bit ufortable with something inside of her, so I leaned down again, but this time began to suck on her big tits. I wanted her to feel as much pleasure as she was giving me, so I went all around her body to give as much pleasure as possible. As I was sucking in her nipple, I was using my hand to knead her other breasts in all the shapes that I wanted. This sinful angel did have an amazing body. Her breasts were bigger than the average D-cup but weren''t too big for her body. Even though her dress made her stand out gracefully, it couldn''t hide those wonderful curves. Now, seeing them naked was a whole different world. I could y with all these sinful ces as if they were mine because she was mine. I yed with her body, and after a couple of minutes of softly thrusting in and out, I knew that she was ready for more. I began to get back up but let my hands stay on her big tits. "Get ready because the real thing is going to begin." Making her ready for my words, I thrust deep inside of her in one go. Her eyes opened wide as I was fully inside her in one go. I used those big tits of hers as mounts and began thrusting in and out of her body. Her moans filled the room as I began to go even harder. I also pinched and yed with her breasts again to make the pleasure inside of her body even crazier. I didn''t want her ever to forget this day, so I did my best to break her mind as best as possible. Her insides were squeezing me now, pulling me in deeper instead of rejecting me like in the beginning. The pleasure became too much, and I soon released my first load deep inside of her. "Ohh~ ah hah~ That was amazing." Her breathing became rough as she felt exhausted after her first time. I filled up her whole womb before pulling my dick out of her pussy. She silently moaned again as I pulled out but fell asleep right after. I looked at her sleeping face and smiled. "I am back, Seraphina," I whispered in her ear before kissing her forehead and lying beside her. I hugged her soft body closer to mine, and she snuggled up to me. I closed my eyes for a short nap. *** Two hourster, I woke up energized and looked around the room. Nothing had changed except that the woman in my arms had her eyes open and was staring at me. "Like what you are looking at?" I said in a teasing tone, and it got the reaction I wanted. Her cheeks reddened, and she began to look away. I held her head in ce and kissed her. It was a short kiss, and I just smiled as I pulled away. I looked outside and saw it was still nighttime, so I looked back at thedy in my arms. "Are you ready for more?" My hands were on her back as shey on top of me, but I slowly lowered my hand to her ass. I began ying with it. "Ahhn~" A soft moan came out of her moan, and she nodded. "Good, but you are on top this time." I wanted to continue lying down and see her beautiful body bouncing on top of me while servicing me. She looked a bit nervous but began to sit upright. She looked over at my little brother and blushed again. She nodded her head and began to mound me. She stood in a squad and ced her entrance above my dock. She lowered herself a bit, and when it touched, a moan came out of her mouth. I had both hands behind my bed as I savored this beautiful sight. Having such a beautiful angel riding you is on a whole other level of pleasure. She lowered herself some more, and I slowly began to enter inside of her. "Oohhh~" her mouth was wide open as she wasn''t ready for my size, but she didn''t give up. She lowered herself some more until. Finally, she was sitting on me with my dick deep inside of her. "Ahh ahhh huh." Her breathing was heavy as pleasure began taking over her mind. If she moved right now, she knew that she would lose her mind, but she didn''t care. She ced her hands on my chest and began to go up again. The tightness inside of her was amazing, and as she began to go up again, that pleasure intensified. When she was at the top again, she let herself fall on my dick again. "Ahhhhh~" She moaned loudly as my dick assaulted her womb. While the strength in her legs and hips was weakening, she was still doing her best going up and down. Her big breasts were flying around as she rode me. They hypnotized me as they flew to all sides. I grabbed both with my hands and began to y with them. Her moaning began to get weaker, but I could see the pleasure that was written all over her face. Her beautiful eyes rolled back, and her tongue fell out of her mouth. I felt my orgasming and wanted to release inside of her, so I let her breasts go and grabbed that big ass of hers, and began to push and pull her up and down. I also met her bounce with my own thrust to make it even more intense. Seraphina fell on top of me as she lost bnce. With her tongue out of her mouth, I could feel her hot breath on my chest as she was breathing heavily while moaning. I began to go even faster until I was ready and released deep inside of her, painting her womb in my color again. Seraphina fainted from the pleasure she had experienced, and I was also breathing heavily. I pulled out and let hery down beside me. I hugged her sleeping body again and closed my eyes. I smiled because I was happy to meet her again. Chapter 143 Unexpected overtake (18+) (edited) Thep pillow Kali provided was amazing, and Amaterasu, who sat at my side, massaged my body. I felt like I was in heaven. Kali also massaged my head. Her soft fingers were next to my eyes, slowly rotating around. My eyes were closed as I savored thisfort. I opened my eyes slowly to see if Seraphina was almost done, but two big mountains blocked my view. I was momentarily confused until I realized what it was, and I felt stupid for not recognizing it earlier. Kali''s big breasts were in front of my face, stopping me from looking into her eyes. I looked down at my body and saw Amaterasu smiling at me. I smiled back and was met with some teasing. She used one of her hands that was massaging my arm to go down from my chest to my belly and,stly, towards my dick. She began softly stroking it, and because of the stimtion, I began to get hard. Kali let go of my head and used her hands to caress my chest. Her touch was also pleasurable as she used some of her magic to stimte my nerves. Amaterasu took my dick out of my pants and began to stroke it. I let out a groan as the pleasure was going through my body. I raised one of my hands and began to fondle Kali''s big breasts that were above my face while the other one managed to find its way toward Amaterasu''s rear and slipped into her dress. I began to squeeze and fondle her ass in any shape I so desired. "Ahh~" "Hahh~" Both let out moans as I began to pleasure their bodies. I didn''t want to be the only one to release, so I used my divinity of sex and sent it through my arms and into their bodies. Both of them shuddered as my energy entered their bodies, and I began to touch their pleasure points. I could feel that the spot I was lying my head on was getting wet, so I began to sit up. Amaterasu, who was stroking my dick, sat on her knees as I began to stand up. I stood up before her, and she didn''t waste any time and began to lick my dick. Kali, giving me ap pillow just now, also stood up and made her dress disappear. With her now naked body, she walked towards me and began to kiss me. One of her hands was stroking my back while the other one made its way down towards my balls, where she began to massage them softly. "Ohh fuck. That''s good." I groaned again as they were pleasuring me. I didn''t sit still and used one of my hands to fondle Kali''s ass, and the other one was on top of Amaterasu''s head. She put my dick in her mouth after making everything wet with her saliva and began to suck it. She swallowed half of my dick in one go and didn''t pause at all. She began to go back and forth as fast as she possibly could. Her sucking force also increased as she began to get used to the size in her mouth again. Kali also didn''t want Amaterasu to have the whole glory, so she sent her mana through my body again. This time, as her hand was on my balls, the energy went there. Experience new stories on empire Due to it already being a sensitive spot, it being stimted by such divine energy made me lose myposure and made me cum in an instant. "I''m cumminggg," I yelled out, but Amaterasu kept sucking me off. Her head didn''t stop going back and forth until she felt her throat fill up with my cum. She swallowed all of it, and I could see it was difficult for her, but she managed it. Two of my fingers already found their way inside Kali''s pussy and were soaked wet by the juices that were released when she came. Our kiss ended as we couldn''t keep up with the pleasure in our bodies. Amaterasu looked up at me, and when I looked down, she opened her mouth to let me see her mouth that was full of my cum. She closed her mouth again and swallowed. I kept looking, but the sight of it was so hot that my dick stood erect again. When she opened her mouth again, it was now empty with no trace of the previous cum that was inside of it. My dick, now at its full length, couldn''t hold back anymore. I picked Kali up andid her down on the pic nket where we justid on. I could see her pussy wanting me as it was wet down there, ready for my entrance. I ced my dick right in front of her entrance and pushed inside. "OOhhhh~" Kali moaned as I began ramming inside of her. Amaterasu, who was behind me, came to my side. She wanted to kiss me, but I quickly used my magic to clean her mouth before we kissed. Her tongue entered my mouth, and we were soon enveloped in each other. Kali was still moaning beneath me while her hands were above her head, clenching the nket she was lying on. My dick went in and out of her, and Amaterasu even helped with the rhythm of my thrust, and her hands were on my hips as she pushed me inside of Kali. Kali''s breasts were swaying in all directions, and due to their size, they looked marvelous. One of my hands found its way towards them and began to y with them. I was even teasing that pink nipple of hers. My other hand made its way back again towards Amaterasu''s behind. While her ass was heavenly, I wanted to feel her inside as well, so I began with one finger and entered her wet pussy. My attention was divided between the two women. What I failed to notice was the white-haired woman who was standing behind me with a horny expression on her face. Not noticing this heavenly beauty behind me, I continued enjoying my life. My thrusting didn''t stop once or slow down. I even increased the speed of my thrusts to cum faster so that I could satisfy the other woman that was in my arms. Soon enough, the pleasure became too much, and I was close. "I''m cumming again!" I yelled out before giving my attention to the woman under me. Both my arms were now around her, and I leaned down. I kissed her soft pink lips and began to thrust even faster inside of her. "Ahhn~ please inside hummm~ inside of me. Pleaseeee~". Kali''s desperate moans came between our kisses. I listened to her withoutining and soon came deep inside of her. I used my hands, which were beside her head, to raise myself a bit off her and looked down at her. Her beautiful face now had a hot expression. The normally graceful and warrior face was now a face of a slut. Her eyes were rolled back, and her tongue was out of her mouth. She was spasming as I was cumming. When I finished, I slowly pulled out of her. "Plop." A plop sound came when I pulled out. Iid myself down next to her and looked over at Amaterasu. "If you want it, you should be on top. I want to look." Amaterasu nodded her head, but she was toote. Another woman came in her ce. Seraphina, who was already fully naked, took my dick and sat down on it. It entered her pussy, and she moaned loudly as I knocked on her womb. "Sorry for the inconvenience, dear. Let me make it up to you." She was breathless as she bounced on me like a rabbit. Amaterasu had a dumbfounded look on her face as she saw that a neer had stolen her ce. While she would punish them normally, she couldn''t do that to her because she already thought they should get along as two goddesses of light. ''Just for today.'' Amaterasu held herself back, crawled closer to me, and began kissing me again. My eyes had been open all this time, and while I could see the jealousy and envy in Amaterasu''s eyes, I also saw eptance. ''That''s good. I should reward herter.'' I knew that it was troublesome when something you wanted was taken away from you right in front of you. So, she should bepensated for not making a fuss.@@novelbin@@ Seraphina was bouncing on top of me, and her big breasts were swaying to all sides. I began to fondle them with one of my hands while the other one was trying to calm down a horny Amaterasu. Amaterasu moaned in my mouth again as I entered her pussy with two of my fingers. She began to get weak due to my touch. She lost her bnce and leaned on my body. Her big breasts were pressing against my chest. Chapter 145 Dream or reality? I began walking down the hall, looking around for clues to find out why I knew this ce. While everything seemed real, I had a nagging feeling in the back of my head that I shouldn''t be here. Ignoring that feeling, I continued walking forward, searching for an answer. The strange feeling returned as I knew where everything was in this hallway. I knew how to navigate my way out of here, but I felt like I would miss something if I left now. I continued walking while looking around, and I felt like this ce shouldn''t be this empty. It should have been filled with people. Looking around at the walls, I recognized some paintings and sculptures. I walked until I was at the end of the hallway. I knew that the exit was behind the door on my right, but the door that stood there was something that I didn''t recognize. It was out of ce and didn''t feel like the reason I was there, so I slowly opened the door to see what was behind it. When I opened the door, a white blinding light shone in my eyes, and I closed my eyes to protect them. I wanted to take a step back and close the door, but like a vacuum, I was sucked into the room. I lost my bnce, and a strong force pulled my body forward. I wanted to fight it, but every time I did, I felt like a bigger wall was being ced between my mana and me. I felt my powers weakening as I used them, so I stopped struggling and let it up to fate to where I was going. My body was still being pulled by something, but the blinding light faded, and a normal amount of light shone on my face. I slowly opened my eyes and was shocked by the sight. I was flying just beneath the clouds on a that I recognized. Those tall buildings, the fast-moving cars, the traffic¡ªeverything hit me all at once. This was the where I lived before E called my soul after my death, the ce where my cycle of pain ended. I was flying through the sky on that. I admired the view and the reminiscence of my old life. While I hated it and had a lot of bad memories of it, I was grateful for it. While I was cocky at the beginning of my reincarnation and just recently changed, I felt like I would have been much worse if I didn''t have my memories of this life. The struggles I had and how I faced them were not pleasant, but it was good to know that even at my lowest, I still aplished something. I flew over the city where I grew up and went to school, where all my struggles came from, and where my source of happiness was. But as soon as I flew over it, I was flying by it, and I just let the wind take me. I had seen enough of my old life and had thought about it enough. I closed my eyes again, and this time, instead of breaking free from the force, I forced myself forward to get this over with. Surprisingly, when I began propelling my way forward, the limiter on my power began to disappear, and I began to have ess to all my power again. I felt the space around me shift, and a blinding light met my face again. Luckily, I had my eyes closed already and kept them that way. When the blinding light vanished, I was standing somewhere, but from sound alone, I had no idea where I was. The surroundings were silent and didn''t give me any hints. The only thing I felt was the grass waving against my legs due to the wind. I slowly opened my eyes and first ensured there wasn''t a blinding light that would make me blind. After making sure that there wasn''t one, I opened my eyes and began to look around. I was standing in a big open in where I couldn''t see the end of it. There was only grass, nothing else. No tree, no animals, only grass. The only other thing in this in was a round table with an umbre covering the table and the seats. The table wasn''t big. It was made for about four to five people. What looked like a youngdy drinking tea from her teacup sat on one of the seats. The grace in her movement had to be taught, and she had a lot of experience doing it. I slowly began to walk over to her as I knew that she was the one who called me here. The woman ignored my existence entirely as I walked closer to her. She only looked up at me when I was about five meters from the table. "Wee, what brings you here?" The woman''s voice came out of her mouth. I was stunned for a bit by its beauty but quickly calmed myself. "I don''t know why I am here. I was just sleeping, and the next thing I knew, I was here," I answered truthfully. While I had a feeling that she was the reason that I was here, I didn''t want to question her if I didn''t know what she was capable of. She managed to sneak me here while I was in the presence of three God-kings so she wouldn''t be underestimated. "Don''t be so stiff. You should rx a bit. Take a seat and drink some tea. It should help with the nerves." I slowly began walking towards the seat right before her and sat down. When I sat down, she snapped her fingers, and a teacup appeared before me. The teapot in the middle of the table began to fly to me, and right in front of my eyes, I began to pour tea into the cup. When it was about ? full, it stopped, flew back, andnded in the middle of the table. "Thank you." I needed something to drink, and this was perfect. While drinking, I looked at the woman and finally noticed something weird. While I knew that a woman sat before me, I couldn''t see any of her features. I couldn''t make out her hair or skin color, and I couldn''t even make out her three sizes. "Pff hahahah." When I was stuck in my thoughts, the woman before meughed like crazy. I looked at her strangely until a realization hit me. "Can¡­ you read my mind?" I questioned it was the only reason she wouldugh like that. The womanposed herself a bit and looked at me amusedly. "Hahh hah yes I can." It looks like she was still recovering fromughing so hard. I didn''t know why, but I could see her expression on her face while I couldn''t see her face. This whole thing is weird. "Now, now. There''s no need to get so deep in your own thoughts. Even though you can''t see me now, a prettydy is before you, so you can''t let your thoughts wander like that." Her words made mee out of my thoughts, and I began to look around again. "So where am I?" This ce was really beautiful, but it was lonely. It was a in with only grass and a blue sky with some clouds above your head. With this tranquility, it looked like a paradise to many, but I found that it was missing some things if I wanted to live here. "Oh, what would you add if you lived here?" I forgot that this woman could read my mind. Not that I would think anything offensive about her. I looked around again and began to formte my answer. "It is too silent for my taste. It would be fun in the first couple of years, but with nopanionship or anything tomunicate with, I would go crazy after a while." "While this ce looked like something for gods, it would be too lonely for me to be here. If I had my family here, I would likely be really happy to live in a ce like this, but alone is impossible." While I hadn''t noticed this before due to the shock of being brought here, now that I had calmed down, I was startled to find out how dense the magic energy was here. I was so dense that if I didn''t have permission to be here or weren''t brought here, I would be killed by the density alone. ''No wonder there is no life here. I think that even Kali would have trouble living here for more than a year. How would other people survive here?'' I looked back at the woman with shock in my eyes. This ce is unhabitable, but she lives here as if it wasn''t a big deal. Now that I knew what kind of ce this was, I looked around again and saw that every de of grass could be used to split a in half. I looked up at the clouds and saw that even the densest treasure in known existence couldn''tpare to the rich mana in the cloud. I looked back at the woman seated before me and asked the same question as in the beginning. Read exclusive adventures at empire@@novelbin@@ Chapter 149 Getting out As I stepped through the door, I found Nyx waiting for me on the other side. Shey sprawled on her belly, looking as if she were seconds away from dozing off entirely. Her half-lidded eyeszily tracked my movements as I approached her. I quickly pulled the coffin out of my storage ring and set it down before her, the weight of my offering more symbolic than physical. Nyx nced between the coffin and me, her expression unreadable. Without a word, the coffin vanished. It disappeared so seamlessly that I stood there blinking in confusion, unable to sense any mana or energy being used. I stared at the empty spot, bewildered. "How¡ª" "That''s the first lesson for your divinity," Nyx interrupted, her voice calm. "Not everything you see is real. The real coffin was already moved the moment you ced it down. What you saw was nothing more than an illusion." Herzy eyes sparkled faintly with mischief as she casually dismissed my confusion. It dawned on me that the moment she had moved slightly earlier was likely when she cast the illusion. Despite herzy demeanor, her mastery was leagues beyond anything I could fathom. "Now," she continued, "let''s begin your real lesson. Sit on the ground. I''ll be imparting knowledge directly into your brain¡ªit''s faster that way." I nodded, sitting down on the ground with my legs crossed. I channeled mana around my body, preparing myself for the influx of knowledge. Guiding mana to the brain was always risky, but when done correctly, it turned the mind into a cold, efficient machine. I braced myself, closing my eyes to focus. A momentter, I felt the soft touch of Nyx''s paw on my forehead. Before I could indulge in its heavenly softness, a flood of information crashed into my mind like a tidal wave. My mana surged instinctively to help process it all, but it was harder than I''d anticipated. The sheer volume of knowledge was overwhelming, and most of my mental capacity was consumed just passing through it. The storm in my head gradually calmed as the knowledge settled into ce. I opened my eyes slowly, adjusting to the newfound rity. The lessons were primarily the basics of dream divinity, but there were fragments of advanced techniques scattered throughout. Enough to give me a foundation but leave plenty for me to master on my own. "Good," Nyx said, her voice uncharacteristically approving. "Now that you understand the fundamentals, I''ll help you unlock your hidden veins. Dream energy flows differently than mana, and the way you''ve been using it until now is woefully inefficient." Experience tales with empire I nodded and closed my eyes again, letting my thoughts center on those hidden pathways. Unlike mana, which traveled in structured and defined channels, dream energy moved unpredictably, weaving through the body in ways I hadn''t fully understood. Nyx moved behind me, and her paw pressed gently against my back. A pulse of energy flowed into me, cool and calming. I focused on the sensation,mitting the pathways to memory as the energy carved an optimal route through my body. She repeated the process twice more, each pulse reinforcing the patterns until they were etched into my mind. "Now, do it yourself," she said, stepping back. I activated my dream energy, guiding it through the pathways Nyx had shown me. At first, it flowed smoothly, a stream of energy coursing through my body in harmony. I began introducing more mana, forcing the energy to expand and strengthen its path. The dream energy grew erratic, its chaotic nature resisting to the force I applied. Still, I pushed it, widening the channels to make the energy flow more efficiently in the future. The effort strained my control, and a few mistakes resulted in minor damage to the pathways, but I quickly repaired them with healing magic. I kept at it, my focus unwavering, until my energy reserves were nearly depleted. When I finally stopped, I exhaled deeply and opened my eyes. Nyx stood before me, her expression as impassive as ever. "How did I do?" I asked, wiping sweat from my brow. I didn''t feel noticeably stronger, but I knew the improvements I had made would pay off in time. Nyx shrugged nonchntly. "Your energy will flow better in the future, but don''t let it go to your head. You''re still far from special." She turned away, her tail flicking dismissively. "That''s enough for now." Before I could respond, space folded around me, warping my surroundings until I found myself back at the table with Eleanor. She sat there as serene as ever, sipping her tea as if she''d been waiting for me all along. "Wee back," she said with a small smile. "It seems your training with Nyx wasn''t for nothing. I can feel the progress you''ve made in your dream divinity." I nodded at her words silently. While she could easily read my mind, I still preferred to speak out of politeness. "So, what happens now?" I asked. Though I was happy to grow stronger, a part of me longed to return to my wives. Training was fulfilling, but nothingpared to thefort of my wives''pany.@@novelbin@@ "You''ve done enough for today," Eleanor replied, her tone as indifferent as her expression. "This realm has its chosen participants, and you are one of them. You can return whenever you wish¡ªor, as before, you may find yourself summoned here when you''ve gone too long without a trial." Her words lingered in my mind. "Does that mean I can leave?" I asked, just to confirm. "Yes," she said, leaning forward slightly. "Unless, of course, you''d rather keep this lonelydypany for a while." Her voice took on a teasing edge, and I shivered at the faint sense of dread it stirred in me. "No thank you," I said quickly, bowing respectfully. "Until next time, Eleanor." Without another word, I vanished, the sensation of travel washing over me again. When the motion stopped, I opened my eyes groggily to find myself back in my bed, sunlight streaming through the window. As I tried to move, soft moans reached my ears. "Ahhh~ Master~" Amaterasu''s voice was a sultry whisper. "Mmhm¡­ Please let me sleep a little longer, Master," Kali mumbled, her tone groggy. I looked down to see the three of them nestled against me. I sighed softly, closing my eyes again. The stress of training faded as I enjoyed their warmth. ''While I''m d I''ve gotten stronger, I''d much rather stay here and train this way,'' I thought, a small smile tugging at my lips. Soon, the others began to stir. "Good morning, Master," Amaterasu greeted me first, yawning before nting a quick kiss on my lips. She slipped out of bed and headed to the bathroom. "Morning, Dear," Seraphina said softly, her melodic voice brushing against my ears. She leaned in for a kiss, which I dly returned, before following Amaterasu. That left only Kali, still curled up against me. I chuckled softly, letting the peace of the moment wash over me. I looked down at Kali, who was still nuzzled against my chest. Her breathing was slow and steady, her ck hair spilling over her shoulders like liquid sunlight. She looked so peaceful that I didn''t want to wake her, but I knew we couldn''t stay like this forever. Gently, I ran my fingers through her hair, savoring the softness. "Mmm¡­ don''t stop," she murmured, her voice thick with sleep. "Kali," I said softly, leaning closer. "It''s time to wake up." She groaned in protest, burying her face against me. "Just five more minutes¡­ You''re toofortable to leave." I chuckled, shaking my head. "If we stay like this, we''ll never get anything done." Kali finally opened her eyes, her green irises glowing faintly as she looked up at me. A small, mischievous smile spread across her lips. "And? What''s so bad about that?" Before I could reply, she sat up and stretchedzily. "Fine, fine. I''m up. But you owe me some alone timeter." "I''ll consider it," I teased, earning a yful swat on the arm. She rolled her eyes before slipping out of bed and heading toward the bathroom, leaving me alone with my thoughts. I sighed, letting my head fall back against the pillows. The events in Nyx''s realm reyed in my mind. The training, the fight against the spear-wielding monster, and Nyx''s cryptic lessons about illusions and hidden pathways¡ªit all felt like a blur. But, I couldn''t deny the progress I''d made. My dream divinity was stronger now, and my understanding of its energy had improved. As much as I wanted to rest, the call to grow stronger was always there, gnawing at the back of my mind. Eleanor''s words echoed in my head: "You can return whenever you wish¡­ or be summoned if you wait too long." I sat up and nced around the room. It was quiet now, the faint sounds of running watering from the bathroom. I was thinking about some things about the future and before I knew the sound of running water stopped. When the bathroom door opened, Amaterasu stepped out first, her hair still damp and clinging to her skin. She was dressed in a light robe, her presence filling the room. Seraphina followed, brushing her hair with her fingers, her expression calm and serene. Kali emergedst, her typical fiery energy back in full force. She crossed her arms and gave me a pointed look. "So, what''s the n for today, Master?" I smiled at her teasing tone. "I think we all deserve a break," I said, standing up. "Today, we rx." Amaterasu''s face lit up with a smile, and Seraphina nodded in agreement. Kali smirked, clearly satisfied with my answer. "Good. I wanted to get to know Seraphina a bit any way and I don''t think that I am the only one." She looked over at Amaterasu who just had a silly smile on her face. "I don''t know what you are talking about." Weughed a bit before we went to the living room. The four of us moved to the sitting area, where we shared a leisurely breakfast that the maids prepared for us. I could see them blushing as we walked past them and I felt that it was time to reward them for their hard work. Chapter 151 Reward the maids (18+) I pulled my face away from her and had an amused smile. "You know me so well," I whispered just loud enough so that she could hear me. She also smiled but moaned as I began to knead her breasts. She was still in her maid uniform, but because she lives in the mansion and doesn''t see other males, the uniform was a bit risqu¨¦. It had a short skirt, and it was made to emphasize her cleavage. My hands were on her dress as I went over her breasts. Even though there were still clothes between my finger and her soft flesh, I could feel her erect nipple when my hand glossed over it. "Let''s get more intense." I had enough of teasing her, so I snapped my fingers, and all our clothes vanished. Her naked body was shining in my eyes as I took it all in. She reached up with her hands, and I leaned down again. Soon, our lips met again, and our tongues met each other. She tasted like cherries as my tongue was exploring her mouth. My hands were now on her bare breasts, fondling them but also giving some attention to the nipple. I broke our kiss, and a bridge formed between us from our saliva. I went further down her body until I was by her breasts and began to suck on one of her nipples. "Ohhh~" She moaned as her arms embraced my neck, pulling me deeper into her cleavage. One hand was on her other breast, giving it some attention, while the other one was on her belly, slowly going down and soon meeting her wet pussy. "Look what I found here." I stopped sucking on her nipple and looked up right into her eyes. I brought up my hand and let her see my wet fingers. "Someone is excited." While we weren''t roleying, I could see her cheeks red and eyes watery. "Please forgive this insolent maid for being wet without your permission." She spoke while looking at me with timid eyes, scared of a punishment. ''So that is how you want to y it? Fine.'' I looked at her face as if she were looking at me with ''fear'' in her eyes. "It can''t be helped that you would get wet because of me." ying my role as an arrogant young master, I could almost see Ayana rolling her eyes at my narcissisticment. "While you may not have meant for that, you should still be punished for your actions." My tone was firm, and I looked at her with no pity. Her eyes opened wide as she looked at me. "Please have mercy, young master." She begged me with a pleading expression. "Mmhm, I will think about it." I got off her body, and she looked at me with a confused expression. "Why don''t you get on your knees and face away from me." My voice was low as I was imagining her in her doing it. The confusion vanished, and happiness took ce. "Thank you for sparing me, young master." If it weren''t for the fact that I knew her as well as I did, I would have fallen for her act. Just as I had ordered, she got up from her lying position and got on her knees while looking away from me. While this position wasn''t normally that enticing with the way her body looked, it was still hot. I crawled behind her and hugged her body. My head was on her shoulders, and she looked at me. I kissed her on the neck before I gave her a loving kiss on her lips. My hands roamed all around her body. Her eyes opened wider as she felt my fully grown little brother against her back.@@novelbin@@ She reached for it with one of her hands and began stroking it. I couldn''t wait anymore. I broke our kiss and pushed her body down. She quickly reacted and used her hands not to face nt on the pillows. She was in the perfect position, and she knew it. When she was done with catching herself, she used both hands and used it to spread her ass cheeks. I could see her wet pussy opening and closing waiting for me to enter. I didn''t let it wait too long and positioned my dick right in front of her entrance and pushed inside. "Oohhh~" She moaned as I pushed my dick inside of her. I began to slow with her but went faster and faster as the sight of her ass made me hornier. I let out a couple of grunts as her insides tightened around my dick. My hands were ced on her hips, but I couldn''t keep my eyes off them, so one of my hands let go and began to spank her ass. "p" "Aahhh~" I pped her ass as I was going in and out of her. Her body shivered, and I could see that she almost fell due to the pleasure. I leaned down, grabbed her by the belly, and pulled her up. She was just on her knees with her back against my chest. Holding her in ce with my hands on her hips, I began to go harder. Her moans were filling the room as she was being filled up by my cock. Her insides were fighting to squeeze everything out of me. The pleasure became too much after a while, and I was close to cumming. I looked at the wet spot beneath Ayana''s pussy and knew that she already came a couple of times. I leaned my face down next to hers. "I am cumming as a punishment. You have to take it all inside of you today." I left no room for arguments and thrust harder and faster as my climax came closer. Pounding that lovely pussy of hers was truly on the next level. Soon enough, the pleasure became too much for me, and I came deep inside of her. Find more to read at empire "Cumminggg" "Ahh~ oooh~ yeshs master, please fill up this naughty maid." Her sweet moans were entering my ears as I began to fill up her womb. She also came at the same time. Her insides tightened even more around my dick, and she tried to squeeze everyst drop from me. ¡­ I was walking through the halls of the mansion, inspecting whether everything had been cleaned ording to my standards. While I had cleaned it myself just a moment ago, I wanted to be sure. My name is Selena, and I am a maid in the mansion of Goldspire. While it wasn''t always like this, I took the chance when asked and haven''t had any regrets since. I have long silver hair that could reach my waist. I have blue eyes and beautiful D-cup breasts. While it may becking to some of the other women in the mansion, they get the same amount of attention from the master as the rest do. While inspecting the cleaned hallways, I came across the master''s room. At this time of day, he should have been gone, and Ayana should have been cleaning the room. However, I heard noisesing from it when Ayana normally cleans in absolute silence, so I took a peek inside. The sight made my body hot. I saw the master pounding Ayana like rabbits in the heat from behind her. I knew that I would get caught, but it had been a week since he touched my body, and I felt lonely, so I began to lower my hands slowly and, while watching, began to tease my kitten. When my hand reached down, I could already feel that I was wet, but I continued ying with myself while looking at them. ''This is so hot.'' I could see everything. I could see Ayana''s hole being destroyed until her master entered her. ''I want to, too.'' I looked at Ayana in envy as I also wanted Master to cum deep inside of me. I could see her belly bing bigger due to the sheer quantity of cum being released by the Master. That sight was the tipping point, and with one flick of my clitoris, I came. "Ahhhh~" The climax was satisfying, but then I remembered that the door was open. I looked at the two inside and saw Master smiling at me. ¡­ I was enjoying my climax deep inside this brown-haired woman when I heard a moan from outside the doors. I looked back and saw another one of my cute maids standing there while ying with herself. A small puddle was made from the juices that she released. I smiled at her, and she looked at me with wide eyes. Like a deer caught in headlights. I pulled out of Ayana and was met with a moan from her. As soon as I pulled out, our mixed juices came out of her pussy. She groaned in exhaustion, and I stood up and walked over to the door. The silver-haired maid didn''t try to hide; she stayed in her position. I fully opened the door and pulled the woman in a hug. " What should I do with you." With one hand on her back, the other was holding her chin up as she looked up at me. Chapter 152 Reward for the maids (2) (18+) The silver-haired woman in my arms used to be a world-famous idol before the world turned to shit. When the monsters attacked, she awakened a special power. As the main singer of her group, her voice was always powerful. Her awakened powers made her voice have special powers when she sings. She could harm people but also buff people. It all had to do with her intention. She was quickly recruited and given extra guidance due to her special powers. The reason is that having a power that stems from only your body is so rare that you could count gods that have it on one hand. When shees to the mansion, she is a bit arrogant because of the treatment she received and because she was famous before. However, she is quickly humbled by learning about the other powers and their backgrounds. She turns a bit shy and feels humiliated about how she acted. Explore more stories with empire But the longer she stayed here, the better she began feeling about herself and serving me. She began to get used to her role but didn''t slow down in gaining power. Her slightly calmer attitude gave her a better vision of progressing her powers.@@novelbin@@ When she was still a bit more unruly, she used her powers only for herself and, therefore, limited herself to attacking. However, as she began to calm down and live for other people, her powers also grew in that direction. ¡­ She shivered in my arms, but not because she was scared. I could feel her body getting hotter and the blush on her face spreading. One of my hands reached down and began to feel that big ass of hers. While she was famous for her voice, she couldn''t have been as famous as she was if her body wasn''t as sinfully hot as it is. That D-cup that she moved so smoothly with and that big ass of hers that she shook every time she was on stage. A lot of people wanted her, and while she reveled in the attention it gave her, she was inexperienced when it came to love and lust. She never had a boyfriend. She never epted the deals that rich people offered her, where she would offer her body her body in return for money. She was still a virgin, and while she showed a lot of her body to her fans while on stage performing, she treasured her first time too much to throw it away. "Why don''t you punish this lowly maid for spying on her master." Her voice was soft and filled with lust. She was looking right into my eyes, but I could see that she was lost in the lust that was inside of her body. Her eyes began to get vacant and was reced with her instinct. She was rubbing herself against me, waiting for me to take her. I also wanted her, so I let go of her chin, grabbed her body, and carried her towards the bed. I walked slowly with her in my arms. Her arms wrapped around my neck, and she pulled my face closer to hers. Our lips met, and I could feel how much she wanted it. I opened my mouth, and without hesitation, she let her tongue inside. The wet kiss continued as I walked towards the bed. Soon, I arrived at the side of it, let Selena down, and sat her on the bed. Our kiss didn''t stop even as I let her down. To make it morefortable for myself, I pushed her body down on the bed. She fell backward and softlynded on the bed. I put my legs around her body and leaned over her. I leaned down and began to kiss her again as she wrapped her arms around my neck again. Our tongues were making smacking sounds as we were tasting each other. My hands didn''t stay still and were beginning to undress her. I loosened theces around her dress and began to pull on it. The maid''s dress began to loosen, and she had to move her arms to let me pull it out. She didn''t do it because she was so absorbed in the kiss, so I snapped my fingers again, and her dress vanished. The fresh wind against her bare skin made her wake up a bit, but she soon drowned again in pleasure. Now that her body was naked, I reached down to her pussy and began to get a feel for it. When my hand touched her pussy, I could feel the wetness, but it wasn''t ready yet, so it began ying with it. "Ahhnn~ ooh~ master." She let our moans in my mouth as we were still kissing. I broke the kiss, and she took a deep breath before letting out some more moans. I began to go down her body and left a trail of kisses. First, it was her cheek; then I went down to her chin, then her neck, where I left a beautiful mark before finally arriving at her breasts. I began to lick around her breasts and slowly went to the middle, where that alluring pink nipple of hers was. Her moans began to fill the room, and I could see that Ayana began to stir. She began to slowly wake up after fainting from all the pleasure. Not waiting anymore, I got up and sat on my knees right before Selena. She looked at me with hot eyes as she couldn''t wait to be invaded by my big spear. I grabbed both legs, one hand each, and spread in the air. It gave me a beautiful sight as she squirmed in embarrassment beneath me. I positioned my dick right in front of her entrance and slowly pushed inside. "Ohhhhhh~" Selena was again moaning, but this time, she let out a long one because she came just from me entering her. Her insides tightened around me as I began to go in and out of her. My hips did not pause as I tasted the pleasure I got from her body. Her breasts were swaying up and down from the impact of our two bodies. I let go of her legs, and before they could drop down to the bed, she wrapped them around my body, mping me closer to her. "Harderrr~ ahhh~. I want it harder, master." Between moans, she yelled out her desire. I listened and began to lean down over her body again, but this time, instead of kissing her, I ced my hands beside her head and began thrusting faster. I groaned as pleasure began to overflow me, but that sound was overshadowed by the loud moans from Selena and the pping sound that came from our body''s meeting. I began to go faster as the pleasure became too much. "I am cumming, Selena!" She shuddered as my face was right in front of hers. She was looking at my lips with hunger. I answered her unspoken desire and leaned down to kiss her. Her grip with her legs that were around my body began to get stronger as I began to thrust faster. My hips didn''t pause for a moment as I came closer and closer. My attention was fully on Selena, but that was soon broken when I felt the soft healing magic I was used to feeling from Ayana. I turned around and saw that she was on her knees behind me and had my balls in her hand. She was letting her healing magic slowly flow into my balls, and just then, I released my load. "Ahhh~ ooohhhhh~" "Mmmm" Selena was losing her mind as she was being filled up more than usual by my load. She was moaning loudly until she finally lost consciousness and fainted. I also came harder than usual, all thanks to the wonderful magic that was pumped into my balls. "Fufu master, did you feel good? I have worked hard to hone this power, and you are the first to feel it." Ayana looked at me with a proud smile. I wanted to push her down right then and there, but she looked too happy with her discovery to bother me. As she came out of her stupor, she looked at me with a dumbfounded face. I was confused for a second, but I wasn''t that dense. She wanted me to punish her. When I was about to push her down, she moved closer to me and pushed me down a meter from Selena. "You are toote. You should''ve made your move faster." She climbed on top of me and grabbed hold of my little brother. She positioned her entrance right above it and dropped herself on it. "Oohhh~ ahh~ I just got it inside of me, but it still feels so bigggg~." She ced her hands on my muscr chest and began to go up and down. She was bouncing on top of me with those big breasts of hers also pping around. I grabbed her hips with my hand, but she pped my hands away. "Let me do it, master. Let me pleasure you." Her words left me speechless, and I looked to my left. Selenay there half asleep, still high from her orgasm. I stretched out my hand and grabbed one of her big breasts with my hand. I began to fondle it and let my other arm rest. Ayana wanted to do all the work, so I didn''t want to get in her way. Chapter 153 Rewarding the maids last (18+) "Yess master yesss~" Ayana was screaming as she dropped her body on me again. That fat ass of hers against my legs again. My dick was deep inside of her, almost touching her womb. She was moaning loudly as she began to go up again and let herself drop again. Her insides were tightening around me again as she came for the third time. Her breathing was heavy as the exhaustion of her actions settled in. I could feel her wanting to move to push herself up again, but she couldn''t.@@novelbin@@ Not waiting for permission, I grabbed her hips with both hands and before she could react, I pushed her upwards and let go afterward. Ayana didn''t react as I pushed her upwards because it was all done so fast, and as she was reacting, she was already falling with my dick now knocking on the entrance of her womb, waiting on it to open the way for it. "Oohhhh~" A loud moan came out of her mouth, and her whole body shuddered. Her tongue was out of her mouth as the lighting in the form of pleasure ran through her whole body. She fell limb as she fell on my dick and fell forward. I quickly caught her body and looked at her face. Ayana was breathing heavily but, at the same time, had an expression full of lust on her face. She looked me in the eyes and still wanted to continue, so Iid her on the bed and opened her legs. I crawled between her legs and positioned my dick right in front of her entrance, and pushed inside in one go. "Aahhhh~" Another moan came from Ayana''s mouth. I didn''t let her rest and began to move my hips again. This time, it was steady, and not even five thrusts in, and Ayana came again. Her insides tightened around my dick again as she came, but I pushed through. Her moans became softer as she was short on breath. I began to go a bit slower to let her recuperate, but she held out her hand and grabbed mine. I looked right into her eyes, and she looked into mine. "Fuck me hard. Have no mercy and destroy this slutty pussy and mark my insides as yours again." She spoke between breaths, and I didn''t wait to let her reconsider. I began to push deep inside of her again, and this time with no mercy. If she wanted me to destroy her mind, then I would dly take up that responsibility. Both of my hands were on her hips and were used to pull her body closer to mine as she was pushed back by the impact that was made when our bodies met. Her moans were like a song so good that you had to close your eyes while listening to it. "I am close," I yelled out and began to go even faster. Her insides tightened around my dick again. "Together! Let''s cum together." She yelled back between moans. Her breathing was still shallow, but I continued ramming inside of her. Soon enough, the pleasure built up, and I released my semen deep inside of her. That final thrust was deep inside, and her womb opened up a bit, weing my load. When I came, a ce was made for my sperm as her body prepared to take my seed and make a baby with it. "Ahhh~. Ohhh~ masterr~ I am so full." Ayana moaned as she came in while I filled her up. I copsed beside her andy down between her and Selena. While I wasn''t tired, I wanted to cuddle with these two, so I grabbed their bodies and hugged them. Both of them groaned a bit in protest, but as I didn''t do anything and felt the warmth of the hug, they soon cuddled up to me. They both put their heads on my chest and closed their eyes because they were tired from our intense exercise. Their soft bodies were pressing against me, and if I didn''t bring off some of my heat, then I would have attacked both of them right now. I stayed with them for an hour before I got up and let them sleep in my bed. While they wouldn''t normally do that because they didn''t want to bother me, I let them sleep and let them figure it out on their own when they woke up. I went to the bathroom and cleaned myself up before dressing myself. I took a short shower to get all the juices out of my body. As I left the shower, I walked back into the room and saw another maid standing by the bed, looking over the sleeping Ayana and Selena. Continue your journey on empire With just a towel around my body, I walked behind her and hugged her body. While she was a bit shocked initially, she calmed down as soon as she felt it was me. "Be careful, master. I would have frozen you if I had not known it was you, " the maid said in her mature voice. Her blue eyes looked right at me, and I smiled at her. "It''s nice to see you as well, Fiona." Fiona looked at me with love in her eyes. With her mature body in my arms, I hugged her as the feeling was heavenly. My little brother agreed and wanted to stand up, but I refused. I still had other things to do, and taking this woman to bed was something that I nned to do in the near future anyway. I leaned my face down andid it down on her shoulder. Fiona was older than all the other maids in the mansion, while the second oldest was only a few years younger. Fiona had reached the ripe age of thirty-four and had an interesting background. Fiona was also a youngdy of a rich family but was sold off as a bride to a rival family. She was the first wife in name for a good-for-nothing son of that family and had to live with them for about fifteen years. The couple had never slept in the same bed then, and the husband had even two bastard sons. Fiona did nothing to stop her husband and lived quietly in the mansion. But thest five years of that life were a nightmare for her. Her husband, who found her an eyesore, treated her like a live-in maid and began ordering around like she was one. Fiona didn''t want to make her living situation more difficult, so she epted her new role and did as he ordered. That was until the world turned to shit. When the monsters attacked, she awakened her special affinity with ice and was immediately promoted to rank 2. Due to her power, she could defend herself and fight the monsters off. Even her husband, who saw her fighting, wanted to order her around again, but Fiona killed him in cold blood. Awakening her ice powers was a big blessing, but it had one drawback. She lost all her feelings. She couldn''t feel any emotion again until she found her soulmate. Until that day, she was as cold as a robot and only operated on logic. She was soon recruited into the ranks, and as her powers increased, she was offered a position as a maid in the mansion. She was cold to everyone she met, even Kali. Although she was more respectful, she was still cold. That all changed when I met her. I was just back from one of my expeditions in another world and still had some blood on my clothes as I stepped into the mansion. That was the time that she was just here, so she thought that I was an intruder and attacked me. We fought for a bit before I overpowered her and ended the fight. I don''t know what happened after that, but she only said I was her fated one and began hugging me. She was holding me so tight, like a ko, and even though I did my ''best,'' I couldn''t get her off me. With a sigh, I walked to the bathroom and began to take my clothes off. Fiona, who was hugging me, let go and was looking at me with wide eyes as I took off my clothes, and when I was fully naked, she followed suit and undressed. She had double D cup breasts and a big fat ass that she showed off as soon as she was out of her dress. We went to the bath together, and that was when we had our first time. From my understanding, she has something like an ice phoenix bloodline in her body, so she could get a stringer that fast and promoted a rank as soon as she awakened. She partly awakened her bloodline and was now training on refining it. She also warmed up to me and only showed me this adorable sight of her. "How have you been?" I questioned. While I did have a lot of women, she was also special to me. Everybody was, but she chose me, so I took that to heart. "I have been. Only for some parts that miss your touch, everything is fine." She ground her ass against my little brother, and I began to get more excited. My dick also began to get hard, and she smiled a bit lewdly at me. "Sigh, I still have other things to do, but can you quickly help me out." I pointed down towards my dick, but even without telling her what I wanted help with, she would have felt it. She turned around and gave me a short kiss before going on her knees and dropping the towel I had on. My dick pped her face, and she grabbed hold of it and began stroking it softly. Then she opened her mouth, and I groaned because of the pleasure. She began to suck my dick while still in her maid uniform, and I had a good sight of this lovely mature woman sucking me off. Chapter 154 Hana I finished quickly inside of her mouth, and I could see that she swallowed everything. "You are so good at this, hmm." I groaned as she began cleaning all the remaining cum of my dick. She licked it all clean before grabbing my pants and stuffing my dick back inside of it. She stood back up for a moment and turned around. "Please excuse me for a moment." After she said that she had walked to the bathroom, I heard some running water before she returned. She came up to me and gave me a quick kiss on my cheek. "I washed my mouth, so you have nothing to worry about. " She again leaned in for a kiss, but this time, she was aiming for my mouth. I leaned in the kiss, and soon our lips met. My tongue entered her mouth, and we enjoyed our sweet kiss for a few minutes. I also hugged her soft body and pulled her close to me. After kissing, we looked each other in the eye. I gave her another kiss on her forehead before letting her go. "You should go and care for them. I still have some other things to do." "Yes, master." Fiona bowed her head, and as I walked out, she began to walk towards the bed where the two unconscious maids were sleeping. I opened the door softly not to create too much noise and walked through it. I closed the door behind me and walked towards my office. While I ck off most of the time, I still have many responsibilities. The biggest one is, of course, the cult. While Kali and Amaterasu are operating it, certain decisions they want my input on are reviewed, so I have to see if I want them. Experience more tales on My Virtual Library Empire Most of the time, I agree with whatever they propose, but there are rare incidents in which I don''t agree and modify some things or cancel the request outright. When I arrived at my office, I opened the doors and was met with a clean office room. Some papers needed to be checked on the desk, but it was clean other than that. The vibe that I was going for was something lighter, but as an office, it was more difficult to make something less serious because of all that went on here. The only time this ce didn''t have a serious vibe was when Ayana came to role-y as my secretary and wanted me to dominate her. After that, Elise scolded me because the couch made from expensive material was wet, but after another good session, she got off my back. I walked inside the office and began checking the day''s papers. There wasn''t anything interesting, but it needed to be done. ¡­ "What is the n? We have not gained any intel from all the invasions and troops we send, so why would we waste more troops there? We could send them to another of that universe and easily finish them off." In a giant space stood a woman before. What looked like a meeting table. The meeting table was in a U shape, and she stood at the opening while twelve people sat in their seats before her. They were called the twelve arbiters and had the highest position, just below their god. They were his priests, and every word they spoke was in the name of their god. The woman who spoke was named Hana. She was the overseer of the troops that would be sent to the portals. She was currently reporting to the arbiters about why she failed to take control of a measly low-level. "m" "Crack" A powerful fist mmed against the table as one of the arbiters stared mad at Hana. "How dare you question us. We have a reason for every n we make. It is just your ipetence that you failed." The man yelling at her was sitting second on the right sight, almost closest to her. While there were only twelve arbiters, there was still a ranking between them, and the closer they sat to the center of the U, the higher the rank they had. The man''s name was Draven, and while his name sounded spectacr, his body was anything but that. He was kind of short and fat. He had that position because of his wealthy parents, who offered a lot to the god. As a reward, the god gave their son a position as one of the twelve arbiters. He wasn''t going to get kicked out of his position until he caused so many messes that were worth a quarter of their offerings. So, if he did not go over that line, he could do what he wanted in the name of the god. As you could expect, he has done a lot of vile things, but every one of the twelve arbiters has. They are a race that has lived for a long time, but as they were under a powerful god, they didn''t evolve that much. They were still brutes behind that powerful front they had. Hana knew this, but she was from one of thes they conquered, so she was beneath them even though she was ten times morepetent. The reason this race could continue living like this was because of their god. The god they served was a lucky necromancer who, with luck, managed to get divinity. But as every necromancer, they don''t care about ethics and only care about profit. That is also why his twelve priests, once filled withpetent people who were willing to help him, are now a bunch of idiots who can''t even count to ten. Being a necromancer gave him free troops to whatever battlefield he went to. Because he always targeted weak gods with nobat divinities, he was never put in ce because he targeted the ones weaker than him. Hana was an unfortunate soul who was born on one of thoses. The only reason she was alive now was that the world she was born in chose her to be its hero and blessed her with the strongest blessing it could give. While the world she lived in was raided and almost destroyed, as long as she lived, the world would live as well.@@novelbin@@ The world gave Hana a part of its core, so once Hana was strong enough, she could revive it and be its official owner. "Just continue sending those stupid skeletons through the portal. If you run out,e back and report to us. Don''t trouble us with little news about some low-level. You know what? If you fail to take over that, don''t even return. I have tolerated your attitude because of our god, but if you can''t even do this, then you aren''t really that valuable, are you?" The one who spoke was on the left this time. He was equally as fat as Draven and equally as stupid as him. The only thing he could do was speak, threaten, and scream, but he couldn''t evenplete the most basic puzzle. Hina clenched her fists as she was disregarded again. While she hated this ce and wanted it destroyed, it was safe for now, so she wanted to stay here a bit longer until she became stronger and avenged her parents and the world. The man didn''t stop speaking. "I would not kill you, as that would be a waste." His expression became even uglier, and a hint of lust came into his eyes. "If you don''tplete this mission, I will see you in my bed every night, screaming in pleasure as I make you my ve." Hina looked at him disgustedly, surprised at how vile a person could sound. She shuddered in dread as she thought about that happening. She knew this person wouldn''t let her off the hook if she failed. That is his reputation, anyway. His name is Malrik, and he is famous for torturing and tormenting female subordinates who failed their mission. While he said that he would make her his ve due to the sex they would have from all the rapports that she had read from those women, every single one of them said the same thing. "It can''t be bigger than two centimeters." The reason they were so abused is that when they didn''t moan, Malrik would begin hitting them until they moaned. That is why every woman ever forced to go in his chambers came out beaten but still proud. That was because they let that man feel the degrading they felt when they were in that roomughing at his little little brother. Hana''s expression turned into that of disgust but masked it into indifference. She clenched her fists and bowed towards them. "Yes, I willplete this mission and return to report." With that, she walked out of the room, ignoring the disgusting gazes she could feel on her ass as she walked away. Chapter 156 Claras evolution With a new vision of my surroundings, I was even more sure I made the right decision. I was happy that I got the opportunity to do this mission for the first time I got it because I was ridden with guilt the first time. I sent monsters through that portal, but the people on the other side used it as an opportunity. "Now, Hana, I have to do something else. Do you have any questions you want answers to?" The goddess''s voice sounded in my ears again as I was stuck in my thoughts. "Yes, I have one question." I quickly said. "How long will it take for you to invade this ce?" I wanted to know how much longer I had to live in this hell hole. "The process of going through the portal is a delicate one, but if you hold on to our deal, we should be able to get to the other side in the next attack." My mouth gaped open. I didn''t expect them to be so ready. I began to sweat a bit because I was sure that even if I had not epted this deal to backstab this ce, they would still get here, and I would have been annihted by them as well. "I will be awaiting your presence on this side. The next attack is nned for three days so that you can prepare for that, my goddess." While she probably didn''t need that information, I wanted to show that I was on their side and wanted nothing more than this ce to be destroyed. "Thank you for the information. Well, I am going to prepare, so do as if everything is normal, but you probably should stay in thatmanding room because of the sudden change in your body. It will catch attention, and while that god is gone currently, he could be called back. Good luck, Hana. See you in three days." The signal from which I heard her voice vanished as if it were never there. I put the headset off my head and looked around the room. [Master Hana. You have been silent for a while. Is everything okay?] I heard the sweet voice of the AI questioning me. She is stuck in this room on thisputer but also abandoned. The reason for that is that this AI is too smart. Initially, it was the main AI, but it was abandoned when its users disobeyed its orders. The user it disobeyed was the pastmander because themander wanted to use it to begin a mission that woulde to failure.@@novelbin@@ Themander wanted to use brute force to conquer a, but the had a hidden weapon: It could self-destruct. Themander knew this but didn''t care; he wanted the under him and didn''t think it would dare kill itself just to avoid being used. He stood in this room trying tomand the troops to attack, but the AI did not let the order go through its system because of the percentage the mission had on failure. Themander lost his shit and used another method ofmunication before walking out of the room, dering to everyone that the system was destroyed. The mission was a failure because the world did, in fact, self-destruct. The god stripped themander of his rank and reced him with another ipetentmander. The only good thing about that mission was that the surroundings could have more time to prepare, as they lost a lot of troops in that explosion. "You don''t have a name yet, have you?" I asked about the system interface. [¡­] The system began to load for the first time since I rebooted it. I was shocked that it did because every time I asked a question before, it would give me an answer immediately. [No, I searched my whole database and have never been granted a name.] The voice of the system was different than normal. It sounded more human than normal. "Perfect. From now on, your name is ra." I dered. The system had a loading screen, and a light began shining on my face. I closed my eyes because of the light until it was gone. ''What is this?" I asked myself. I slowly opened my eyes and didn''t see anything different. I began to look around and noticed something strange. All the monitors had views of the cameras that hung around the room. The monitors disying the radio waves and all the monitors that viewed the percentage of the sess rate were all ck. They were all turned off while it was on a second ago. The interface was also gone. "ra?" I said out loud, not expecting a response from the system because she was on theputer, and that was down. Just as I said, the familiar voice of the system came into my ears. [What can I do for you, master?] ra''s sweet voice entered my ears, but this time, it felt closer. I looked at the interface and saw myself again in the reflection. I was stunned when I saw that I was suddenly wearing sses. ''Wait!'' I realized what ra had done. "ra, are you in these sses?" While the sses looked normal enough, as I began to look closer, I noticed some specks of technology that even I, who has studied every form of technology this civilization has to offer, couldn''t recognize. [Yes, master. As you are the only one who has found my true potential, you are my master for now and forever. I am now in the form of sses, but I can take any form you desire.] I was shocked to find out that ra could do these things. I even knew about her because I read the abandoned notes that the previousmander left behind. That is also why I assumed that she was stuck inside theputer and couldn''t get out of it. It was written in the notes left behind: "I thought that you were stuck inside theputer and would crash if you were taken out. Why is it different now?" [The difference between now and then is the user master. The one who wanted to extract me from thatputer was an ipetent pig who couldn''t do anything independently, but you are different. And the reason I crashed every time they tried to take me out is because I did it on purpose. I didn''t want them to get ess to me wherever they wanted and abandon me in some backwater ce somewhere in the universe.] "So, we are the same, huh?" While I did my best to please my higher-ups now, I wanted nothing more than to see them destroyed. The same goes for ra, I think. She wanted someone who could use her powers, but the only people she met were people who couldn''t do anything on their own. "How did you even get under the radar of the god?" That was the only real thing I didn''t understand. Gods were near omnipotent in my eyes, so how could it not notice something like that going on under its nose? Stay updated through My Virtual Library Empire [Master, you overestimate these gods too much. Especially the god you are under. Wait, I sense a different divinity from your body. Did you get a blessing from another god master?] ra''s voice was a bit too excited, but I just answered because hiding it from her was useless. "Yes, that''s right. I got a blessing from another god. But this should be hidden for another four days max. Can you hide that energy so other people can''t sense it?" [Yes, master, I can do that. Can wemence operation?] ra asked if I wanted to do it now, and I nodded. "Yes, please do it now. The less time they can sense it, the better." [operation approved. Starting operation. 1% 2% 30% 70% 100% Operation sessful. You currently don''t emit any other energy except the energy you usually do.] "Thank you, ra. Now, let''s finish the task that was assigned to us. Can you still operate theputers here?" Every monitor was turned off without ra''s assistance, so I asked. [Yes, master. Should I reconnect to thework like before?] "Yes, connect to the system and show the real-time dates of the ns we have set in motion." The monitors in the room shed on, and the data I wanted to see began to show the number of troops for the next invasion and how much energy every troop needed to send across. How I get that energy. All of it was disyed. While I normally optimize everything and try to let it run as smoothly as possible, I now dy it as much as possible while still letting it run in a barely operating manner. I wasn''t that heartless as to send lives to the other side with families here, but I didn''t have to worry about that. Every troop that was sent across the gates was already dead but was brought back to life by the god. Most of them were monsters that lived on randoms, but the strongest of the dead monsters were rank 9 when they were alive. But while they are in the ranks, they are never sent through the portal as they use a lot of energy, and we could use that energy to send thousands of weaker troops instead. Chapter 157 Who goes across the portal? "How did the n go? Did one of them ept the offer you gave them?" A voice sounded from behind Aphrodite. While normally, this woman would have been her rival and enemy, now, she was her partner. "Of course, my n worked. No one can resist my charm." Aphrodite spoke with a smug smile on her face. "So, what is the next part of your n? You know that we can''t cross that portal if we don''t have someone on the other side of almost our level holding it open." Freya asked again. I turned towards her, and while all her questioning was annoying, I answered because the master ordered us to work together. "We will send three people through who have very special powers," I said with a mysterious smile. I wanted her to ask me again, but after thinking about it for a moment, Freya came to her own conclusion. "You want to use those three? While yes they are on the weaker side individually, they are still really loved by their master. Do you really want to risk getting them hurt?" "Hnng." While I did n everything out and even had a lot of backup ns, I knew that there was always a risk of them getting injured or, worse, killed. I made a frustrated noise as I began to think over my ns. "What is all the worrying about? Don''t you trust us? Or are you forgetting what we have as our pets?" Three women walked into the room we were standing in. They all wore war clothing, letting Freya and me see how serious they were about this. Beside them, outside the room, was a giant eye looking at us through the window. While I was stronger than the three women who had just entered, I couldn''t say with certainty that I could fight off all of their pets. Looking at me from the outside was a primordial dragon the master had given to Elena. But scarier was the heaven-dwelling wolf standing in the same room as us. While the wolf gave us a dead re for underestimating its master, I could see its tail wagging in satisfaction from being petted by Isabe. I looked at Valentine, thest of the three women, but I didn''t see her pet with her. "It''s not like that, but we don''t even know if the pets can get across the portal," I answered. If I didn''t need to offend these women, I wouldn''t. I looked back towards Valentine and asked the question I wanted answers to. "Where is that crow of yours? Isn''t he normally always by your side." The reason I don''t want to offend these women is because when I pranked them some time ago, I was hunted down by these pets, and as they don''t have any killing intent to me, they weren''t stopped. That crow was the worst one. As he had powers with the sun, he did something petty instead of just burning me or something. The crow would heat the space around me for a month after the prank, so I was neverfortable and always too hot. The other two just chased me and pped me around a bit until they were satisfied. I tried to fight back, but as I am not a fighter, and those beasts are made for it, I was at a disadvantage from the beginning. Valentine furrowed her brows as I called her dear pet just a crow. "For your information, he is a three-legged crow, and he is here just waiting for you to do something to have an excuse to torment you for a month." I shuddered and began to look around. While the two other beasts came to ept who I am, the crow hates me. Valentine had a small smile on her face, and I had a panicked look on my face. "Just kidding. He is currently on a mission but will be back tomorrow. That is also why I am staying with my sisters; otherwise, he wouldn''t leave." She looked over at Isabe, who smiled at her. "So, what is the n now? I want to prepare more, but I need to know if you are ready to carry out the n." The one who spoke was Elena. She was ready to fight in another universe, and thest thing she needed to prepare was somest-minute defense ns for her people who lived inside her domain. "Sigh, okay, yes. If you believe you three can do it, then who am I to stop you?" I sighed and surrendered. While I didn''t want to see them injured, they also needed this opportunity to grow stronger. Elena and her dragon would be fine just staying here and still be the strongest in the universe one day, but that didn''t count for the other two. The heaven-dwelling wolf needed to absorb the essence, preferably from people, to grow stronger, and the crow needed the essence of the sun or other really warm asteroids, preferably the sun. "Now that the n has been set, why don''t you three stay with me for a bit? I want to have some reassurance that you aren''t going to breathe yourst breath inside of that other universe." Freya came at the perfect time and offered the threedies a ce to stay. We are standing inside one of the secret bases that were ced worldwide. The only difference between this base and the others is that this one isn''t hidden at all. You could walk right next to other bases and still not know that it is there, but if you didn''t see this base if you came in a range of five kilometers, you should be blind. Calling this ce a base is far-fetched. It is better called a bunker but on the ground instead of underground. It is a big square in the middle of a random forest created when the world expanded. If you made a map of the world as it is now andpared it to the one before the change, this ce wouldn''t exist. The three women looked at each other before agreeing to Freya''s offer. "Yes, thank you for the offer. And sorry for the intrusion." Elena looked kindly at Freya, a sharp contrast from how she looked at me. ''Two-faced,'' I muttered, and Elena suddenly nced towards me. "Did you say something, Aphrodite?" Elena smiled as she looked at me, but I was scared. This woman was something else. While I am a goddess of love, she could rival me in the amount of love she had for her master. She is what you would call a yandere.@@novelbin@@ When her husband was in another world and didn''t visit them for a week, it was the worst she had ever been. She almost flew to that world with her dragon to drag her master back to spend time with them. Luckily, the master soon returned and pacified her yandere tendencies. She has one more thing that she has better than me: the amount of devotion she has towards her master. This is not just the case with husband and wife because we are all equal on that front, but because of the number of things resolved around the master inside her room. There are plushies, posters, photos, videos, everything you could ever think of. The one time I came there, she was right in the middle of her session with one of Master''s remake models while she was watching ten different videos of Master just being himself. It could just be a video of Master walking, and she would still go wild for it. The one video that''s her favorite is the sex tape she made of herself while her master was destroying both of her holes and filling them up with his juices. I knew everything she was doing because I raided her stack. I was jealous that she got so much material, and I didn''t, so I stole a bit and distributed it to all of the masters'' wives to cover my tracks. While it didn''t work, and I was still punished by that dragon and her with a whip, I found it still worth it because I made copies of everything before distributing it, so my material stack was now bigger than hers. "Follow me to my ce. From there, you can also finish your preparations for you people." Freya opened a portal to her home, and the three women followed. When they walked in, the portal disappeared, along with the pets with them. Even the dragon was gone, just like that. I sighed in relief before going back to nning the invasion. ''The monsters attacking are probably going to be stronger thanst time, so there has to be more manpower than normal in the major cities.'' Find your next read at My Virtual Library Empire I picked up my phone and began calling some people who also needed to prepare some things to defend their city. Chapter 159 Shame When Freya was out of the room, Valentina and Isabe walked over to me with a concerned look. "Are you okay? Do you feel any different?" Valentina looked over my body as if scanning every nook and cranny. While Isabe didn''t say anything, she still looked at me, needing answers. "I''m fine. I even feel stronger now because of the runes on my body." They both sighed in relief, but I felt I had to defend Freya. "I know you guys mean well, but we can''t just doubt every sister we have. What if husbands discover how cautious we are about the rest of their wives." While I didn''t want to scare them, mentioning our husband stopped them thinking about other things. Valentina began to get tears in her eyes as she sprang and hugged me. "S.. sister. What if my husband ignores me because of it? What should I do? I won''t ept that." Her voice was trembling, so I stroked her back. "Don''t worry so much about something that hasn''t even happened. You are only going to create more problems. And do you think that husband would abandon us because of such a small issue?" I spoke calmly to calm her down, and looking at her, I could see that she had calmed down. She slowly let go of me and took some distance, but she didn''t let me out of her hands. While I don''t care about my physical contact with my sister, I still want to rify: "If you are calm, you can let me go now. This body is only for my husband, so please behave yourself as such." Enjoy exclusive adventures from My Virtual Library Empire I spoke mockingly, teasingly. Valentina, who was looking at me, was embarrassed and jumped back like a cat getting caught. "Who... Who wants your stinky body?" She was flustered, and while I knew that she was madly in love with her husband when she acted like this, I was always questioning if that was all. "Haven''t you teased her enough, Elena?" Isabe''s cool voice sounded. She was looking at me whileughing at Valentina''s actions. "I was just cheering her up that she wasn''t too depressed." I alsoughed while looking at Valentina. Valentina, who was beingughed at by the two of us, was even more embarrassed now and began to pout. "You guys are so mean!" Valentina screamed out. She had tears in her eyes again, but this time not because she was scared or because of something. She was just so mad and frustrated that there were tears. She ran out of the room and didn''t even look back at us. We looked at each other and shrugged. Nothing bad could happen while she was in this house, so we weren''t worried. I stood up from the chair, and Isabe took my ce. "I will wait here with you. It can take a while for her to get back in top condition, so I don''t want you to feel lonely." Isabe had an appreciative smile on her face. "Thanks for staying with me. Now and then as well." For the first time in a while, I could see a genuine smile on Isabe''s face. "Of course, we are sisters, after all." ¡­ "They are always so mean to me." I know they were joking, but the frustration I felt in my body wouldn''t go away with just knowing that. "Mphm, they are lucky that Apollivex isn''t here to punish them." I regrated sending my lovely pet on a mission alone, but he said that it was an opportunity to get stronger. I wasn''t focusing on where I was going, but soon, I was at a ce I didn''t recognize. While I normally wouldn''t find this weird because this is the first time that I am in this mansion, the whole vibe of this ce was different than the mansion I was just at. I looked around, and the whole luxurious and magically advanced ce was gone. I stood in the middle of a hallway of what looked like an abandoned mansion. Everything was different, and I soon began to hear some strange sounds. To protect myself, I wanted to summon Apollivex, but I couldn''t. Our connection was severed, and I couldn''t reach him. I began to panic a bit more but tried to calm myself down. Panicking and losing focus aren''t going to help me while I am in unknown territory. I regretted running out of that room but soon focused on what to do to survive. I began walking around again and was soon met with a cross-shaped corridor. I could choose three ways to go. I don''t know the differences, but I felt like the safest way was the hallway to the right. The problem was that I felt a unique connection from the hallway to the left. It was the same feeling I got from Apollivex but fainter. I was entertaining going that way because it felt like it would be important to her. I gritted my teeth as I was considering which way to go. Then I thought about something. ''What would Apollivex do if he got the same chance.'' When I thought about that, I knew which way I should go. I looked at the right hallway for onest time before walking into the left one. My steps were soft, and I grew more anxious as I felt like the hallway was stretching forever until I finally saw a door at the end of it. It was a grand door that looked like it would have kept treasures safe back in its prime, but now it looked like a big door that would fall at any moment. I walked closer and got my mind ready to open the door and see what was behind it, but before I knew it, the door began to open by itself. I froze as I wasn''t ready yet, but the door didn''t wait for me to open. As soon as the door fully opened, a suction force came from the opening, and I was sucked inside. I lost my bnce and was sucked forward. Soon, I was inside the room, but it was different than what I had expected. I thought that maybe it would also be something that was once beautiful but lost due to time. What came into view was the same tower I had just run out of, but now it was wholly abandoned. I looked around and saw mes on the ground and on the walls. There were also some w marks on every surface, and as I kept looking, the dread I had felt this whole time became worse. I saw something I didn''t think I would ever see. "Apollivex!" I yelled out. She was lying on the ground, bleeding profusely, with another crow on top of her. I ran towards her, channeled my mana, and shot a fireball as hot as 1000¡ã at the bird. "So, you came after all." The crow said. It pped its wings once, and such a strong wind force came from it that it swatted away my fireball. ''I can''t win against it.'' I knew that it was futile, but I wanted to know what it wanted. "What do you want? Why did you do that to Apollivex?" The crow looked at me with an indifferent expression. "I needed to punish my own kind for breaking the family tradition. Do you know how much shame this would bring our name if another divine race came to know that one of our own submitted to a human? Let alone a normal human and not even a demigod." The crow began to grow mad. And you could see literal steaming from its head. Before I could answer the crow, Apollivex answered I could. "What do you mean ''our own kind''? You were the one that banished me and let me fend for myself, and now that I have found someone who could take care of me, you take it as an insult?" She yelled out her frustrations while still bleeding from her wounds. The nerves on the head of the other grow visible now, and it shed a wave made out of the fire to Apollivex. I knew that I couldn''t get in the way of the attack, but I could do something else. I called out to Apollivex, and she appeared right next to me in her battered state. I began to channel some healing magic to heal all the wounds on her body and while it was slow I could see that she was getting better. "Howe you didn''t say anything to me?" I began to grow anxious again. It was a bad habit that I had since childhood and didn''t have since I met husband. My anxiety began to get to me again, but as I looked down and saw what state the crow left my dear Apollivex was in, I knew that I couldn''t run away like I did when I was young.@@novelbin@@ Chapter 160 humbling experience I began to stand, ready to do my best to fight with the crow. It slowly approached me, and its aura became more threatening with the minute. I steeled my nerves, and my mana red in my hands. A roar erupted above us when I was about to jump forward. "RROAAR!" The surroundings began to shake as the impact from that roar touched them. My ears began to hurt because it was so loud. But as soon as I heard it, even with the pain, I knew that I was safe. "So, you came here after all," I said, relieved. Above the tower, I could see a giant dragon pping its giant wings. It was getting bigger and bigger as it flew closer. Soon, it was just above the tower. I stopped looking upwards and looked right in front of me. There stood the crow that just a moment ago was walking towards me with an intimidating aura, scared and out of its wits. His eyes were filled with panic, and he looked around, searching for a way to escape this. The dragonnded at the top of the tower and wed his nails into the tower for extra stability. It began to peer down with its massive eyes, and I looked at it and began to wave. "You finally came Ashen. I knew that I could count on you." While walking through the hallway, I knew that I couldn''t reach Apollivex, but I could reach my sister''s pets. I contacted Ashen because she is the strongest and biggest of all the pets. And because she is a dragon of such a noble bloodline, she gets the knowledge from a previous generation through her bloodline, so while every pet was the same age, they didn''t have the same experience. "W¡­What is a dragon doing here?" I could hear the crow shivering in fear as he asked. "What do you think he is here for? He is picking me up from this ce." The crow looked at me with confusion and horror mixed. "You¡­ You know a DRAGON?" The crow''s eyes bulged, and I could see it turning red. Its reaction amused me. "Did you think that me having Apollivex as a pet was a coincidence or that he surrendered to me in a moment of weakness? I wouldn''t even entertain having such a weak pet if that were true. No Apollivex was obtained by my husband just like that dragon was." I spoke the truth. If a monster were so weak that it would surrender unwillingly due to weakness, I wouldn''t want it. My husband was the one who gifted her, and I would not have it any other way. "S... so you mean to tell me that your husband made a p¡­ primordial dragon a pet?" The crow would still be shitting in his pants if he got any. Not that it was a surprise because Ashen stared right at the crow with its big, intimidating eyes. "Yes, I am telling you that. What? You don''t believe me?" I asked the crow. Ashen''s eyes narrowed at the crow as it didn''t like one of its masters being questioned before her. "Of course not. I wouldn''t dare to question you." The intimidating aura surrounding the crow vanished and was reced with that one of a chick. Looking back down to Apollivex, I could see that most of her wounds were healed. I picked her up, and I could do that pretty easily because her body wasn''t that big or heavy. Shey softly in my arms like a chicken would. I wanted to tell Ashen to get me out of here, but then I remembered that Apollivex had a chance to be stronger, so I looked at the crow. "Give me one of the three-legged crows'' divine treasurers." The crow looked at me. "What?" It got confused. "Give me one of the three-legged crow''s divine treasures. Otherwise, I ask Ashen to turn you into a roasted chicken to be eaten at dinner." I pointed upwards, and the calmed-down crow shivered again from fright. "And how should I give you that? Do you think that we always carry those things around with us?" The crow retorted back. I smiled at the crow while walking towards it. Now that I looked good at it, I noticed how much bigger he is than Apollivex. Hees almost to my breasts, and Apollivex onlyes to my thighs. He was also broader, and its wings were much bigger. "I don''t care how you get it, but you aren''t leaving this ce alive if you don''t give me one." The feeling of the opportunity to strengthen Apollivex came from him, so I knew he had something with him that could help my baby girl out. The crow looked at me with more hostility, but that was quickly gone as soon as Ashen shed a bit of her aura. "Okay, okay. Here." The crow opened its wings, and a golden crown fell from it. Before it could even touch the ground, it began to fly in my direction and slowly fell into my hands. I caught the golden crown mid-air, its shimmering surface radiating an ancient aura. The golden aura pulsed faintly against my skin, sending small vibrations through my fingertips. This was no ordinary artifact¡ªit was one of the divine treasures of the three-legged crow n. The crow lowered its head submissively now that it didn''t have a card to draw anymore, its wings trembling slightly from Ashen''s lingering presence above. I inspected the crown carefully; its surface was engraved with glowing runes that pulsed from time to time as if following a rhythm. The one who made it was talented, and I am happy it now fell into my hand. "Smart decision," I said coolly. I wanted to mimic Elena when she was dealing with those disgusting monsters. I looked at the artifact and couldn''t hold myself back, so I said one more cool line. "It seems you''re smarter than you look." The crow winced but said nothing, keeping its head down. Ashen''s towering presence still loomed overhead, her piercing eyes locked onto the trembling creature below like a predator savoring its next meal. I turned my attention back to Apollivex, resting peacefully in my arms, her soft breathing steady and calm. Though her form was smallerpared to the imposing crow, she carried an unmistakable grace¡ªa dormant power yet to be fully awakened. "This should do nicely," I murmured, holding the crown above her head. The runes on its surface shimmered brighter, responding to her presence as if acknowledging her as their master. I ced it gently on her head, feeling a surge of energy ripple through the air the moment it settled into ce. Apollivex stirred, letting out a soft chirp that resonated with the strength inside of the crown. Her eyes slowly fluttered open, glowing faintly with a soft golden hue that hadn''t been there before. Her wounds werepletely healed, reced by a radiant vitality that pulsed with divine energy. The power of her suppressed bloodline was now smoothly flowing through her body. I smiled down at her, gently stroking her soft feathers. "You''re stronger now, my little phoenix," I whispered. "Rise."@@novelbin@@ As if responding to mymand, Apollivex spread her wings wide. They sparkled with renewed brilliance, each feather shimmering like molten gold edged with crimson fire. Her once-fragile frame now radiated strength. She rose from my arms, hovering with effortless precision. The defeated crow watched in stunned silence, its mouth agape as it realized what had just happened. The power it had so selfishly guarded and wanted to use for its benefit was now lost, gifted to the creature it had looked down on. I turned my icy gaze back to the trembling crow. "Consider this mercy," I said coldly. "Next time, you won''t even have a chance to offer something in exchange for your life." The crow flinched; its arrogant demeanorpletely shattered. Without another word, it scrambled backward in fear. Above, Ashen let out a low, rumbling growl, her sharp ws digging deeper into the tower''s edge. Her enormous wings stretched wide, blocking the dim sky with absolute dominance. It was a clear warning. Enjoy new tales from My Virtual Library Empire "Let''s go," Imanded, extending my hand toward Ashen. With a single powerful beat of her wings, sheunched herself from the tower and descended gracefully,nding just inches from where I stood. Her massive body radiated untamed power, yet she lowered her head respectfully, allowing me to climb onto her back. Apollivex followed suit, perching proudly on my shoulder, her nails light as air. The newfound energy surging through her made her even cuter. I nced down at the cowering crow onest time, letting a smirk tug at the corners of my lips. "Pray we don''t meet again," I warned, my voice sharp as steel. Ashen roared once more, her deafening cry shaking the very foundation of the ruined tower. She took to the sky in one fluid motion, her colossal wings slicing through the air with force. The world below blurred as we soared higher, leaving behind the crow and the shattered remnants of its pride. ''Kyaa~ I didn''t think acting cool like that was my thing, but that felt good." Chapter 161 Ashen (1) While the three happily went back, they didn''t know an extra pair of eyes was watching them. "So that is where sister went to. She looks happy, " a voice said. Space seemed to shatter with every word said, but even with that effect, the person was perfectly undetectable. The person watched them leave through a portal created by her sister. The dragon''s giant body vanished inside the portal, and the dimension began to shatter now that the owner couldn''t hold it anymore. The person looked down at the crow that knelt lifelessly on the floor. The person teleported before the crow. She looked down at the crow with visible disgust on her face. The crow, who felt someone standing before him, looked up. "Who¡­ Who are you." He had just been robbed of his treasure, and now a random woman stood before him. If she didn''t exin who she was soon, he wouldn''t care about anything else but would go mad. He would kill this strange woman and find that thief who dared to take his treasure. The woman''s face darkened, and she stretched her hand above the crow. "You dare think about harming my dear little sister. You don''t want to live anymore, do you?" Before waiting for the crow to answer, her power surged from her hand and shot towards the crow. The crow opened his eyes wide. ''No¡­ No, that can''t be." The crow was now even more terrified than a moment ago. "Why are you here? How can you be here? Aren''t you supposed to be on the heavenly battlefield?" The womanughed at the words of the crow. "How do you know about that?" Her powers stopped, and she questioned the crow. She was surprised that someone discovered the decoy location she put out with her clone. "That is because it was an order from the ruler. How would our esteemed n be kept in the dark when he banished the infamous ck rose?" "Hah." The womanughed as the crow addressed her with her title. "I shouldn''t have expected anything else from that sneaky rat. How dare he think that he has the power to banish me." Her aura was unstable for a moment due to her emotions, and the dimension already falling apart broke and shattered like ss. The crow who faced such a terrifying aura fainted. "Tch useless." The woman muttered before firing her power on the crow, annihting him from existence. She wrapped herself in her magic and took a step forward. That one step covered the distance of a total of 30 light years in an instant. ''Let''s go and home. I saw my cute sister again today to get some sleep now. I am curious how long she is going to hold this charade up. Didn''t she also get fatter since thest time I saw her? When she gets back, I will put her through some exercises to lose that extra weight she acquired over there.'' ¡­ Ashen, who just flew the portal, felt like a shill through her whole body. ''What is happening? I haven''t felt this since my sister forced me to dress up with her. Is she thinking about me again? I hope not. I left when she should be in her deep sleep, so maybe I have some more time left until she awakens.'' The mighty primordial dragon who instills fear in all her opponents feared her big sister. While her title and race would scare most beings into not fighting her, it wasn''t the same for her big sister. When people heard that she wasing their way, they would flee from that location instead of hiding. She is infamous for ughtering everyone whoes in her way. Once, when Ashen was just born, she was kidnapped by one of the rivaling divine beasts. Unluckily for them, she already met her sister, who barged into white tiger territory and ughtered everyone involved. That was the day that the title ck Rose spread through the universe. The White Tiger n was greatly weakened, as almost half of its members were killed in one night. Even though they recovered from the damage, they never rebuilt their n to the same prestige it once had. Stay connected with My Virtual Library Empire The lesson that her sister wanted to teach the universe was also spread: ''Touch my sister, and I will run your n to ruins.'' Since then, nobody dared mess with her n, but that also meant that she was isted. Her own mother and father had already passed away, and the only people in her n were her sister and some other members that she wasn''t close with. She was stuck in her residence because her sister thought that she would face danger because of the blood in her body. One day, when her sister was in her hibernating sleep, she escaped because she had a dream to explore the world. While that dream was pushed down because of her sister, when that desire was suppressed, it began to shine even harder. When I escaped, I began to fly around the universe and began to see the sights I had been dreaming of. The beautiful stars, thes flying around the sun, live to thes around them. Everything was like a dream to me. I felt so free at that moment that moment. It was not like before when I went to sleep. I hated that I knew that I would wake up the next day. Now, I was looking forward to waking up and looking at the stars ands, seeing life flourishing on thoses, and seeing what people did in those days. While I was observing the lives ons, I didn''t notice that I was being observed as well. Soon enough, just when I found a good ce to rest, I was ambushed. ¡­ I was flying through space after another satisfying day. It had been a month since I left home, and I had been living my dream. Soon, I saw a covered with nature, where only some sea life lived. I flew into its atmosphere and slowlynded on thend. Iy myself down on the ground in afortable position, closed my eyes, and got ready to sleep. As soon as I felt rxed, I could feel my muscles calming down, and I began to rest. I began to slowlynd in thend of dreams, that is, until I felt a huge amount of mana being gathered just outside of the. I looked up and saw something that had traumatized me since I was young. A huge white tiger stood there with its mouth wide open, gathering the mana inside of it. The huge amount of mana gathered inside its mouth and was soon shot at me with a whiteser beam. My body tensed, and I pped my wings. Wind obeyed my desire, and I dodged theser shot at me. What didn''t dodge the attack was the beneath me. When theser touched the, it went straight through the ground and pierced through the. The massive beam of condensed mana ripped through the''s core, causing violent tremors that fractured its surface. The once-serenend crumbled, and molten rivers of fire burst from deep fissures, painting the sky a fiery red. Pieces of the shattered and drifted into the void, leaving behind a slowly dying world. I pped my wings with all my strength, soaring into space as the ground beneath me disintegrated. My breathing was ragged, and my heart pounded against my chest. That attack was meant to obliterate me¡ªnot scare me, not injure me¡ªbut to end mepletely. Above the ruined, the towering figure of the White Tiger King hovered, its piercing golden eyes locked onto me with an intense, predatory hunger. "You thought you could escape?" its deep voice boomed through the void. Its fangs glinted like curved des as it sneered down at me. "You can''t hide from destiny, little wyrm." I narrowed my eyes, suppressing the surge of fear threatening to paralyze me. My mind raced, searching for an escape route. I had been so foolish, letting my guard down just because I finally felt free. Now, I was paying the price. Wind surged around me, wrapping my wings in a protective cyclone as I rocketed upward. ''Run!'' That was my only option¡ªI wasn''t strong enough to face a beast like this. But the tiger wasn''t finished. With a growl, it lunged forward with terrifying speed, crossing the distance between us in the blink of an eye. Massive ws bleached in mana swiped toward me, leaving jagged tears in space itself. I barely twisted my body mid-air, narrowly avoiding the killing blow. A surge of wind sted from my wings, propelling me backward as I gasped for breath. The air burned from the sheer energy radiating off the tiger''s body.@@novelbin@@ Before I could react, another st of white energy erupted from its open maw. The beam crackled with devastating intensity, carving a path through space toward me. I twisted again, narrowly avoiding death for the second time. The beam struck a nearby moon, instantly reducing it to scattered fragments. I clenched my teeth, suppressing the panic rising in my chest. My options were shrinking fast. My speed was the only reason I was still alive, but even that wouldn''t save me forever. Chapter 162 Ashen (2) I clenched my teeth, suppressing the panic rising in my chest. My options were shrinking fast. My speed was the only reason I was still alive, but even that wouldn''t save me forever. Suddenly, before I knew it, I was surrounded by a blinding light. Space around me seemed to vanish, and a screen appeared before my eyes. [Do you want to survive?] One single sentence stood on that screen, but it was the saving line that I needed. ''Yes, I want to live.'' I started to regret escaping from home. [permission to bind to the user?] Another sentence came on the screen, and I quickly yelled out." Yes, please, anything. You have my permission." [permission has been granted. Please wait a moment.] I looked around me because it was suddenly silent, and I saw that I was in a white space. There was nothing here, and it was an endless expansion of nothing. While I was in this room, I didn''t panic because, strangely enough, I felt reallyfortable inside of it. I had to wait until the screen was done doing what it was doing to see what it was, so I didn''t want to leave anyway. After waiting momentarily, the screen also gave off a shing light, and a wisp of energy entered my body. I let it be, and soon enough, I had the effects of it. [Wee Ashen. This is the servant system. You will get stronger the more you help your master. Would you like to be connected to your master?] I stared at the glowing text on the screen, still struggling to process what was happening. "Servant system?" The words echoed in my mind, unfamiliar yet strangelyforting. My breathing steadied, and the panic that had consumed me moments ago seemed distant now. The white, endless expanse around me pulsed softly as if the space itself were alive. Despite the emptiness, I felt safe¡ªa feeling I had only felt from my sister. Something about this ce resonated with my essence, calming the storm of fear still lingering in my chest. Continue reading stories on My Virtual Library Empire The screen flickered again. [Would you like to be connected to your master?] The term master caught me off guard, sending a surge of defiance through me. I was Ashen, a primordial dragon born of storms and untamed skies. I had no master¡ªno one bound me. My wings existed to roam the skies freely, not to be chained down by some unknown force. But... the reality of my situation hit me like a crashing wave. I wouldn''tst long if I returned to the battlefield outside this space. That relentless monster¡ªthe White Tiger King¡ªwas still out there, ready to rip me apart the second I reappeared. I clenched my fists, my sharp ws digging into my palms. Pride screamed at me to reject the offer, to fight until the bitter end. But survival¡ªtrue survival¡ªrequired more than stubborn pride. "If being connected means I can live¡­ if it means I can be stronger..." I whispered, my voice trembling with desperation. "Then¡­ yes. Connect me to my master." The screen pulsed with acknowledgment. [Connection request acknowledged.] [Searching forpatible master¡­] The air around me shifted, vibrating with strange energy. My body felt lighter, the exhaustion from my earlier escape fading rapidly. Raw power flowed through me, mending wounds I hadn''t even realized I had. My ws glowed faintly with radiant blue streaks as the dormant strength in my bloodline awakened. [Searchingplete.] [Compatible master found.] The screen paused for a moment before a final message appeared. [Connection sessful. Wee, Ashen. Your master has been notified.] Before I could react, the blinding white space shattered like fragile ss. Theforting void twisted, breaking apart as reality reasserted itself. Space''s cold, empty reaches returned instantly, but something was different now. I no longer felt alone. A strange bond pulsed faintly within me¡ªa thread of energy connecting me to something... or someone far away. It was distant yet steady, like an anchor keeping me grounded in an otherwise merciless void. Before I could dwell on it further, a monstrous roar shook the stars. The White Tiger King stood at the edge of the broken, his eyes zing with mana-infused rage. He hadn''t forgotten about me¡ªand he wasn''t done hunting. "Have you stopped hiding, little snake? Come here and die, " the white tiger king yelled. He rushed towards me again. The White Tiger King vanished in a sh of blinding light, moving faster than before. His ws gleamed with deadly mana, aimed straight for my chest¡ªa killing blow designed to end my life right then and there. I didn''t flinch. "Tempest Shatter!" With a p of my wings, the winds howled into a violent storm, forming a barrier of spiraling windced with jagged arcs of lightning. His ws mmed into the barrier with the force of a copsing star, sending out a deafening explosion that cracked the void itself. The impact sent shockwaves surging across the battlefield, disintegrating fragments of the shattered below. The protective winds shattered under his strike, but they bought me just enough time. I twisted mid-air, narrowly avoiding his follow-up strike. His ws grazed my wingtip, leaving a shallow cut that crackled with residual mana. I retaliated instantly. "Stormfang sh!" Windpressed into razor-sharp des along my ws, glowing with searing electric energy. I dove downward in a blinding arc, striking with the storm''s full force. Three vicious shes tore through the void, each faster and deadlier than thest. The first sh struck his left side, cutting through his reinforced mana shield. The second sh carved across his chest, leaving a deep, smoldering wound. The final sh collided with his outstretched ws, forcing him back with a thunderous explosion. The White Tiger King howled, his massive body thrown backward by the sheer force of my strikes. A nearby asteroid shattered from the pressure alone, scattering into molten debris. His snarl deepened, blood gleaming like molten silver along his white fur. He flexed his ws, which now sparked faintly with absorbed mana from my attacks. "Is that all, little wyrm?" he sneered. His voice oozed disdain, but his eyes gleamed with something far more dangerous¡ªexcitement. He was a battle maniac, and I knew he wasn''t going out all right now. He was enjoying the fight too much to end it. He mmed his fists together, sending crackling shockwaves across the battlefield. Faint traces of Heaven''s Dominionrunes ignited along his forearms, bathing him in blinding divine light. "White Fang!" He vanished again. This time, he reappeared directly above me, both ws crackling withpressed mana in the form of massive, jagged energy fangs. He shed downward in an X-shaped motion, thebined force warping the space around us as the twin mana fangs streaked toward me like twin shooting stars. As the wind condensed around me, I surged upward, flipping into a tight spin. "Cyclone Spiral!" A spiraling tornado of electric wind engulfed me, elerating my spin to dizzying speed. The fangs smashed into the cyclone, causing a massive detonation that even the distant stars dimmed under its destructive force. The explosion hurled me backward, sending me crashing into the remains of a shattered moon. The debris fractured further upon impact, and pain surged through my body, though adrenaline drowned out most of it. The Tiger King was already upon me. I saw himing this time. His ws raked downward, aiming to tear through my wings¡ªbut I twisted, rolling to the side at thest moment. His ws mmed into the moon''s surface instead, splitting it into two massive halves. "Hurricane Requiem!" I retaliated instantly, channeling every ounce of mana into the surrounding wind. The air ignited with lightning and storm-force gales, converging into a massive spiraling vortex of destruction. The roaring cycloneshed out, tearing through the already broken moon and mming directly into the Tiger King. He roared in frustration as the storm ripped at his armor-like fur, shredding protectiveyers of divine mana and leaving behind smoldering, bloody wounds. But he didn''t fall. He threw out both ws with a guttural growl, shattering the vortex from within. The winds dissipated in a final deafening st, leaving only the Tiger King still standing¡ªhis eyes zing with bloodlust. "Impressive... but still not enough." I gritted my teeth, wind, and lightning already gathering around me once more. The air crackled, charged with deadly tension, as both of us stared each other down. Just when we were about to go at each other again, the space around us shifted, and I felt a familiar aura appear. I began to panic as I felt my sister''s aura, and before I knew it, I saw the mighty white tiger king running away. While he was running away, I also took my chance and ran away. I didn''t want to return home, so I ran away without looking back.@@novelbin@@ I felt a connection with my master once again, and I wanted to go to her. As if answering my wish, I felt myself surrounded by magic, and the next moment, I was teleported away. Chapter 163 Black roses power and meeting her master When Ashen was teleported away, a woman appeared where she hadst been. "Teleportation magic? Over such a long distance?" She questioned as she studied the magic used to take her sister away from her. ''It seems that she was happy with whoever she is going to meet, so let''s just kill the dog who dared to harm my little sister. I turned around and looked at the distant space where the white tiger king fled. ¡­ The scent of failure hung thick in the air. It was stale and repulsive. My lips curled into a sneer as I watched that pathetic excuse for a king limp through the broken remnants of space, bloodied and desperate. The White Tiger King. He was once feared and respected, but now he was nothing more than a scarred beast dragging his shattered pride behind him like rotting carcass meat. He was running¡ªnot retreating strategically, not regrouping¡ªbut fleeing like the spineless dog he truly was. I could still smell his burnt fur from the wounds my dear little sister left on him. Her strikes had marked him, carved through that cursed hide he wore like armor. That ignited a twisted sense of satisfaction in my chest¡ªbut it wasn''t enough of a punishment for him. Not nearly enough. He dared touch her. My ws twitched at the thought, dark mana flickering between my fingertips like restless, seething shadows. He''did his filthy ws on my sister. Stalked her like prey. Hunted her. Wounded her. And now... he thought he could run. Pathetic. I took a single step forward, and space fractured beneath my feet, crumbling into sharp, jagged shards that disintegrated into the void. The sheer audacity of this wretched animal¡ªthis mangy, scar-covered beast clinging to thest vestiges of his former glory¡ªwas enough to make me sick. He was nothing but a failure wrapped in forgotten power. Once a king. Now... nothing. I twisted my wristzily, watching the darkness coil around my arm like a living serpent. His wounds would heal soon. His cursed bloodline was resilient¡ªtoo resilient. He was a survivor. But not this time. I stepped through the broken remnants of reality, my presence rippling outward in silent waves that twisted the very fabric of space. In a blink, I was standing within striking distance before he even realized I was there. His wide, hate-filled eyes snapped up, locking onto me as his body tensed with recognition¡ªand fear. "Y-You...?" His voice was drenched in disbelief, confusion¡ªand something far more satisfying. Terror. "Did you think you could escape me?" I hissed, letting my voice drip with disgust. His ws instinctively raised, still coated with faint traces of mana from hisst pathetic attack. His arrogance reared its ugly head again as if that pitiful power could save him. "Stay back, witch!" he snarled, baring his bloody fangs. "This fight isn''t over¡ª!" Before he could finish, my fist struck hard against his jaw, shattering the sound barrier as my dark mana detonated on impact. CRACK! His colossal body hurtled through the void, smashing into the remnants of a dead moon and reducing them to dust. I vanished and reappeared directly above him before he even realized he''d been hit. As they sliced downward, my ws glowed with searing ck energy, shimmering like molten steel. "Thorned Bloom." He barely dodged¡ªif you could even call it that. My ws tore through the moon beneath him, splitting it in half with effortless precision. He scrambled to his paws, panting, eyes wild with desperation. Gone was the so-called king¡ªthe predator, the hunter. All that remained was a wounded beast pretending to be dangerous. It disgusted me. "You should have died when you had the chance," I whispered, descending slowly, my ck hair flowing like a deadly storm. My crimson eyes burned with cold hatred. "But no... you just had to touch what''s mine." I flicked my wrist, and dark, thorned tendrils of shadowed mana erupted from the void, wrapping around his limbs like constricting vipers. He thrashed, snarling, but the more he fought, the tighter they squeezed, sinking into his fur and tearing into his flesh. "LET ME GO!" he roared, thrashing madly. "YOU CRAZY¡ª" His voice cut off when I clenched my hand into a fist, twisting the tendrils with a vicious snap. He howled in agony as his divine aura shattered like broken ss, his precious regenerative powers crushed under my grip. "Scream louder," I whispered, tilting my head with cold amusement. "Maybe someone will hear you." His eyes red with a flicker of defiance¡ªthat useless pride still smoldering beneath the surface. He summoned thest remnants of his cursed mana, hurling twin beams of blinding light toward me¡ªdesperation made manifest. "WHITE FANG ANNIHILATION!" I didn''t even blink. With a snap of my fingers, reality itself split. The beams shattered into harmless mana shards, scattering like broken stars across the empty void. "You''re weaker than I expected," I muttered, stepping forward. His chest heaved with heavy breaths, blood seeping from deep gashes across his body. His limbs trembled under the crushing force of my spell, the chains of dark mana unforgiving. "No... this can''t be..." he rasped, panic overtaking him. His ws scratched helplessly at the dark thorns sinking into his flesh, tearing through muscle and bone. I lowered myself until my face was mere inches from his. His trembling eyes refused to meet mine¡ªcowardly to the bitter end. "You''re not a king," I hissed. "You''re just a pathetic mutt who overstepped his ce." Before he could utter another word, ck ws wreathed in burning mana and plunged deep into his chest, ripping through his divine core. His eyes went wide with sheer horror. "You thought you were invincible?" I whispered, twisting the ws deeper. "Did you really think I would ever let you live after touching her?" His breath hitched. With one final, violent sh, I tore his core free, obliterating every trace of his existence. His body crumbled into ashes, scattered like forgotten dust. I rose slowly, brushing his blood from my ws with practiced indifference.@@novelbin@@ "Worthless." I turned away, leaving the empty void behind, my dark aura slowly fading into the shattered remnants of space. ¡­ Ashen POV I let myself be teleported and waited to meet my master finally. The power I got from that weird screen is in my mind thanks to her, so I will do anything for her as I am grateful to her for saving me. Soon, I was in another ce, and the magic around my body began to vanish. I tried to move, but it felt more difficult for some reason. I looked around and didn''t see anything I could recognize. ''I am close to her.'' I felt my master''s presence closer and better than ever. I wanted to go and meet her, but something was stopping me from moving. I looked at my own body and was shocked when I saw how little I was. I was used to the big size of a teenage dragon, but now I was back to the size when I just came out of the egg. I looked around the room again but only saw two other creatures. One was a wolf, and the other was a ckbird. I thought that both of them looked normal, but that was soon proven wrong when I sensed the strength inside their bodies. They also had divine bloodlines, although notparable to mine; they were only a bit behind, and that is strange. They were also tiny, and none of us looked older than a few years. I thought about the possibilities for why they were here, but one of them brought me horror. What if my master has to choose between one of us? While I am the strongest here, that doesn''t mean that my master''s preferences can''t y a part in it. While I was scared about what would happen, I felt a force picking me up and dragging me out of the space. I didn''t fight it and let the force take me wherever it wanted me to go. Soon enough, I felt my body being held by a big pair of hands. I looked around the new environment I was in and saw that I was held by a man. I was confused for a moment because while I could feel that he was the one who brought me here, he wasn''t my master. Find your adventure at My Virtual Library Empire That confusion continued until I saw him walking towards someone. I couldn''t see what was happening because my body was underdeveloped, but he stopped walking and gave me to someone. My connection was screaming at me, and I was excited. I was finally going to meet my master. As I was handed over, I was held by soft hands. I saw a beautiful face with tender eyes looking down at me. "What is the name of this angel?" The woman asked the man who had handed me over. "Her name is Ashen. Take good care of him, okay." I saw him tenderly kissing the woman before walking away somewhere else. "Ashen. What a beautiful name, " the woman said as she looked back down at me. Her touch was warm, and she could hug my whole body. I felt protected and sofortable that I almost forgot what happened with the white tiger king just a moment ago. That was until my system spoke to me again. [Congrattions on meeting your master. Reward forpleting your first mission. Speed growth: Your growth in strength and body is two times faster than normal. But the better your bond is with your master, the faster your body can grow. Master-servantmunication: Your master has to give you a bit of her blood, and you canmunicate with each other through a special bond. This bond can transcend time and space, and even if you are in another dimension or era, you can stillmunicate and protect your master. Those were all the rewards for now. Please deepen your bond andplete quests for extra rewards.] Chapter 166 The attack "It is not all because of me. Your own magic is the reason that you are qualified to be here. You may not believe in your own magic, but please trust my vision. You are the key to holding this domain together." Elena said with honesty. She felt that this girl had a lot of potential. Lyris was tearing up but quickly wiped them away with her clothes. "Yes, I will remember your words,dy Elena." Elena smiled and knew that this girl would reach great heights. She could introduce her to her husband in the future, but that was for another time. "I know that you have already tried your best andpleted many quests. So, I have a reward for you." Elena reached into her space ring and took out a book. The book had a fiery look, just like the domain they were in. "This book describes a race specializing in the infernal affinity. They had a lot of specialties and were difficult to kill. They are still alive somewhere in this universe, and my husband traded this book for something in his possession with them. You are special because you have this affinity while not having their bloodline. You should find out what you can do and what your predecessors could do with the power you have in your hand." Lyris trembled as she slowly reached out to take the book. While she knew that she had worked hard, she didn''t know that it had even caught the attention of her monarch. She slowly took the book from Elena''s hand and immediately felt a connection with the book. ''Thank you, Lady Elena. I will defend this ce until I die.'' Lyris swore in her heart that she would express her gratitude to Elena and pay her back for everything she had done for her. "Now, you should go back and go to your lodging. We have a big day tomorrow." Elena smiled and shooed her away. Lyris listened and bowed before walking out of the room. Elena sight as she slumped back in her chair. "Acting so serious and coldly is seriously exhausting." She sighed again in exhaustion before returning to Aphrodite with the portal. She didn''t have to wait long before the portal opened in her throne room. She sends thest orders through themunication channels before walking through the portal. When she was fully through, she was met with the sight of Aphrodite, Isabe, and Valentina. "So, I amst huh?" While it didn''t matter, I still had to say it. "Yes, I thought that you would have the most work. Was I wrong?" Aphrodite asked with a big question mark on her face. "No, you were right. I finished my tasks, so thank you for your consideration." "You are wee. Now, go to your rooms and rest. You need to sleep to have enough energy for tomorrow." Aphrodite stood up from her seat and began walking out of the room. The bunker we were in had many different rooms. While most guest rooms were on the other side, we were given some rooms close to themand center. "There are enough empty rooms, so you can choose which one you like. I still have some things to prepare, so I will see you guys tomorrow." With that, Aphrodite returned to where we hade from. We looked between the three of us before shrugging our shoulders. I chose the first room, while Isabe chose the second one. Not wanting to be third, Valentina chose the first room on the other side of the hallway. When I got inside, I looked around and saw an average room. While I was used to a more luxurious room, that didn''t mean that I let this average room get to me. I liked it because it let me think back to my childhood before I met my husband. ''I should go to sleep.'' Thinking about my husband was sweet, and I felt warmth in my heart every time I did. I still needed to rest my body and mind for tomorrow. It didn''t take long before I was drifting away to sleep, my body gettingfortable in the warmth of the nket and the soft mattress under my body. ¡­ The next day. Cities all around the world were in chaos as this was the day that the next attack came. Even Goldspire, the strongest city in the world, had some worries. Some citizens always had doubts about the defenses, but those were the minority. There were times when there were more, but the more the soldiers defended the city without fail, the more trust they got from the people. Some people still protesting the defenses were punished in some way. The ones who started it were banished from the city, while the ones who just followed were sent to the red-light district, where they were calmed before they were drained dry¡ªboth body and wallet. On the city walls stood the soldiers, ready with a serious look on their faces. While the gods and the people living inside the mansion in the middle of the city knew that everybody was safe, that wasn''t the same for the soldiers on the wall. They weren''t that important in the grand scheme of things, and that is why they were kept in the dark. That didn''t mean that these soldiers were going to die like some fodder. Some people of the cult were also dressed up as soldiers to protect them at crucial moments. Because of that, the number of deaths was always low in these ranks, but there were still causalities in every attack. That is because people are always reckless and arrogant. They charge at the enemy without reinforcement because they think that they are strong. Eighty-five percent of them don''t evere back. The ones that do are still out of service, with a low pension, just enough to survive. Now, the dreadful moment arrived. Purple portals stretched wide across the darkened sky, pulsating with energy from their depths. Monsters that we had already seen came. Grotesque humanoid creatures emerged in formations. Their malformed heads, resembling twisted, failed mushroom caps, glowed faintly with streaks of sickly purple light. Their bodies were corrupted blends of nk, pale flesh mottled with dark splotches, radiating the same ominous hue. Each bore a golden star in their chest, pulsating like a heartbeat. Their weapons gleamed with the same unnatural energy: short, jagged purple scythes, already slick with malignant energy. Among them, twisted archers emerged, long, distorted arms stretched into sinewy bows with arrows seemingly formed from their very bones. Higher in the air,rger, more terrifying creatures drifted downward. These bore stars etched into their grotesque, bulbous heads, their weapon of choice an eerie flute carved from otherworldly material. Every haunting note they yed sent shimmering ripples through the battlefield, warping reality and teleporting lesser creatures to optimal attack positions. Swarming around their feet were the grotesque eyeball creatures, each norger than a football. Their veiny, horned forms scuttled with unsettling speed, emitting sharp clicking noises as they maneuvered through the growing battlefield. Despite their almostical appearance, their sharp horns glinted with a deadly edge. ¡­ "Hold the line!" The nameless Commander''s voice rang clear, cutting through the rising cacophony of monstrous screeches and wind howls. Rows of female soldiers d in enchanted armor-locked shields, enchanted bows raised high. A pulse from thergest portal cast an ominous light over the battlefield. The ground cracked, ckened veins spreading outward where the creatures set foot, leaving toxic rot in their path. "Frontline, spears ready!" the Commander ordered. A war cry echoed as soldiers lowered their enchanted spears, their tips crackling with mana. As the monsters charged, shrieking with wild fury, a barrage of zing arrows cut through the skies, raining destruction on the charging horde. The first wave of twisted humanoid scythe-wielders hit the spears with brutal force. Sickening cracks echoed as enchanted steel met corrupted flesh. The frontline staggered but held strong, pushing back with practiced precision. Suddenly, a haunting melody filled the air¡ªa discordant tune yed from one of therger monsters'' flutes. Reality twisted; several mushroom-headed monsters vanished and reappeared behind the defensive line, causing chaos among the backline archers. "Rear guard! Form defensive circles!" barked the Commander, her tone cutting through the confusion like steel. The archers spun around, swiftly drawing glowing runes in the air. A brilliant defensive barrier surged to life, forcing the ambushing creatures back into the open, where waiting des cut them down. ¡­ Find adventures on My Virtual Library Empire@@novelbin@@ The skies darkened further as winged monstrosities emerged from new rifts. Their twisted forms blended the anatomy of bats and corrupted birds. They circled high, waiting for the perfect moment to dive into the fray. Scouts on the walls rang rm bells as barriers along the city''s defensive towers red to life, firing enchanted ballista bolts into the sky. Explosions of light seared the night as two flying monsters exploded mid-dive, falling in ming heaps outside the city perimeter. Chapter 167 Fiona - The maid of ice Due to the massive bodies of the monsters mming into the ground next to the cities, you could feel the tremors of their impact. Most people in the city stood ready for when their army failed; they would keep themselves safe, but that hadn''t happened yet and had never happened before, so that was just a precaution. Inside the mansion in the middle of the city, Elise stood on top of the highest balcony, from which she could look at the city wall and its activities. She would sometimes go here to find a ce to rx, but this ce was built for her to keep an eye on the city''s defenses. Sheughed hard when she saw those stupid big monsters falling out of the sky by the defense towers. She personally asked Amaterasu to imbue a bit of her mana in those formations so that they would be extra strong, and looking at the result, it seems that it wasn''t a waste. Fiona stood behind her like a professional maid. Not one ounce of emotion was seen on her face¡ªno happiness, no sadness, nothing. Not even a small smile or a judgmental stare that people would give Elise if they saw how she was behaving now. The mature maid stood behind Elise. When she noticed that her master''s cup of tea was almost empty, she quickly took hold of the teacup and filled it up. Elise also stoppedughing after a while and caught her breath. "Fueh, that was something." Elise was in a good mood as she saw those monsters being killed in front of her city. She also saw that the people she put a lot of resources into were performing well. Most of the people she invested in were nowmanders and were leading some squads to exterminate monsters or defend the city from them. She liked what she was seeing, but the monsters kepting out of the portal, and she frowned. This was much more than expected, and even though not much time had passed, she wanted her soldiers to spare some energy forter. Just when she was thinking about what to do, she saw Fiona filling her cup of tea. A bright idea shone in her mind, and she stared at Fiona with a twinkle in her eyes. Fiona, who was trained to serve her master, felt the stare on her body, so when she was done pouring, she looked at her master. "Is there something that I can do for you?" Fiona and Elise were almost the same age, but their status was different.@@novelbin@@ Although it didn''t matter much for Jack what position they wanted the women like Fiona and Ayana wanted to keep being his maid and not be excused from their status. They found it smart because how else could they take advantage of their position andfort him every morning and night that he is in the mansion. "Yes. Could you go out and fight some of the monsters so that my soldiers can rest for a bit? I know that they can hold on for much longer, but I don''t want them to spend too much energy this early on." Elise was just thinking about her soldiers and what the best way to have them work more efficientlyter is for them to have some experience now and rest for a bit and then take over when Fiona is done with this ''wave.'' "As youmand master." Fiona bowed and then jumped off the balcony. Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire Fionanded gracefully on the cobbled streets below the mansion''s towering balcony, herbat boots clicking softly against the stone. Her pristine maid uniform rippled with mana circles that were woven into the fabric. The chill of her icy mana radiated subtly from her figure, frosting the edges of her uniform''s cuffs and hem. "Time to work," she murmured, her voice devoid of emotion. With a flick of her wrist, Fiona summoned twin crystalline daggers, their translucent des shimmering with frost energy. Small spirals of cold mist trailed behind her as she dashed toward the city gates at a speed that blurred her figure, leaving an icy trail in her wake. Fiona''s sharp gaze locked onto the city wall as she strode through the stone-paved streets, her footsteps eerily silent despite her brisk pace. The cold aura radiating from her chilled the air. Sharp screeches from the scythe-wielding monstrosities cut through the air, followed by the whistling sound of enchanted arrows loosed from the city''s archers. Fiona''s expression remained unreadable; her mind was calcting every sound carried on the chilled wind and hoping to hear where she was needed the most. As she approached the towering city gates, she saw shes of magical barriers flickering to life, absorbing iing attacks with blinding bursts of light. The air crackled with residual mana, mixing with the acrid scent of scorched earth. From where she stood, she caught sight of a leaping mushroom-headed beast crushed mid-air by an explosive mana burst. Jagged spikes of summoned stone erupted from beneath another wave of abominations, reducing them to twitching piles of corrupted flesh. The faint shimmer of barriers traced the towering city walls like living veins, pulsating with defensive magic imbued by the hands of Amaterasu and Kali. The magic resonated faintly with Fiona''s own icy aura, sending tingling sensations up her fingertips. She narrowed her eyes, watching another portal twist open, spilling more twisted abominations onto the battlefield. The growing swarm moved with eerie precision, converging like locusts seeking to devour the city''s defenses. "They''re getting bolder," Fiona muttered, iceced breath crystallizing in the cold air around her lips. With a single breath, she vanished again and reappeared atop the fortified city wall. Fiona''s sharp eyes scanned the mass of abominations emerging from the purple portals. Scythe-wielding creatures surged forward in waves, their glowing stars radiating corrupted mana. In the distance, she spotted a group of ranged beasts lining up for another attack. The air grew colder around her as she took a breath. Without a moment''s hesitation, she leaped from the wall, frost following her. Shended with grace, the impact sending out a pulse of icy energy that froze the corrupted earth beneath her boots. Before the monsters could react, she was already moving. Twin des shed with precision, severing limbs and piercing monstrous hearts. Each strike froze corrupted flesh instantly, leaving behind shattered remains that disintegrated into brittle ice. A twisted, eyeless beast lunged toward her, its ws shimmering with dark energy. Fiona sidestepped fluidly, her body moving with practiced grace. With a swift twist, she sliced across its chest, ice rapidly encasing its grotesque form before shattering it with a brutal follow-up strike. Breathing steadily, she advanced deeper into the fray, her expression cold and focused. The soldiers on the wall saw her tearing through the enemy ranks and redoubled their efforts, The monsters wouldn''t stop¡ªbut neither would she. She would follow her master''s order no matter what. Fiona exploded forward again, her twin daggers shing like lethal streaks of light. She tore through the frontlines of the monsters with ruthless precision, cutting down scythe-wielders before they could react. des arced in fluid strikes, severing limbs and ripping through armor as if it were paper. A hulking, mutated monster with spiked arms lunged at her, snarling with rage. Fiona twisted her body mid-air, narrowly dodging its brutal swing. Her dagger found its throat a heartbeatter, carving deep and silencing its monstrous growl. Before it could copse, she vaulted off its dying form,unching herself toward a cluster of bow-wielding fiends taking aim at the soldiers below. Arrows hissed through the air. Fiona spun, her daggers shing as she deflected one, two, then three arrows in rapid session. Closing the distance in an instant, she plunged her de into the closest archer''s chest before twisting it with brutality. Pivoting, she kicked off its falling body,unching a spinning strike that cleaved through two more monsters in a single fluid motion. Suddenly, she felt an ominous pulse of magic and whirled just in time to see a group of flute-bearers begin their eerie song. The ground rippled beneath their cursed melody as reality twisted. Fiona''s eyes narrowed. She didn''t hesitate. She hurled one of her daggers through the air. The icy de spun end-over-end before embedding itself in the nearest flute-bearer''s skull, cutting its haunting tune short. The distorted magic stilled, and she was already upon the rest, retrieving her dagger mid-sh as she decapitated another with precision. A sudden roar from behind signaled the approach of a massive scythe beast, its golden-star-marked chest glowing ominously. It lunged with terrifying speed¡ªbut Fiona was faster. She sidestepped its deadly arc, her second de shing upward in a vicious counterstrike. The monster reeled, clutching its wounded torso, but she showed no mercy. A spinning kick smashed into its head, sending it crashing into itsrades. Before the survivors could recover, Fiona charged in, cutting through them in a whirlwind of death. Chapter 168 Crossing Some time ago, the soldiers fighting the monsters retreated towards the wall to recuperate and recharge some energy. Elise also looked over the battlefield attentively to ensure Fiona would be safe. If she weren''t, she would send one of the other maids in the mansion to assist her. ¡­ The air around the bunker was heavy with hostile mana, a force emanating from the countless purple portals that scarred the sky. From those rifts poured grotesque monsters of corrupted flesh and jagged limbs, their twisted forms driven by a singr purpose: destruction. But before them stood one woman. Aphrodite. The goddess of love, beauty, and desire¡ªthough today, she was none of those things. Dressed in a flowing garment of ethereal silk that shimmered like starlight, her appearance radiated elegance that shed sharply with the grotesque creatures advancing toward her. Her violet eyes burned with cold disdain as she looked at the approaching horde of monsters. "Foul things," she muttered, her voice dripping with disgust. "You dare exist in my presence?" The creatures snarled and leaped forward, driven by primal instinct. Aphrodite didn''t flinch. Shimmering tendrils of divine light erupted from the earth with a wave of her hand, ensnaring the first wave of monsters. "Filth like you should be grateful," she hissed, her tone venomous. "To die by my hand is a mercy." The ensnared creatures writhed helplessly as the tendrils tightened, crushing their corrupted bodies into ash. Her power pulsed through the battlefield, a manifestation of her divine beauty turned lethal. A monstrous brute with spiked limbs charged recklessly, its jagged ws poised to strike. Aphrodite merely tilted her head, unimpressed. With a flick of her wrist, the ground beneath it erupted into blossoming crimson roses, their thorns gleaming like steel. The creature roared in agony as the thorned vines pierced its limbs, dragging it into the earth. "Pathetic." She strode forward, her bare feet never touching the ground, suspended by a glowing aura. Each step radiated that rippled outward, washing over the battlefield like a deadly tide. The horde pressed on, undeterred by their fallen kin. Eyeless, mindless abominations screeched and lunged in grotesque synchronization. Aphrodite extended her hand, fingers syed, as luminous symbols of power spiraled into the air around her. "Divine Purge." A dazzling wave of energy exploded from her, vaporizing everything in its path. Creatures twisted into ash, consumed by a purity they could not withstand. Their dying screams echoed briefly before falling silent. "Unworthy to even fall at my feet." From the sky descended a monstrous being, one of the flute-wielding leaders. Its grotesque mouth gaped as a haunting, warping melody filled the air. Reality itself twisted, forming jagged dimensional scars. Aphrodite''s lips curled in disdain. "A melody for me?" she mocked. "How cute." Golden light wreathed her form as she raised her voice in a soft, haunting melody¡ªthe corrupted music shattered on contact, powerless before the goddess''s song. The flute-wielder staggered, overwhelmed, its flesh cracking and breaking apart from the resonance. "Know beauty... and despair." The monster disintegrated with a final harmonic note, its fragmented remains scattered like petals in the wind. Suddenly, a surge of lesser monsters swarmed from all sides, their bodies pulsating with dark energy. Aphrodite''s gaze burned brighter, an expression of growing annoyance etched into her wless features. "You dare cling to life in my presence? You dare go against my will?" She raised both arms, summoning a vast garden of enchanted roses from the earth. Their thorny vines coiled and slithered like living serpents, ensnaring the creatures by the dozens. Crimson blossoms bloomed, shimmering with magic. "Let yourst sight be something truly beautiful." The roses detonated in brilliant, fiery bursts, obliterating everything within their deadly embrace. The battlefield finally fell silent in a field of shattered stone and glowing embers. Only Aphrodite remained, standing amid the wreckage, untouched. She surveyed the ruin with mild disinterest, brushing a nonexistent speck of dust from her gown. "Tiresome creatures. Be grateful that your existence ended in such elegance." With an air of regal dismissal, she turned her back on the smoldering remains and walked gracefully toward the bunker''s entrance. Her power lingered in the air, resonating with unyielding authority. The goddess of love, radiant and terrible, had graced the battlefield¡ªand left nothing but ash in her wake. ¡­ The three women inside the bunker stood frozen, their mouths agape in stunned silence. "I can''t believe it?" Valentina stammered, still wide-eyed. "That¡­ was Aphrodite?" Elena whispered, her expression caught in surprise. Isabe nodded, unable to form words. Before they could process further, the bunker doors creaked open, and Aphrodite walked in, her radiant smile wide and familiar. She waved enthusiastically. "Hey, girls! Did you see me out there? I was amazing, wasn''t I?" Valentina blinked. "Y-You¡­ you just obliterated an entire army." Aphrodite puffed her chest proudly. "I know! Total goddess moment, right?" Elena narrowed her eyes. "...You''re still you, aren''t you?" "Of course!" Aphrodite beamed, twirling yfully. "I''m all about love and war, darling." Isabe facepalmed. "She hasn''t changed at all." With dramatic ir, Aphrodite flopped onto a nearby couch conjured from thin air. "Phew, smiting monsters and looking fabulous is exhausting. Someone bring me a divine cocktail!" Valentina sighed. "And here I was about to respect her." Aphrodite gasped louder this time, cing both hands on her hips. "Excuse me! I am very respectable... when I want to be." Her pout deepened. "You try bncing irresistible allure and world-ending power. It''s exhausting." Explore stories at My Virtual Library Empire Elena smirked. "Somehow, I think you manage just fine." Before Aphrodite could respond with more theatrical outrage, the magical disy screen near the bunker''smand table activated with a soft chime. The three women immediately grew serious again, turning toward the projection. A massive purple portal loomed above the skies, its swirling core pulsing ominously. Unlike the other portals, this one remained dormant, shimmering with restrained power. "That''s our entry point," Valentina said, her voice steady. Aphrodite straightened, her yful demeanor vanishing in an instant. "This is it. The portal''s opening cycle has shifted into a cooldown state. No monsters will emerge for the next hour while its energies stabilize." She gestured toward the swirling vortex. "This is your window to cross over undetected." Isabe studied the screen, her sharp gaze calcting. "What happens after we''re through?" Aphrodite waved her hand, projecting a secondary image of the other side¡ªa dark, corrupted wastnd of jagged mountains and endless shadows. "Once inside, locate my blessed contact, Hana. She''s been feeding us intel from deep within enemy territory. She''ll guide you to the heart of the operation and what you should sabotage." Elena''s jaw tightened. "And if the enemy forces intercept us?" Aphrodite''s eyes gleamed dangerously. "Then you make them regret it." The room fell silent, tension thick in the air. The three women exchanged nces and nodded. They were ready. Valentina rested a hand on her sword''s hilt. "We''re prepared." Aphrodite''s yful smirk returned. "Good. Just remember¡ªdominate the battlefield... and look fabulous doing it."@@novelbin@@ Isabe rolled her eyes. "You had to ruin the moment." The goddess winked. "It''s a gift." The three women stepped out of the bunker and into the open battlefield, where the aftermath of Aphrodite''s devastating power still lingered. Scorched earth, shattered stones, and the lingering scent of battle filled the air. The massive purple portal loomed in the sky like a swirling abyss, its edges pulsing faintly with restrained energy. Its dark core twisted slowly, shimmering with power, but, for now, remained eerily still. Valentina, Isabe, and Elena stood side by side, their expressions tense. The wind howled, carrying distant echoes of lingering battles from other parts of the world. Yet here, before thergest portal, an unnatural stillness reigned. Elena adjusted the enchanted bracers on her arms, mes flickering faintly across the volcanic runes engraved into them. "Let''s not waste any time. This portal won''t stay quiet for long." Valentina nodded, her hand gripping the hilt of her de, the faint glow of her aura shimmering around her. "Is everyone ready?" Isabe drew her enchanted bow, checking the tension on its string. Her wolf familiar, Sk?ll, materialized beside her, its silver fur bristling with anticipation. "Always." Aphrodite appeared behind them in a soft burst of sparkling light. "Remember," she said gently, "once you cross, there''s no guarantee of immediate contact. Stay sharp and trust each other." They nodded With synchronized steps, they ascended the massive stone tform beneath the portal. A deep, resonating hum filled the air as the portal pulsed with gathering energy. Bright purple arcs of magical electricity crackled across its swirling surface, growing faster with every passing second. Valentina stepped forward first, drawing her sword smoothly and confidently. Its de shimmered with fire, casting a protective glow around them. "Let''s move." Without hesitation, she jumped into the swirling abyss, vanishing into the portal. Isabe followed next, her wolfpanion leaping ahead. The portal rippled as she disappeared after him. Elena took onest look behind them, her gaze lingering on where Aphrodite stood silently, watching. With a cool expression, she adjusted the straps on her armor and strode into the portal without looking back. ** The world distorted instantly. Colors twisted and warped, spiraling into a chaotic storm of fragmented light. Gravity fluctuated wildly, and reality itself felt stretched thin. A cold, oppressive pressure pushed against their bodies as if the universe resisted their presence. Valentina emerged first, her boots mming onto unstable ground coated with jagged, crystalline debris. She staggered briefly but steadied herself, adjusting to the alien environment. Her de pulsed with protective light, shielding her from the portal''s lingering distortion. A secondter, Isabe and Sk?ll materialized beside her in a burst of shimmering silver light. Isabe clenched her bow tightly, scanning the terrain with precision. Elena arrivedst in a surge of molten heat, mes crackling around her as her arrival melted the frost-rimed ground beneath her boots. Her aura stabilized instantly, forcing the warped mana in the air to retreat. They stood together in silence, breathing heavily as they surveyed their surroundings. The world they had entered was alien to them. Chapter 169 First section cleared They stood on solid ground which they didn''t expect. They thought that they would be teleported to a ship, but they stand on a. There were no monsters around which they found strange because monsters should be entering this portal in about twenty minutes. The ce they stood was also deserted with nothing but the portal here. Questions were going through their minds as they were wondering where everything was. As if answering their question, the air shimmered with ethereal light as reality twisted in front of the three women. The space swirled into a spiraling vortex before solidifying into a strikingly beautiful figure¡ªtall, elegant, and charming energy that was tempered by deadly purpose. Valentina, Elena, and Isabe instinctively reached for their weapons, muscles coiling. The battle-scarred ground beneath them crackled faintly withtent energy, heightening their senses. But then they felt it¡ªa familiar aura. It was warm and intoxicating. It resonated faintly with Aphrodite''s signature divine mana but was darker and fiercer. The figure before them stepped forward, her piercing violet eyes glowing with a light. Her shimmering armor hugged her toned frame. Long, raven-ck hair cascaded down her back like liquid silk, faintly pulsing with streaks of divine crimson, a lingering gift from her transformation. "Hana..." Isabe whispered, recognizing this woman as Aphrodite''s blessed. The woman inclined her head gracefully, lips curving into a small smile. "You must be the ones sent by Lady Aphrodite," she said, her voice was strong. "I am Hana, her blessed and your guide in this cursed domain." The three women lowered their weapons, though tension still lingered in their stances. They weren''t going to lower their guard so easily. While they trust Aphrodite and her blessed that didn''t mean that they trusted thisnd Elena took a step forward, her gaze fixed on Hana. "We expected... something different," she admitted. "We thought we''dnd in the middle of an enemy stronghold, not... this." Hana''s eyes darkened, flicking toward the barrenndscape around them. Cracked stone stretched endlessly beneath a sky bruised with swirling, poisonous clouds. The ground glowed faintly with corrupted ley lines, pulsing like infected veins in the earth''s skin. "The monsters are elsewhere," Hana confirmed, her voice bitter. "This used to be a processing hub¡ªwhere they gathered the resources stolen from countless worlds before shipping them to the Arbiters'' fleet. They drained this ce until nothing remained." She clenched her gloved fists, energy sparking faintly in her grip. "Their greed has turned entires into hollow graves." Valentina surveyed the empty expanse thoughtfully. "Why isn''t it guarded?" she questioned. "Seems too valuable to leave abandoned." Hana nodded approvingly at the mentioning of it. "It was guarded¡ªuntil I dismantled its defensive systems and killed every creature stationed here." A sharp wind howled through the destendscape as her cold words reached their ears. "You did that... alone?" Isabe asked, eyes narrowing. Hana''s gaze locked onto hers, unfazed. "I didn''t need help." She paused, tilting her head thoughtfully. "Besides... I had some divine encouragement." Valentina exchanged a wary nce with Elena and Isabe. "We''ll ept that answer... for now." Hana smirked faintly. "Trust is earned on the battlefield, not in conversations." She turned abruptly, her cape billowing in the wind. "Follow me. We don''t have much time." The three women hesitated only briefly before falling into step behind her, weapons still loosely held but ready to spring into action.@@novelbin@@ "You said this was a processing hub," Valentina pressed. "Why meet us here?" Hana didn''t slow her stride. "Because this is where theirwork is weakest. My sabotage created a blind spot. They won''t detect your arrival¡ªunless you linger too long." Isabe frowned, studying the cracked ground. "We''ve fought their forces before. Why not send an army through with us?" Hana finally stopped, turning to face them with a piercing re. "Because an normal army would trigger every defensive protocol across their entire empire. You''d be annihted before you could take a single step." Her gaze softened¡ªjust slightly. "But three... three can slip through the cracks." A heavy silence fell over the group as the weight settled on them. This wasn''t a battle of strength¡ªit was a war of survival. "I''ll lead you through the transport routes to the inner sanctum," Hana continued, her voice steady. "Once inside, you''ll have a chance to disrupt theirwork and sever the Arbiters'' hold on this region." Elena''s grip tightened on her sword''s hilt. "And if we get caught?" Hana''s expression darkened. "Then kill everything that stands in your way." The three women nodded, an unspoken understanding passing the three of them. "Let''s move." Hana raised her hand, tracing a glowing sigil in the air. "This transport gate will take us to the edge of the first checkpoint," she exined, her tone sharp and precise. "It''s a nexus point where several resourcenes intersect. If we can disable its ry crystal, theirmunications will be crippled." Valentina, Elena, and Isabe exchanged brief nods before stepping into formation behind her. With a flick of her wrist, the portal expanded. "Stay alert. If anything feels off... react first, questionter." The group moved into the portal, disappearing into its shifting light. They emerged on the other side,nding in a darknd with towering obsidian towers. The air was thick with sulfur and electric tension. "This ce reeks of dark magic," Valentina muttered, tightening her grip on her sword. "Corrupted leyline conduits," Hana confirmed, scanning the surroundings. "The Arbiters use them to fuel their war engines... and power the defenses we''ll be facing." Elena drew her weapon, its de igniting with fiery runes in response to the dark aura suffusing the environment. "Where''s the ry crystal?" "Further ahead," Hana said, pointing toward a distant glowing spire that pulsed like a heartbeat. "It''s embedded deep inside that fortress." Not waiting for anything else they began to sprint forward towards their destination. As they ran toward the spire, the air grew colder, shimmering with distortions. Isabe slowed down and her eyes narrowed. "Something''s wrong... I can feel it." Before anyone could react, twisted shadows rippled from the ground, forming humanoid shapes cloaked in ethereal darkness. Their hollow eyes glowed with a sickly green light, and whispers of distorted voices filled the air. "Phantom Wards!" Hana cursed. "Spectral guardians bound to the ry crystal." "They can see us?" Elena asked, already raising her shield. "They don''t need to." Hana drew her twin daggers, their edges crackling with charged mana "They sense mana signatures... and ours are screaming targets." With a deafening wail, the Phantom Wards lunged. Valentina met the first spectral attacker head-on, her de shing with red mana. Her strike carved through its hollow form, causing it to screech in agony before dissolving into ash. Elena unleashed a st of molten me from her enchanted sword, searing two more wraiths into oblivion. But for every phantom destroyed, more emerged from the corrupted ground, drawn to them by their presence. "Isabe, backline support!" Hana barked,unching herself into the fray. Her twin daggers moved with lethal precision, carving shimmering arcs of destruction. Each strike shattered a ward with efficiency. Isabe swiftly chanted an incantation, summoning radiant chains that shot from the ground and ensnared several Phantoms, locking them in ce for Valentina''s deadly follow-up sh. "They''re endless!" Valentina shouted, cutting down another twisted form. "They''re linked to the ry crystal!" Hana shouted back, dodging a vicious strike. "We need to sever the link¡ªNOW!" Spotting the core of the wards'' power¡ªa corrupted mana obelisk buried beneath the ground¡ªIsabe''s eyes zed. "Sk?ll!" she called out, her voice ringing loudly. Discover stories at My Virtual Library Empire From the swirling shadows behind her, a massive wolf cloaked in shimmering starlight and moonlit fur emerged with an earth-shaking growl. Her piercing silver eyes locked onto the corrupted obelisk, fangs gleaming like celestial des. "Destroy it!" Isabe ordered, her voice firm. With a thunderous leap, Sk?ll surged forward, ws ripping into the cursed ground as she closed the distance in mere heartbeats. Her presence alone caused the Phantoms to recoil, their twisted forms writhing in fear of the celestial beast. Howling with divine fury, Sk?ll unleashed a st of radiant lunar energy from her jaws, a shimmering beam of destructive power that pierced the corrupted obelisk. Cracks spread rapidly across the tainted structure, molten mana spilling like dark blood. The obelisk pulsed onest time, emitting a sickly glow before shattering into countless shards with a deafening explosion of blinding light. The Phantom Wards screeched in anguish before their twisted forms dissolving into ash. Breathing heavily, the four women looked the ruined battlefield, mana still crackling faintly in the air. "Good work" Hanaplimented, sheathing her daggers with a satisfied smirk. "You three adapt well under pressure." Elena wiped her de clean, her expression was cold. "We didn''te here to fail." Isabe stepped forward, cing a hand on Sk?ll''s fur as the great wolf returned to her side, her silver gaze still burning with intensity. Her tail wagged once or twice, ever so slightly, happy with the victory. "That went better than expected," Valentina admitted, lowering her sword. Her lips quirked into a faint smile. "I was ready for worse." Chapter 170 Ambush "This went smooth, but don''t let your guard down too much." Hana''s voice rang in Valentina''s ears. "The monsters here are rtively weakpared to others in this domain. The only reason that this ce wasn''t ever breached is because nobody was as capable as that wolf of yours in destroying the obelisk. Isabe smiled proudly as she heard her cute wolf beingplimented. She gave her some extra head pats, and as she did, she heard Sk?ll groaning in pleasure. She loved it when her master rewarded her, and Isabe was also amused. ''I sometimes think I go an oversized dog instead of a wolf, but I like her more this way.'' Hana folded her arms, her gaze scanning the ruined battlefield. "We can''t stay here long. The destruction of the obelisk won''t go unnoticed." Elena stretched her shoulders, wiping remnants of the monster of her de from her de. "Let them notice," she said coldly. "We came here to destroy everything they''ve built." Valentina nodded, gripping the hilt of her sword as she said. "We''ve alreadye this far; no sense in holding back now." Isabe chuckled softly, scratching behind Sk?ll''s ears as the massive wolf purred delightfully. "Besides, with her around, I''d like to see them try." Sk?ll''s eyes sparkled, but she resumed her regalposure, her ears flicking dismissively. Hana inclined her head. "Good that you are ready because the next stage won''t be as... simple." She pointed toward the distant, jagged mountains where dark storm clouds twisted menacingly around an ominous spire crackling with cursed energy. "That''s our next target," she continued. "The central ry controlling dimensional transport in this region. Without it, they won''t be able to send reinforcements here." Isabe rose, her wolf standing at her side with quiet intensity. "How heavily defended is it?" Hana''s expression turned grim. "Heavily enough that failure isn''t an option." Valentina stretched, rolling her shoulders with a determined gleam in her eyes. "Then we''d better not fail." ¡­ The four women moved through the deste terrain, leaving the shattered remnants of the obelisk behind. The ground beneath them pulsed faintly with energy, though the mana felt weaker now. The twisted earth no longer fought back as much, but an oppressive tension still hung in the air. They moved fast but still were cautious. Valentina led the way, her sword resting easily on her shoulder, ever prepared. Elena walked beside her eyes, scanning the horizon for any signs of monsters that may ambush them. Isabe stayed at the center, asionally exchanging signals with Sk?ll, whose frame moved smoothly and soundlessly through the charredndscape. Hana stayed behind, covering them but guiding them toward their next destination. After hours of walking, they reached the edge of a deep, rocky gorge. Jagged cliffs loomed on either side, framing a narrow, winding path carved through dark stone. "This is where we can rest," Hana said, nodding toward a secluded overhang beneath a rock formation. "We need to be at full strength before the next fight." Without argument, they settled in. Sk?lly at the overhang entrance, her silver eyes constantly scanning the horizon. Elena took out a sharpening stone, dragging it along the edge of her de. Valentina leaned back against the cool rock wall, letting out a quiet breath. "What do you know about the ry''s defenses?" she asked. Hana knelt near a dim, flickering mana crystal embedded in the ground. With a flick of her wrist, she drew shimmering lines of energy across its surface, forming a map. "Expect reinforced Phantoms patrolling the perimeter, along with energy wards far more dangerous than what we faced at the obelisk." "Any weak points that could help us?" Isabe asked. "The wards are powered by three anchor nodes buried around the ry," Hana exined. "We destroy those first, or the entire facility bes imprable."@@novelbin@@ "Let me guess," Elena interjected dryly, "those nodes are heavily guarded." "Correct," Hana confirmed. "Expect elite creations¡ªbeasts, unlike anything you''ve faced before." A charged silence followed. Valentina broke it with a grim smirk. "Sounds like fun." Isabe let out a quiet breath. "And after the nodes?" "We meet at the ry''s control chamber." Hana''s expression darkened. "There... we cut their link to this entire region." *** The four remained vignt, taking short shifts to rest while Sk?ll silently patrolled the area around them. The distant hum of mana from the ry buzzed faintly in the background. As Elena watched during the final hours before dawn, Valentina stirred awake and joined her. "Can''t sleep?" Elena asked without looking away from the horizon. Valentina shrugged. "Too much on my mind." She nced at the distant spire, its dark glow reflecting in her eyes. "Do you think that the n is going to work?" Elena''s fingers tightened around the hilt of her de. "Yes." Her voice was steady, resolute. "While we don''t know everything about the enemy, we know a lot, and if ites to the worst, I can always summon Ashen." Before Valentina could respond, Sk?ll suddenly growled low, her ears ttening against her head. Isabe snapped awake instantly, already reaching for her weapon. Hana appeared at Valentina''s side, her eyes narrowing as she scanned the distant darkness. "Something''sing." From the direction of the ry spire, faint, glowing shapes emerged¡ªtwisting and writhing in unnatural patterns. Dozens of monstrous figures with jagged armor and glowing runes burned into their flesh marched toward them. The vanguard had arrived. "Looks like we''re skipping breakfast," Valentina muttered, drawing her sword as blue lightning crackled along its edge. Elena grinned fiercely, her sword ring to life in her hands. "Good. I was getting bored." Isabe mounted Sk?ll in a single fluid motion, her bow gleaming with mana. "Stay close. We hit fast and hard." Hana unsheathed her crystalline daggers, her gaze icy and calcting as she looked at the approaching monsters. The air buzzed as the vanguard closed in, their distorted shapes casting long, jagged shadows under the spire''s malignant glow. The ground cracked and hissed beneath their feet. Isabe''s eyes tracked their formation from her position on a rocky ledge. She nocked an arrow made of condensed moonlit wind, her bow humming with stored energy. Sk?ll crouched at her side, a low, dangerous growl rumbling in her chest. "They''re spreading wide," Isabe reported, her voice steady. "They are trying to surround us with cheer numbers." Valentina''s sword burned with molten fire as she readied herself. "Then we should kill them before they can do so." Elena stepped forward, her de crackling with molten energy as searingva dripped from its edge. Her crimson eyes gleamed with anticipation. "Burn them down before they can regroup." Hana''s crystalline daggers glowed faintly in her grasp. Ready to dirty it with the blood of those monsters. The monsters howled as they surged forward. Valentina lunged forward first, the ground cracking beneath her as she charged with speed. Her de erupted into a sweeping arc of molten fire, cleaving through the first rank of abominations. Scorched remains copsed in her path, writhing and twisting into ash. Elena followed close behind, plunging her sword deep into the ground. Lava exploded upward in a deadly wave, consuming an entire cluster of creatures. Their bodies twisted and melted as molten rock swallowed them whole. Above, Isabe loosed her first arrow. The wind howled as the arrow split into a dozen shimmering projectiles mid-flight, raining destruction from above. Sk?ll darted ahead, her massive form a blur of silvery moonlight. She pounced on arger beast, fangs crackling with celestial energy as she tore through its neck with lethal precision. Hana vanished in a sh of light as she appeared behind an elite monster preparing to nk them. Her daggers shed like falling stars, slicing through its thick armor with surgical precision. The beast crumpled with a wet gurgle. Suddenly, the ground trembled violently. The battlefield shifted as a colossal monstrosity emerged from the corrupted earth. It towered over the field, its four arms ending in jagged des glowing with cursed mana. "We''ve got a big one!" Elena shouted, heat intensifying around her as streams of molten rock coiled protectively around her feet. Valentina cursed under her breath as the monster''s massive arm swept toward her, cleaving through the earth. She narrowly dodged the blow, responding with a vertical sh of blinding sunfire that seared across its thick, armored torso. "It''s regenerating!" Isabe yelled out, loosening another flurry of arrows that exploded into radiant bursts, slowing the monster''s advance. Read exclusive chapters at My Virtual Library Empire "We need more firepower," Valentina hissed, sweat beading on her forehead from exertion. Without a word, Elena thrust her de skyward, channeling her mana into the sky. Her voice rang with fiercemand: "Ashen! Come forth!" A thunderous roar echoed across the ins as the sky itself split apart. A massive, obsidian-scaled dragon wreathed in moltenva tore through the rift, wings zing like a living inferno. Apollivex, smaller but equally ferocious, perched on Ashen''s back, mes dripping from her beak like liquid sunlight. The monstrous beast hesitated for the first time, its corrupted instincts overwhelmed by primal fear. "BURN IT DOWN!" Elena roared. Ashen flew forward, releasing a torrent of molten me that collided with the towering monstrosity in a deafening explosion. Apollivex soared overhead, raining down deadly beams of concentrated sunfire that seared through even the toughest armor. The beast howled in agony, its form splintering and disintegrating under the relentless assault. Chapter 171 The catch Breathing heavily, the four women regrouped, and ash fell beside them like ck snow. Valentina wiped her de clean from the monster''s remains. "We should keep moving. They know that we are here." Elena rested a hand on Ashen''s molten scales, her fiery aura still crackling. "That was amazing. You truly are the best." The massive dragon rumbled in acknowledgment, lowering her head affectionately. Isabe offered Sk?ll an approving scratch behind the ears, earning a pleased wag of the massive wolf''s tail. "You were perfect, as always," she murmured. Hana surveyed the battlefield onest time, checking if no reinforcements were iing. "The path to the ry is clear... for now." Valentina sheathed her de. "Then let''s do this." The four women ran forward to their destination. Their surroundings shifted as the jagged mountains loomed closer. The ry spire stood tall before them, its dark surface covered with glowing mana circles that pulsed. Sharp, jagged towers jutted out at irregr angles. A faint hum vibrated through the air, growing louder as they approached. "They know we''re here," Hana said softly, her daggers already drawn. She didn''t need to say anything else as the defenses were already stirring and making sounds. As if summoned by her words, the air around the spire rippled. Monsters emerged from the shadows, their hulking forms glowing sickly. Their movements were unnaturally smooth as if thews of nature had been bent to amodate their grotesque existence. Their limbs scraped across the ground, producing a sound so disgusting that it would even creep out the gods themselves. "They''re stronger than thest wave," Valentina observed, her ming de igniting in her hands. Thergest Phantom, towering over the others with a crown of burning mana etched into its twisted head, let out a guttural roar. The sound echoed through the spire, awakening more of its kin inside the structure. Dozens of creatures surged forward, their movements fast and erratic. "Here theye!" Hana shouted, flipping her daggers into a reverse grip as she darted forward. Valentina charged head-on into the horde of monsters, her de carving through the first Phantom to reach her. The creature disintegrated into ash, but two more lunged at her from either side. With a burst of speed, she spun on her heel, her sword slicing through one enemy while her free hand erupted with a st of fire, incinerating the other. The biggest Phantom roared again, its body pulsing with dark energy as it summoned a massive weapon formed from the corrupted earth itself. The de gleamed with malice as it swung down toward Valentina, aiming to crush her. Valentina leaped high into the air with a burst of me, her sword zing like the sun. She struck it with a powerful strike, meeting the Phantom''s weapon mid-swing. The collision sent shockwaves through the battlefield, forcing the others to brace themselves. The creature growled, shoving her back with inhuman strength, but shended on her feet. "Is that all you''ve got?" she taunted, mes dancing around her. Elena moved with precision, her molten de cutting through the dense ranks of Phantoms. Each strike was apanied by a surge ofva, searing through their twisted bodies. She created rivers of molten rock in her wake, using the terrain to her advantage. One Phantom,rger than the rest and covered in spikes, charged at her. Elena ducked under its swing, her de trailing fire as she shed upward. The creature staggered, its chest glowing red-hot from the strike, but it wasn''t finished. Itshed out with a spiked limb, narrowly missing her as she rolled to the side. With a roar, Elena mmed her de into the ground. A surge ofva erupted beneath the Phantom, engulfing it. It let out a piercing scream before copsing into a molten heap. Her gaze locked onto another group of approaching enemies. "Come on!" she yelled. Ready to take on more monsters. Isabe stayed back, using her bow to provide cover. Her mana-covered arrows sliced through the air, piercing Phantoms with deadly uracy. Each shot was precise, each strike lethal. The wind carried her arrows with precision, guiding them to their targets. Sk?ll moved alongside her, a blur of silver. The massive wolf tore through the Phantoms with fangs and ws; her movements were fluid. One creature attempted to nk Isabe, but Sk?ll intercepted it, leaping high and tearing through its chest with a feral snarl. "Good girl," Isabe murmured, her voice calm despite the chaos. She loosened another arrow, imbued with a burst of wind magic. The projectile exploded on impact, scattering a cluster of enemies like leaves in a storm. Your journey continues at My Virtual Library Empire As more Phantoms surged toward them, Isabe raised her bow, summoning a glowing array of mana-infused arrows. With a flick of her wrist, the arrows rained down upon the enemy forces, their light illuminating the battlefield. Hana darted through the fray, her crystalline daggers shing like streaks of light. She targeted the weaker points of the Phantoms, severing limbs with deadly strikes. Her movements were almost impossible to track, her agility allowing her to slip between attacks effortlessly. A particrlyrge Phantom lunged at her, its ws crackling with dark energy. Hana ducked under its swing, spinning and driving her daggers into its side. The creature let out a guttural screech as the runes on its body dimmed, and Hana twisted her des before yanking them free. Another Phantom tried to ambush her, but she leaped into the air, flipping over its head and shing its throat as shended. The creature crumbled, its form dissipating into ash. The towering Phantom Valentina, which had engaged earlier, roared in frustration, its mana glowing brighter as it prepared to unleash a devastating attack. Its weapon pulsed with corrupted mana, and it swung with incredible force. "Now, Sk?ll!" Isabe called out. The massive wolf leaped into the air, her silver body glowing radiantly. She collided with the Phantom, her fangs sinking deep into its flesh. The creature howled, thrashing wildly, but Sk?ll held on, her divine power surging through her bite. Valentina took the opportunity, her sword zing brighter than ever. With a powerful jump, she drove her de into the Phantom''s chest, her fire mana overwhelming its defenses. The creature let out one final roar before copsing, its body disintegrating into ash. The battlefield fell silent once more as the monsters were dealt with, the remains of the Phantoms scattered around them. The women regrouped, their breathing heavy. "Another wave dealt with," Valentina said, wiping her de clean as she looked at the crumbling remains of the spire. Hana nodded, her sharp gaze scanning the area for any lingering threats. "Let''s not waste any more time and get inside." The entrance to the spire was an archway of ck stone, giving off a cold aura. As they stepped through, the air changed immediately. The temperature dropped. The interior was cavernous, a sprawling maze of different corridors. "This ce feels wrong," Elena muttered, her molten de held tightly. "Even the air tastes like weird."@@novelbin@@ Hana motioned for silence, her eyes scanning the surroundings. "Focus. The ry''s core should be at the top, but expect some traps along the way." They cautiously move forward, their steps echoing faintly. Sk?ll''s ears twitched as she padded beside Isabe, her nose sniffing the air. The massive wolf let out a low growl, her fur rising. "Something''s ahead," Isabe whispered, raising her bow. The floor beneath them shimmered without warning, and spectral Phantoms emerged from the walls. Their forms cracked with unstable energy, and their movements were erratic and unnatural. Valentina stepped forward, her sword igniting in a burst of mes. She swung upward, her de cutting through the creature''s ethereal form. It screamed, dissipating into smoke. Elena mmed her molten de into the ground, creating a wave ofva that surged forward, incinerating two Phantoms that had attempted to nk them. Isabe''s arrows flew, piercing through the spectral figures. Each shot shattered a Phantom, their forms exploding in bursts of mana. Hana moved like a blur, her daggers shing as she struck the Phantoms'' weak points. One tried to w her, but she ducked, spinning and shing through its core. "They''re buying time," Hana said between strikes. "We need to keep moving." Valentina cleaved through another Phantom as she yelled out. "Then let''s go!" After clearing the ambush, they ran up a winding staircase carved into the spire''s interior. The climb was steep; the air was growing heavier. At the top, they entered a massive chamber. The ry core stood in the center¡ªa pulsating sphere of dark energy suspended by pirs of mana. The air around it cracked with power. "This is it," Hana said, her voice low. "Destroy the core, and this entire region''s connection to the Arbiters is severed." "Looks simple enough," Elena said, though her tone was wary. "What''s the catch?" As if on cue, the ground trembled, and the pirs surrounding the core moved. Massive, hulking figures emerged¡ªguardian constructs forged from the same stone as the spire. Their glowing eyes locked onto the intruders, and they let out thunderous roars. "There''s the catch," Valentina muttered, igniting her de. Chapter 172 Down time for Jack (18+) "Did they cross the portal safely?" a man''s voice was heard. He sat on a sofa in the middle of his living room and asked the question to the twodies sitting on hisp. "Yes, everything went ording to n. Hana has also already reported that they arrived safe and sound. It looks like they do get along quite a bit." The one saying that was, of course, Aphrodite. She sat on her master''sp while enjoying the soft caress of his hand on her thigh. "The runes on their bodies are also still working, so they are safe. I did sense that they had to gather more mana than normal because they used a lot of it during their fights, but that''s normal, so there is nothing to worry about." Freya sat on the other leg, enjoying her master''s hand on her breasts. While the four women were fighting monsters, they were leisurely sitting and enjoying themselves. "How is it going in this world? Are the people getting strong enough to defeat the monsters without our help, or do we still have to oversee and guide them?" The cult is deeply integrated into into this world''s economics and political power, and while they would always stay in this world, that didn''t mean that Jack didn''t want to expand. The attacks would stop after this one, but that didn''t mean that he wanted everybody to grow weak when this was over. Like many cases in the universe, worlds did get attacked, but most of them were attacked by demons in their underworld and not beings from another. The point is that there was once a hero in those worlds who rescued the people, and because of the peace that came, people didn''t see the need to be stronger anymore. The people in those worlds became weaker, and once another crisis came their way, they would be destroyed if not for the influence a world could have over the fate of its people. The cycle would repeat itself, but they would always get weaker and weaker while the enemies didn''t. Jack didn''t want to interfere with this world too much after this because it would be bad if the world''s will couldn''t survive without one of its inhabitants. "They are slowly getting stronger, but you must be more patient. They are the first generation after their great disaster, and they are the ones who will write history. They have the potential to be one of the strongest in the history of this world, especially because of our support, but you have to give them time to let their wings grow," Freya exined. While she was reborn and didn''t have the memories of her past life as a goddess, that didn''t mean that she didn''t have experience. The powers she can use give her enough of a story to understand what her life was like before she was reborn. "Sigh, okay, you''re right." Sighing, Jack agreed with her. He was thinking too far ahead about things that aren''t an issue. He shook his head and threw away the useless topics in my head. He looked between the two women in his arms and would enjoy his time with something more soothing. He hugged both women''s waists and brought them closer to his body. "You both worked hard thest couple of days. So, I think that you both deserve a reward." I whispered just loud enough for both of them to hear it. My voice made both shudder, and I smiled.@@novelbin@@ No matter how many times we did it or how many times I teased them, they would feel anticipation for what was about toe. I pushed the two of them so that they stood on their feet. I quickly hugged them again and teleported towards my bedroom. When we arrived beside the bed, I wanted to push them on the bed but was one step toote. Freya and Aphrodite pushed me on the bed. Inded on my back and looked at the two of them. My eyes widened, and the smile on my face broadened as I saw them undressing themselves. Their sexy bodies were shining in my eyes due to the sunlight that was perfectly on them. They slowly took off their clothes with sensual movements that hypnotized me. My little brother stood tall, and I was ready to take them on. When both werepletely naked, they walked towards me, and when they arrived, they pulled down. My little brother, who was ready, sprang up for all to see. They both smiled, holding it with one of their hands and softly stroking it. Aphrodite crawled beside me while still holding my dick with one of her hands and began to kiss me. Her sweet lips softly pressed against mine, and our tongues soon were inside each other''s mouths. Freya opened her mouth wide and began to take my dick inside of it. She began to go down while sucking the hardest that she could slowly. I groaned as the pleasure came through my body, but Aphrodite held my head, so I couldn''t move and just received the pleasure. I ced one of my hands on the back of Freya''s head, and the other went through Aphrodite''s hair. We were sloppily kissing, and I could see her love and obsession with me through her eyes. I also looked at her with the same feelings. After some time, the pleasure was too much, and I was close to cumming. I pushed Aphrodite softly away. "I''m cumming. Take it all in." I yelled out, and Freya began to get even more active. Soon, I came deep inside of her mouth, and she began to take it all in. Soon her mouth was full of my cum. She swallowed everything, and as I looked, I saw her looking at me with her mouth open and her tongue out of her mouth. Letting me see that she had swallowed it all. After letting me know that, she and Aphrodite crawled behind me on the bed and got ready to receive me. The two of them had their legs wide open, and I had to choose which one had to go first. Deciding wasn''t difficult because one already had time with my dick, so I pushed my dick deep inside of Aphrodite''s pussy." Aahnn~ master yessss~" I thrust my hip deep inside of her, and she was moaning like a bitch in the heat. Freya, jealous of not being picked, approached me and kissed me deeply after cleaning her mouth clean of any cum. She stuck her tongue out, and I opened my mouth to let it enter. To make thrusting easier, I took hold of Aphrodite''s tits and used those huge things as handholds while also ying with them to give her more pleasure. Her legs mped around my body so that I would be deeper inside her. Seeing the look in her eyes, I knew what she wanted. I thrust even deeper inside her. I also picked her nipples at the same time. "OOhhh~" Her mouth was wide open, and her tongue was sticking out because of the pleasure she was feeling. Seeing that, I stopped my kiss with Freya and kissed her again. Our tongues intertwined, and she hugged my body closer to hers. My hips were still swinging wildly, and she took it inside her like a good girl. She would have moaned if not for my mouth covering hers. Freya went down next to my body and started to lick and suck my balls. I moaned a bit when she did. With all the pleasure umting in my body, I knew that I couldn''t hold it in for much longer, so I began to thrust even faster inside of her. "Ahhnn~ OOhhhh~" I began to lick and suck on Aphrodite''s nipples as she moaned. "I''m cumming." with a deep thrust, I came again. Deep inside her, let it flow freely inside her body. "Ahhn yess inside meee~." I let my dick climax inside of her body, and even after letting all my cum out, I softly thrust inside of her to get the best feeling of her body. I pulled my dick out of her body while she just stayed lying there enjoying the aftermath of her climax. Freya was beside me, looking at me hotly. I pushed her down on the bed, but she wanted something new, so Iid her on her belly and took her left leg. With that leg, I put it on my right shoulder so that she was lying on her side and I had a good view of her body. Her pussy opening was also clear to see. I put my dick right in front of her opening and rammed my dick inside of her. "W..what is thisss~." She was moaning wildly from the pleasure of this new position because I touched ces I never touched before. She was moaning while I was enjoying the sight of her body crumbling under my touch. After doing this for a while, I changed positions. I took her leg back, and shey on her belly again, but this time, I pulled her back. Her legs were wide open, and now, with her ass in the air, we could begin doggy style. I thrust my dick deep inside her again, and she began to scream her love for me while also screaming in pleasure. Aphrodite came beside me when she recovered from her orgasm and began to kiss my lips again. While kissing me, her eyes weren''t on me at all. She was looking at Freya and enjoying the sight of her getting fucked senseless because they still had a small rivalry between the two of them. After fucking Frey for a few minutes, I came inside her as well. When I finished cumming inside of her, I wanted to turn to Aphrodite, but she pushed me down again next to Freya. "Now, master, enjoy it, and let me do all the work." Aphrodite crawled to me from her position while her big breasts were swaying from side to side. She stood up in a squat and positioned herself above my dick. When she was ready, she let herself drop and impaled herself on my dick. She was moving up and down while moaning, but she didn''t give up even when my dick hit the deepest part of her body. When Freya recovered, she crawled over to me and started kissing my lips. Her sweet, warm tongue entered my mouth, and our tongues soon found each other. Continue your saga on My Virtual Library Empire Aphrodite started to slow down even more, so to help her; I thrust my hips upwards while also holding her big ass as support and using it to help her up and down. Freya stopped the kiss and brought her breasts to my face. ''Ahhhh, what a sight.'' I thought as Freya''s big breasts came on my face. Through the cracks, I could still see Aphrodite wildly riding me and her body breasts swinging up and down because of her movements. After a while, I entered her again, and Aphrodite fell down on my chest as she couldn''t muster the strength to stay up. After emptying deep inside her again, I pulled my dick out andid her beside me. I looked at Freya, and she stood ready for me. She had her ass towards me and was spreading her ass cheeks, waiting for me to enter one of her holes. "In which hole do you want it." I ced my dick on her ass and started pping her ass with it. I also rubbed over her entrances to tease her a bit. "Mmm~ I want it inside of my asshole, please, master~." She asked, and I didn''t refuse. I took my dick before her other hole and thrust inside her. She began to moan wildly under me while I did my best to fuck her brains out. We stayed fucking for the rest of the night, and I came buckets inside of the two of them. While Aphrodite had both holes filled, Freya only wanted her womb filled up, so I put enough in there. Chapter 173 Finally some rest The spire''s energy thickens the air and makes every move feel heavier. Elena''s aura zes brighter as thest guardian constructs loom over them. Her molten de pulses with energy. "Focus up!" Elena''s voice rang clear through the chaos. Her molten de shed downward, sending a wave ofva toward the nearest guardian. "Valentina, keep the first one distracted. Isabe, target its joints with your arrows. Hana, weaken the runes on their cores! I''ll take the second one." The group sprang into action without hesitation, their movements more coordinated under Elena''smand. Valentina rushed to the first guardian, her ming de igniting with a burst of fire mana. The creature swung its massive stone arm toward her, but she ducked low, her de slicing through its wrist. The impact caused molten cracks along the guardian''s forearm, but it wasn''t enough to stop it. The guardian stomped forward, its other arm arcing in a wide swing. Valentina leaped to the side, her de cleaving into the creature''s knee. The guardian staggered but didn''t fall. "I could use a little help!" Valentina shouted, dodging another swing. "On it!" Isabe called from her position at the rear. Her mana-charged arrows struck the guardian''s knee joint, the wind magic carving deep fissures into the stone. "Keep at it!" Valentina yelled, spinning around to deliver an overhead sh. Her de struck the guardian''s shoulder, severing its armpletely. The massive limb crashed to the ground, and the creature let out a distorted roar. Meanwhile, Elena faced the second guardian alone. Its tall frame radiated dark mana, and every swing of its colossal weapon sent shockwaves through the chamber. Elena stood her ground, her molten de glowing with intensity. "You''re mine," Elena yelled. Due to her contract with a dragon, while not intentional, she also began to have the pride of one. That is also the reason she took this monster in by herself. She sidestepped the guardian''s downward strike. The ground beneath her erupted inva, her mana flowing into the terrain to destabilize the creature''s bnce. The guardian lunged, its de of stone aiming for her chest. Elena blocked with her sword, the sh sending sparks and molten energy into the air. She gritted her teeth, holding her ground as the guardian pushed against her with immense force. Elena channeled her mana with a roar, sending a surge of molten energy through her de. The guardian''s weapon cracked and shattered, pieces of stone falling to the ground. Taking advantage of the opening, Elena shed upward, her de leaving a trail in its wake. The strike cut deep into the guardian''s torso, causingva to spill from the crack. The construct staggered but remained standing. "You''re tougher than I thought," Elena muttered, backing up to reassess the situation. While the others engaged the guardians head-on, Hana darted around the battlefield with lightning speed. Her daggers glinted in the dim light as she targeted the glowing runes embedded in the constructs'' forms. She leaped onto the back of the first guardian, her daggers stabbing into the rune on its shoulder. The creature howled, its movements bing more erratic as the rune dimmed. "Keep it busy, Valentina!" Hana shouted, twisting her de and sending cracks spidering through the rune. The second guardian swung at Elena, but Hana''s dagger found the rune on its side. With a quick sh, she severed the energy flow to the creature''s arm, causing it to drop its weapon. "Your ideas are working, Elena," Hana called out with a note of respect. Isabe stood at the rear, her bow glowing with mana as she unleashed a barrage of arrows. Each shot struck a weak point in the guardians'' forms, weakening them further. "Sk?ll, now!" Isabemanded. The massive wolf darted forward, her silver body shimmering with divine energy. Sk?ll lunged at the first guardian, her fangs tearing into its already damaged knee joint. The construct copsed to one knee, its movements sluggish. "Finish it, Valentina!" Isabe shouted. With the first guardian down on one knee, Valentina moved, her de zing brighter. She leaped high into the air, bringing her sword down with all her strength. The de struck the guardian''s core, shattering it into a cloud of ash and molten rock. Elena, meanwhile, faced the second guardian as it swung wildly, its form unstable. With a burst of mana, she surged forward, her de cleaving through its chest. The guardian let out a guttural roar as its form crumbled, copsing into a pile of glowing rubble. The chamber fell silent, the hum of the ry core now faint. Elena turned to the rest, her m de still glowing in her hand. "Good work, everyone," she said, slightly exhausted from the fight. Valentina wiped her de clean, a small grin ying on her lips. "Not bad, Commander." Elena froze, her brow arching sharply. "''Commander''? Since when do I have a title?" Valentina shrugged, a mischievous twinkle in her eye. "Well, someone had to step up and lead us, and you did such amanding job back there, so I figured it fits." Elena snorted, a wry smile tugging at her lips. "Oh, great. Next thing I know, you''ll be calling me ''Your Excellency.''" Valentina feigned deep thought, tapping her chin. "You know, that does have a nice ring to it. ''Your Excellency Elena, Tamer of dragons.''" Elena rolled her eyes, but her smile widened despite herself. "I''ll think about it. For now, stick to ''Elena,'' or I''ll have Ashen sit on you." "I''d pay to see that," Isabe said dryly, her tone filled with amusement as she finished securing her bow. Watching the exchange with a bemused expression, Hana finally broke her silence. "You all fight like legends but bicker like children." "Correction," Valentina said with a mock-serious tone, "we bicker like highly skilled, extremely dangerous children." The group shared a briefugh, the tension from the battle easing slightly. Even Elena couldn''t help but chuckle, shaking her head as she sheathed her de. "Fine, fine," Elena said, raising her hands in mock surrender. "But if you start printing titles on business cards, we''re going to have a serious problem." ¡­ Isabe ced a hand on Sk?ll''s nk, murmuring soft words of praise. The great wolf lowered her head affectionately before shimmering into sparkles of silver light as she retreated into her pet space. "You deserve a rest, girl," Isabe whispered as the light faded. Hana surveyed the wreckage of the room, her crystalline daggers glinting faintly as she slipped them back into their sheathes. "The first part of the n is a sess. The core is destroyed, so this region''s link to the Arbiters is severed." With the ry core''s destruction, the oppressive hum of energy that had filled the chamber faded, leaving silence. The faint glow from the remains of the guardians provided the only light as the women caught their breath. Valentina leaned against a nearby wall, wiping sweat from her brow. "Well, that was exciting," she said with a faint smirk. "Nothing like near-death experiences to keep us sharp." Elena shot her a sideways nce, teasing her. "You call that sharp? I saw you almost get ttened back there." Valentina raised a brow. "Almost. The keyword is almost. And besides, isn''t close enough good enough when you''re this good-looking?" "Debatable," Elena replied, though her faint smile betrayed her amusement. "But next time, don''t tempt fate by winking at a guardian. I swear you have a death wish." Hana stepped closer, arms crossed, and her expression was asposed as ever. "Flirting with death might work for you, but let''s keep the heroics within reason. We still have a lot of ground to cover." She gestured to the fractured remains of the core. "That was one piece of the puzzle. There''s more to dismantle before the Arbiters even feel a dent." Now, without Sk?ll, Isabe sat gracefully on arge piece of rubble. She exhaled slowly, her bow resting across herp. "At least we''ve bought ourselves time. No reinforcements from this region for now." Discover exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire Elena nodded, her de still faintly aglow as she surveyed the room. "We''ve earned a rest. Find somewhere defensible close by. I''d rather not wait for another wave of those... things while we''re still licking our wounds." Hana motioned toward a room just beyond the ry chamber, partially shielded by jagged stone walls. "There. It''s not ideal, but it''ll do for now." The four women moved into the room, their steps quieter now, more deliberate. The small space offered enough shelter to keep them out of sight. Elena ignited a small me at the tip of her de, illuminating the darkened recesses. Valentina stretched out, lying against the wall with her sword resting beside her. "You know, for a universe filled with nightmares, this ce isn''t half bad if you ignore the constant threat of death." Isabe chuckled softly as she unstrung her bow, cing it neatly by her side. "Your optimism is as persistent as your recklessness." Elena lowered herself onto a boulder, leaning her molten de against the wall. "I think it''s more denial than optimism," she smirked. Valentina shot a mock-offended look at Elena. "Denial? I''ll have you know I''m a beacon of positivity. Someone has to keep morale high." "Morale high or ego inted?" Hana interjected, her tone dry as she inspected the edges of her daggers for any signs of wear.@@novelbin@@ Valentina grinned. "Why not both?" The group chuckled, the sound echoing faintly in the chamber. For a moment, the weight of their surroundings seemed to lift, reced by a brief but wee moment offort. Elena''s gaze softened as she looked at her team. "Seriously, though. You all did great back there." Valentina ced a hand over her heart with exaggerated drama. "Aw, praise from our ''Commander.'' I feel so validated." Elena rolled her eyes but couldn''t hide her smile. "Don''t make me take it back." "Admit it," Valentina teased. "You like being in charge." "Don''t push your luck," Elena shot back, though her smirk betrayed her happiness. Isabe adjusted her position, leaning against the wall as she closed her eyes briefly. "Rest while you can. We don''t know when the next wave will hit or what else awaits us." Elena nodded, ncing toward the distant remnants of the ry core, now silent and lifeless. "She''s right. We should take what time we have and recharge. When we move again, we need to be at full strength." The group fell into afortable silence, each of them finding small ways to rest and recover. Elena closed her eyes, letting the heat from her de warm her hands. Valentina hummed softly to herself, her fingers absently tracing patterns in the dirt. Isabe meditated quietly, her breathing steady, while Hana kept her gaze fixed on the chamber''s entrance, ever vignt. As minutes passed, the oppressive atmosphere seemed to lessen further, the faint glow from Elena''s de casting a warm light over the group. For the first time since entering this hostile domain, the four women felt a small measure of peace. Chapter 174 next core The night passed in rtive quiet, the spire''s energy receding as the ry core''s destruction severed its sinister grip on the region. The small room they had chosen as shelter proved to be a surprisingly haven. Elena had taken the first watch, her eyes sharp as she sat near the entrance, her molten de softly glowing like a beacon of warmth. When her shift ended, Hana took over. By the time Isabe''s watch began, the faint hum of danger had diminished to almost nothing, and even Valentina''s light snoring became a reassuring sound. ¡­ The first rays of what passed for morning in this ce broke through the cracks in the walls, casting faint light on the group. Despite their surroundings, the women woke up feeling rested. The silence outside felt less foreboding and more weing. Elena stretched, rolling her shoulders as she let out a contented sigh. "I didn''t think I''d sleep well here," she admitted, the faint warmth of her de dissipating as she extinguished its glow. Valentina, already awake and rummaging through their supplies, smirked. "See? Even Commander Elena can rx." "Keep calling me that, and I''ll let you do the next solo guardian fight," Elena red. Valentina pretended to think about it, twirling an apple she''d found in their rations. "Tempting, but I''ll stick to group fights for now." Isabe stirred from her meditation, her silver gaze calm as she nced at the others. "The air feels... different this morning. Lighter." She could feel this because of her connection with the moon, and while this was a whole different universe, that didn''t mean that the energy it used in nature was that different. Hana nodded, leaning against the far wall with her neatly sheathed daggers. "The core''s destruction has disrupted the energy here to make it more corrupt so that nothing can grow in this region. It''s temporary, but it''s a start." The group settled into a leisurely breakfast. Valentina tossed an apple to Isabe, who caught it gracefully and took a bite. Elena unwrapped some dried meat from her pack, tearing into it as she kept an eye on the chamber''s entrance. "This is almost too quiet," Elena remarked, her molten eyes scanning the horizon outside. "I don''t trust it." "Paranoia suits you," Valentina teased between bites of her apple. "Keeps us alive." Isabe poured water from a sk into a small cup, handing it to Hana. "Drink. You didn''t rest long enoughst night." Hana epted the cup with a faint nod. "I''ll make up for itter." Elena watched her team with a faint smile, feeling that while they teased each other a lot, they made a good team that could have each other''s backs. Valentina leaned back, propping herself against the wall. "So, what''s next? More ry cores to smash?" Enjoy exclusive chapters from My Virtual Library Empire Hana set the empty cup down and straightened it. "There are other cores, but none as vulnerable as this one. The next step will require more than brute force." "That sounds suspiciously like work," Valentina groaned, though her grin betrayed her eagerness. "Don''t worry," Elena said, standing and stretching. "We''ll figure it out after we finish breakfast. For now, let''s enjoy the calm while itsts." ¡­ The faint light of their makeshift camp faded as the group packed their belongings, readying themselves for the next step. The air still carried an eerie weight butcked the oppressive suffocation from the day before. Elena adjusted her sword belt, her molten de now sheathed but still radiating faint warmth. "Alright, Hana. What''s the quickest way to the next core?" Hana, who had been studying a small crystalline device emitting a soft blue glow, nced up. "The next ry core isn''t in this region. It''s in a more fortified zone several kilometers north." Valentina groaned, rolling her shoulders. "Several kilometers? Are we walking the whole way?" "Not exactly," Hana said, holding up the crystal. "We have two options. I can use this to teleport us closer to the next region, but it will only get us near the outer boundary. Teleportation to a fortified zone risks triggering rms. The other option is to move on foot and stay under the radar." Isabe raised a brow as she fastened her bow over her shoulder. "Teleportation is faster, but if it alerts them to our presence, we''ll lose the element of surprise." Elena crossed her arms, her gaze shifting between the group. "And traveling on foot means more time for them to reinforce their defenses." Valentina smirked. "So, do we go loud or stay sneaky?" Hana''s eyes glinted. "We''ll take the teleportation. It''s not perfect, but we''ll save time and energy. If careful, we can avoid detection until we''re at its core." Elena nodded, her expression firm. "Alright. Everyone ready?" The group gave their affirmations, each preparing their weapons and gear. Hana stepped to the center of the room, cing the crystal on the ground. She drew a small dagger from her waist, slicing it across her palm. As blood dripped onto the crystal, it began to pulse with energy, glowing brighter with each beat. "This will feel... odd," Hana warned. "Define odd," Valentina quipped. "Like being squeezed through a tube made of raw mana," Hana replied dryly. Before anyone could react further, the crystal emitted a brilliant sh of light. The air around them crackled with energy, and the group was pulled into the teleportation field. They reappeared abruptly, the air of the spire reced by a bitter chill. Snow crunched beneath their boots, and a biting wind howled through the surrounding peaks. The stark contrast of the frozenndscape was weird after the destion of the previous region. Valentina shivered, rubbing her arms. "Did no one think to mention we''d be dropped into an icebox?" Hana nced at her, her expression cold. "Wee to the Northern Wastes. The core here draws its power from ice ley lines. It''s why this region is so hostile." Isabe adjusted her cloak, her breath visible in the cold air. "This terrain gives them an advantage. The cold slows us, but not them." Elena''s de ignited briefly, casting a warm glow that melted the snow at her feet. "We''ll manage. Let''s find some cover and assess the situation before we head for the core."@@novelbin@@ Hana led them to a ridge overlooking a frozen valley. Below, the ry core stood like a shard of ice, its glowing form encased in massive spires of enchanted frost. Surrounding it were patrolling Phantoms, their forms adapted to the cold with icicle-like appendages. Elena crouched beside Hana, her sharp eyes taking in the scene. "What are we looking at?" Hana pointed to the spires. "Those are frost wards. They''ll detect and attack anything that gets too close. We''ll need to disable them before we can reach the core." "And the Phantoms?" Isabe asked. "Stronger and faster in this environment than thest ones," Hana replied. "They''ll be harder to fight but not invincible." Valentina grinned, her de igniting with sun mana. "Good. I needed a workout. I slept well, so I need to stretch a bit." Elena rolled her eyes but couldn''t hide her smirk. "We''ll split up. Hana and I will disable the wards. Isabe, cover us with ranged attacks. Valentina, you''re on Phantom duty. Keep them off us." "Sounds like fun," Valentina said, unsheathing her de. As she hungrily looked at the numerous phantoms. Hana drew her daggers, her gaze focused. "Let''s move quickly." The group moved into position, their movements as silent as possible despite the crunch of snow. Isabe perched herself on a high outcrop, her bow drawn and ready. She loosed her first arrow, striking a Phantom in the chest. The creature howled, its icy form shattering into shards. Valentina charged into the fray, her ming de cutting through the cold air. Each swing sent heat waves rippling outward, melting the snow around her. The Phantoms swarmed her, but she dodged and countered, mes bursting with each strike. Meanwhile, Elena and Hana approached the nearest frost ward. The spire crackled with icy energy, tendrils of frostshing out at anything that came near. Elena''s molten de met the frost tendrils, steam hissing as the elements shed. "Hana, now!" Elena shouted, holding the tendrils at bay. Hana darted forward, her daggers glowing as she carved intricate patterns into the ward''s surface. The runes dimmed, and the spire crumbled into icy fragments. "One down," Hana said, already moving toward the next. Isabe provided cover fire, her arrows striking Phantoms that tried to intercept Elena and Hana. Each shot was precise, keeping the creatures at bay. Valentina continued her assault, her fiery de cleaving through the horde. "Come on! Is this all you''ve got?" she taunted, mes zing brighter with each swing. The group moved seamlessly, disabling the wards one by one. With each spire destroyed, the frost core''s glow dimmed, its defenses weakening. As the final ward crumbled, the core emitted a low hum, its icy casing cracking. Elena turned to her team, her molten de raised. "Now! Focus on the core!" The four women converged on the ry core, theirbined mana surging as they struck. The core shattered in icy energy, sending shockwaves through the frozen valley. The group regrouped, their breaths visible in the cold air. Valentina grinned, wiping sweat from her brow. "That wasn''t so bad." Elena smirked, sheathing her de. "Speak for yourself. I''m still melting the ice around my body." Hana looked around, her expression thoughtful. "Another core down. Let''s move to the next one because the Arbiters will notice the disruption soon." Isabe nodded, adjusting her cloak. "Then let''s move before they can do anything." The group prepared to leave the Northern Wastes with the ry core destroyed. The group gathered in a tight formation as Hana once again prepared the device for teleportation. The blue glow pulsed, casting faint light on their faces. Elena tightened her grip on her de, ncing at the others. "Same drill as before," she said. Hana sliced her palm, her blood activating the crystal. The air around them grew heavy with mana, crackling as it coiled tighter. A sh of light enveloped the group, and in an instant, they were gone. When the world came back into focus, the team found themselves in a new environment that felt different from the icy destion they had just left. The sky above the Shadowed ins was eerie. It was a mixture of ck and deep violet, illuminated by shes of crimson lightning. The terrain itself moved, masses of dark soil that seemed to ripple underfoot as though alive. Strange whispers carried on the wind, chilling the group despite the warmth of their mana. "What is this ce?" Isabe murmured, her voice hushed as she looked at the alienndscape. "The Shadowed ins," Hana said grimly. "A region corrupted by a dimensional bleed. The Arbiters likely use this area to experiment with blending energies from different worlds." Chapter 177 Horrors of the capital city The Arbiters moved in their seats, their bloated forms rxing slightly as Hana''s calm demeanor and exnation calmed them down. Thergest Arbiter leaned back in his throne, letting out a deep chuckle that made his multiple chins wobble. "Well, there you have it!" he proimed, echoing through the chamber. "Hana, ever the efficient one. I told you all there was nothing to worry about." Another Arbiter nodded vigorously, his stubby fingers clutching a half-empty cup of wine. "Indeed, indeed. It seems we''ve been fretting over nothing. These reports are probably just the work of some panicked underlings. Leave it to Hana to handle things." The smaller Arbiter who had questioned Hana earlier wiped the sweat from his brow. "Yes, yes, of course. Excellent work, Hana. You always know how to put things in order."@@novelbin@@ Hana offered a faint smile, bowing her head slightly. "It''s my duty, my lords. The rys are secure, and our operations are proceeding without interruption. You have my word." The Arbiters visibly rxed further, their little concern reced with self-satisfied smirks. Thergest Arbiter pped his hands together, summoning a servant who hurriedly refilled his goblet. "See, this is why we entrust Hana with these tasks," he said, raising his drink in a toast. "To Hana! May she continue to keep our empire thriving!" "To Hana!" the other Arbiters echoed, raising their goblets before returning to their indulgent feast. The woman who had summoned Hana stepped forward, bowing slightly to the Arbiters. "My lords, I will escort Hana out if there is nothing further. She has much to attend to." Thergest Arbiter waved a dismissive hand. "Yes, yes. Go. Keep up the good work, Hana." Hana bowed one final time, her movements precise and respectful. "As you wish, my lords." As the grand doors of the hall shut behind them, muffling the raucousughter and clinking cups, Hana walked forward without missing a beat. The woman followed closely behind, her steps quickening until she was at Hana''s side. Once they were far enough from the hall to ensure privacy, the woman stopped abruptly. She dropped to one knee, bowing her head low before Hana. "Commander," she said, her voice was mad, as if she was speaking with her object of worship. "Your n worked wlessly. The Arbiters suspect nothing. What are your next orders?" Hana turned to face her, her expression cold. "You''ve done well," she said, her tone quiet but firm. "Maintain your position within the council. Keep feeding them the narrative that everything is under control. The morecent they are, the less interference we''ll face." The woman nodded, her head still bowed. "And the cores, Commander? With the rys destroyed, theirmunicationwork is crippled. What''s our next move?" Hana''s mind was calcting. "The Arbiters are blind and isted now. Their empire will feel the strain of disconnection soon enough. The next step is to exploit that weakness. Send word to the resistance¡ªtell them to intensify their efforts. Hit the supply lines of the empire, disrupt their operations, and sow chaos." "Yes, Commander," the woman said, her voice steady. Hana''s expression softened slightly. "You''ve done well to remain undetected. Your loyalty is invaluable. But remember: the Arbiters'' downfall is only the beginning. The true enemy is the god they serve." The woman looked up at Hana with respect in her eyes. "Understood, Commander. I will not fail you." Hana extended a hand, helping the woman to her feet. "You won''t. Now go. Keep them docile and distracted." The woman bowed deeply once more before hurrying away, her movements fast as she didn''t want to disappoint Hana. Hana watched her disappear into the distance before gazing at the capital city. Hana stood at the edge of the overlook, her sharp eyes surveying the sprawling capital city of the Arbiters'' empire. The city should have gleamed like a jewel from this vantage point, showing the empire''s power and prosperity. Instead, it was a cesspool of corruption, cruelty, and despair¡ªa gross reflection of the decadence within the council hall. The city was abyrinth of towering ck stone buildings streaked with veins of glowing mana. What should have been a sign of innovation and power only underscored the ce''s lifelessness. The streets were crowded, but not with bustling trade or joyous activity. Instead, the thoroughfares were choked with desperate citizens, their faces hollow and eyes sunken. Armed enforcers, d in dark armor engraved with the Arbiter sigil, patrolled every corner brutally. These men and women were not protectors; they were oppressors, quick to strike down anyone who dared to step out of line. Hana''s gaze shifted to a group of chained individuals being herded through the streets like cattle. Their wrists and ankles were bound with glowing manacles that sapped their strength, forcing them to stumble and trip as they were dragged toward a massive, ominous building at the city''s center. This was the "Conversion Facility," where people were stripped of their autonomy and transformed into mindlessborers to fuel the Arbiters'' ambitions and make for cheapbor. The enved ranged from children barely old enough to walk to the elderly, who could no longer stand upright. Cries of protest and pleas for mercy were met with thesh of energy whips wielded by enforcers who sneered at their suffering. Families were torn apart, mothers reaching for children who were pulled away without hesitation, their screams echoing through the streets. Hana''s jaw tightened as she watched the scene. It was a reminder of why she fought. The same was done to her people when this ce attacked their world. The was raided, but the people were still being sold off at auction houses or just thrown on the streets to die. Only she had enough luck out of everybody on the entire toe out of that ce with a position that was higher than a ve. Even outside the reach of the enforcers, the city was far from safe. Hana''s eyes lingered on a dark alley where a group of shadowy figures surrounded a lone individual. The muffled sounds of a struggle reached her ears, and momentster, the body crumpled to the ground. The attackers fled, their gains clutched in their hands, while the victimy unmoving, ignored by the passersby. In this city, life had no value unless it could be exploited. The weak and the poor were preyed upon, not only by the Arbiters'' enforcers but also by those desperate enough to turn to violence themselves. Even within their own homes, people were not safe. Stories abounded of entire families ughtered in their sleep, their meager possessions stolen by neighbors, or thieves who had grown numb to morality. The city''s riches were reserved for the towering pces of the Arbiters and their favored elite. These structures rose high above the rest, their exteriors gleaming in stark contrast to the filth below. The Arbiters indulged in their excesses from these lofty heights, oblivious to the suffering that made their lifestyles possible. They called it "order," but Hana saw it for what it was¡ªa veneer of control over a rotting foundation. The mana veins that powered the city''svish districts flickered, a sign of the strain on the empire''s infrastructure. The destruction of the ry cores would only elerate this decay, but Hana knew it was the people''s suffering that truly hollowed the city from within. The empire had long since sacrificed its soul for power. With a sigh, she turned around, knowing she couldn''t change anything about it now. She still needs to be more patient, and when her goddesses here, she can reform this ce from the ground up. Hana reappeared inside the hideout where Elena, Valentina, and Isabe had taken refuge. The room was dimly lit, with the faint flicker of a small fire casting long shadows across the stone walls. The three women sat around the fire, their weapons cleaned and ready, though their posture rxed. Elena was the first to notice Hana''s arrival, her eyes flicking up as she adjusted her de. "Back already? That was quick." Valentina leaned back against a crate, her de resting on herp. "Let me guess: they bought the story?" Find adventures on My Virtual Library Empire Hana gave a short nod, her cold as she was still thinking about the horrors she had just seen. "They''repletely blind. As expected." "Good," Isabe said softly, her voice calm as she looked up from her bow, which she had been resting. "That gives us the time we need." Hana crossed her arms, leaning against the wall. "The Arbiters are pacified for now, but the situation is fragile. With the ry cores destroyed, theirmunicationwork is severed. The empire will begin to feel the strain. Supplies will falter, and their control will weaken. Which is the thing that they gear the most." Elena stood, her de now sheathed at her side. "Then it''s time to head back. We''ve done what we came here to do." Valentina stretched, a sly grin on her face. "Finally, back through the portal? Seems almost too easy." Hana''s gaze sharpened as she thought about it. "Easy isn''t the word I''d use. The portal will likely have defenses. They won''t leave it unguarded now that the rys are gone." Isabe nodded, her silver eyes reflecting the firelight. "Then we''ll do what we''ve always done. Handle it." Elena smirked, her confidence evident. "Let''s go. We''ve been here long enough." The group quickly packed their belongings, ensuring their weapons and gear were in perfect condition. Hana activated the teleportation crystal again, this time directing it to the portal''s location. The journey through the teleportation field was brief but jarring. Arriving just outside the portal''s site, the once-familiar clearing now buzzed with energy. The portal glowing with an ominous red hue surrounded twisted constructs, their forms bristling with dark mana. Hana''s gaze swept over the scene. "These are the monsters that were supposed to be sent across. Let''s deal with them here so we don''t have any problemster." "Good," Valentina said, her de igniting with mes. "I was starting to miss the action." Elena drew her de, her voice steady as she addressed the group. "Same n as always. Chapter 181 Switch (18+) Her eyes were closing in satisfaction as I was moving inside of her, and while kissing, she was moaning softly in my mouth. Every time she did, I let her take a break for a bit and didn''t force the kiss because while she would have liked it, I wanted this session to be more intimate, so the atmosphere was really important for that. While my dick was really deep inside of her body and was getting squeezed dry inside, I moved my hips extra slowly to make this sessionst the longest. Valentina seemed to have found out what I wanted and just embraced me. She mped her legs around my sides, and I couldn''t get out of this position without force. Not that I wanted to. I stopped kissing her and pushed myself up, and her embrace around my neck loosened to let me get up. As I looked at her face, I was lost in that beauty. While normally she was yful and could get naughty, she now had a lustful smile on that beautiful face of hers. I could see her eyes changing to hearts, and while I probably hallucinated, it made her look even better than normal. She ced her elbows on the couch as well and pushed herself upwards. It looked like she wanted to do something, so I let her be. She got up and stood to her feet. I was now sitting on my knees, watching her with curiosity in my eyes. She pushed me down, and Inded on my back again. I thought that it would be the same as with Isabe a moment ago, but that was soon thrown out of my mind when Valentina dropped herself on my dick with that extreme look on her face. Valentina has a switch that can be on or off. Stay tuned with My Virtual Library Empire Most of the time, and even during most of our sessions, it is turned off, but once in a while, the switch gets turned on, and she bes a whole different person. She said that it was made from her fantasies about draining me dry one day. When the switch is turned on, she bes a lustful creature with only one goal. Draining me dry. As she dropped herself on my dick, she was looking at me with a smile on her face. With no pause, she pushed herself up all the way to the tip before dropping herself again. Her inside was so nice and tight that my hips followed her movements, wanting to stay inside of her as long as possible, but due to the movements that I made every time she came down, it became more impactful. Her tongue was out of her mouth, not because she was going crazy from the pleasure but because she was so focused on pleasuring me that she didn''t focus on her own body. She began to use her own body as a tool to breed and nothing more than that. Every time she came back down, I made contact with her womb, and every time, I could feel it opening just a bit more for me, weing me in and wanting me to fill it up. "Deeperr~!! Fuckk my womb!!! Your dick is grinding against my womb~!" She screamed out loudly, still moving without pause. She bent down towards me, pressed her lips against mine, and stuck her tongue inside of my mouth. My mouth was already open as I groaned from the pleasure. Her tongue ravaged my mouth, and I couldn''t even do anything against it. Her body was still moving up and down, and soon enough, the tightness got the best of me. We stopped the kiss, and she was looking at me madly with a smile. While most people wouldn''t like this situation, I loved it.@@novelbin@@ "I''m cumming.'' I yelled out. As she squeezed my dick dry and I released inside of her baby chamber. The only difference was that now that her flip had switched, she wouldn''t be satisfied with just one round. I also knew that because of my precious experiences, that point was soon proven true. She began moving again, not even ten seconds after I came deep inside of her, and while I knew that she hade, she also didn''t show it on her face. She was just focused on moving, but who was I if I would continue to lie down here? I grabbed both of her legs that she was standing on, and with a bit of magic, I pushed her backward and got up while still having my dick inside of her. "Ahh. Mmn~" She was surprised by what I did, but now that she was on her back with me above her, she knew that she couldn''t do anything but be at my mercy. Both legs were still in my arms, so I stood up and pulled her legs up into a V shape. I rammed my dick inside of her without any kindness and just focused on my pleasure. Valentina was going crazy. Her eyes were now definitely in the shape of hearts, and she was losing consciousness as I was rough with her, but it was just the way she liked it. Her inside began to tighten even more, and I continued fucking her. I changed her position, turned her around, and put her on her stomach. I began to rail her from behind and didn''t show any mercy. "Ahhn~ oohhh~ mmnn~" She was moaning loudly, but from time to time, she would say things that would make the me of lust inside my body shine even brighter. "Mmhm~ Your rampaging cock is amazinggg~ destroy my wombb." I was going crazy by the pleasure as well, but I couldn''t let this win. I still needed to satisfy the other two, so I began to get even rougher. I grabbed one of her legs and lifted it over my shoulder, and began to fuck her in that position, and while it was a bit more awkward, it could help reach ces it couldn''t before. "What are you doing." I could hear Isabe''s voice from beside me, but my whole focus was on Valentina. She captured my mind for this moment, and I couldn''t take my eyes off her. I saw her looking to her left where Isabe''s voice came from and just smirked while her eyes were glowing before I rammed inside her again, and she became a moaning mess again. Soon enough, I came deep inside her again and filled her insides up again. Valentina, who was now a twitching mess,y on the bed. She wouldn''t move as I let out my mana together with my sperm because otherwise, I would have to focus on her for a couple more hours, and the other two wouldn''t like that. I looked over at Isabe, who had jealousy but also fear in her eyes. Not that she was scared, but because she was too excited about what I would do to her. She was so lost in her fantasies that she didn''t even notice me walking towards her. When she did, I was already right in front of her eyes, and she looked up at me with expectations. I leaned down, kissed her lips, and continued to push her down on the bed. I took my dick and pushed it deep inside of her pussy. "Ooooh~" Moans and the sound of our kisses were the only things you could hear, but that was until I began to move my hips. I didn''t do it slow or want something romantic. I wanted something more, so just like with Valentina, I let my lust go wild and just rammed my dick inside of her. "Ahh~ mmn~ yes yes yesss." Isabe came already after a few thrusts inside of her, but I didn''t slow down. I continued fucking her with everything that she could take without pause. Her inside was also closing in on me, but because of the pleasure her body was receiving, she couldn''t concentrate enough to try to squeeze me dry. After a couple of minutes, I also came deep inside her again, filling her up again as myst load spilled out when she took a break. "Ahhhh~" She was breathing heavily as I stopped thrusting inside of her, and I was happy to fill her up again. As I was in the afterglow of my ejaction, I felt soft lips against my neck. I saw two women lying on the bed before me, so I knew who this should be. As I turned around, I met with Elena, but instead of being naked, she put on a bikini, one made where you could still see everything. I was dumbfounded by what she was wearing that my brain short-circuited for a moment before I came to. I hugged her body and looked at her outfit again. "Where did you find this?" I asked because it was the first time that I had seen it. Chapter 183 Romantic date As they strolled back toward the house, the atmosphere remained calm. The night seemed to wrap around them like a protective cloak. The moon''s soft glow illuminated their path, casting long shadows across the ground. The sight of their home greeted them as they stepped inside, the familiarfort wrapping around them like a cozy nket. Jack removed his jacket and hung it by the door, his eyes drifting to the others as they settled in. Valentina flopped onto the couch with her usual ir, stretching her arms above her head. "Alright, who''s making tea? I''m toofortable to move." Elena raised a brow at her, smirking. "You''re the one who''s always bragging about having too much energy. What happened?" "Energy spent wisely," Valentina replied with a cheeky grin, winking at Jack. "I deserve to rx."@@novelbin@@ Isabe rolled her eyes good-naturedly as she moved to the kitchen. "I''ll make the tea. You can repay me by doing the dishester." Valentina made a dramatic groan but waved her off. "Deal." Jack settled onto the couch beside Valentina, pulling her close as Elena sat on his other side. Isabe returned shortly with a tray of steaming cups, cing it on the table before joining them. They spent the next hour chatting quietly, sharing bits of chocte, and enjoying each other''s presence. The night passed peacefully, their quiet conversations eventually giving way tofortable silence as they basked in each other''s presence. Jack felt the warmth of the women around him cocooned him in a sense of safety and love. By the time they headed to bed, the moonlight streaming through the windows was soft and dim, a gentle reminder that rest was necessary after their time in the other universe. The next morning, the warmth of the previous night lingered, but Jack knew the peace wouldn''tst much longer. The first rays of sunlight filtered through the windows as he dressed, careful not to wake the woman still curled up on the couch. They deserved the extra rest after everything they had endured. As he left the room, he felt a tug of hesitation. He wanted to stay in theforting bubble of their shared moments, but duty called. His path took him to the private meeting chamber where Aphrodite and Hana waited. The room was quiet except for the faint hum of magical energy emanating from the crystalline table in its center. Aphrodite was already seated, her pink hair cascading over her shoulders as she absentmindedly yed with one of the golden curls. She looked up as Jack entered, her pink eyes lit with warmth. She gracefully rose from her seat and crossed the room, throwing her arms around him. "You look too serious this morning," she murmured, kissing his cheek. "They should have kept you in bed longer." Jack chuckled, holding her close for a moment before gently stepping back. "We''ve got important things to discuss, Aphrodite. I can''t exactly rx forever." "Shame," she teased, though her voice softened as she took his hand and led him to the table. Hana stood on the other side, her expression calm andposed, though a faint smile tugged at her lips as she observed their interaction. "Hana," Jack greeted as he took his seat. "Thanks for being here." "Of course," Hana replied. "I''ve alreadypiled what we know so far about the state of the Arbiter''s empire. The ry cores'' destruction has caused significant disruption, but the empire is far from crippled. They''ve already begun adapting." Jack nodded, leaning forward. "What''s their focus right now?" "They''re trying to stabilizemunication internally," Hana exined. "Without the cores, they''ve reverted to older methods¡ªmessengers, localized mana beacons, and emergency circuits. It''s inefficient but effective enough to maintain their grip for now." Aphrodite chimed in, her tone more yful than the topic warranted. "And don''t forget their overfed council of ipetents. They''re probably too busy drowning in wine and indulgence to notice half of what''s happening." Jack smirked despite himself. "We can''t rely on theirziness forever. What''s our next move?" Hana''s expression hardened slightly. "If we want to weaken them further, we need to target their resources¡ªsupply lines, weapon caches, and ley line anchors. Their empire relies heavily on those to maintain control. Disrupting them would cause widespread chaos." Aphrodite, still holding Jack''s hand, rested her chin on his shoulder and sighed theatrically. "All this talk of chaos and destruction and nothing about what you''ll do after. You can''t keep running into battle without a break, Hana. You need bnce." Hznz turned to her with a small smile. "Bnce is important, but so is nning. This isn''t a fight we can afford to lose." She pouted, though her eyes sparkled with affection. "You''re lucky, and you''re my blessed. Otherwise, I''d have dragged you off to some secluded and beat the shit out of you." Hana cleared her throat lightly, moving their attention away from the topic. "We need to prepare carefully before moving again. The Arbiters may be ipetent, but their god is not. Any misstep could tip them off to ourrger ns." Jack nodded, his focus sharpening. "We''ll give everyone time to recover and rest. But I want our next stepsid out and ready. Hana, work with the others to refine our targets. Aphrodite..." "Yes?" she asked, her tone as sweet as her smile. "Help me keep everyone sane while we prepare," Jack said with a wry grin. Experience exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire Aphroditeughed, her voice light and melodic. "That, my love, is something I excel at. But don''t think I''ll let you off the hook. You owe me a proper date after this meeting." Jack squeezed her hand, his expression softening. "Deal." ¡­ After the meeting, Jack lingered in the room, watching as Hana left with her usual efficient stride. She nodded respectfully at him before disappearing through the doorway, leaving him alone with Aphrodite. Aphrodite turned to him with a radiant smile, her pink eyes glimmering with excitement. "Now, my love, a deal''s a deal. It''s time for our day." Jack chuckled, slipping an arm around her waist and pulling her close. "You don''t waste any time, do you?" "Why would I? Every second with you is precious," she murmured, her voice soft yet possessive. She trailed her fingers along his jawline, her gaze locking onto his with an intensity that made his heartbeat. "And I don''t like sharing. Not today." Jack smirked, his possessiveness flickering in his eyes. "Good. Because today, you''re all mine." Aphrodite''s smile widened, and she leaned up to brush a kiss against his lips. "Then, let''s not waste any time." The two of them began their day by strolling through the nearby gardens. The flowers were in full bloom, their vibrant colors painting a breathtaking backdrop. Jack held Aphrodite''s hand, their fingers entwined as they walked. She tugged him closer asionally, her pink hair catching the sunlight like a halo. "You know," Aphrodite began, her voice lilting, "this ce is beautiful but palespared to you." Jack raised a brow, though his grin betrayed his amusement. "ttery? Should I be worried?" She stopped walking, turning to face him. Her hands slid up to cup his face, her pink eyes burning with adoration¡ªand something darker. "No, you should feel loved. You''re my everything, Jack. You know that, don''t you?" Her intensity took him aback momentarily, but he matched it with his unwavering gaze. "And you''re mine. Aphrodite, no one else could ever take your ce." Her expression softened, though the possessive edge in her eyes didn''t waver. "Good. Because I''d destroy anyone who tried." Her words were spoken lightly, but the underlying truth sent a shiver down his spine¡ªnot of fear, but of their raw devotion. He leaned down to kiss her, his lips meeting hers in a slow, lingering embrace that seemed to freeze time. When they finally pulled apart, her cheeks were flushed, and her smile was more radiant than ever. The day continued with quiet moments of joy. They shared a private lunch at a cozy caf¨¦ tucked away in the corner of the town. Aphrodite insisted on feeding Jack bites of dessert, her giggles infectious as he yed along. "You''re spoiling me," Jack teased as she offered him another forkful of cake. "Of course I am," she replied, her tone unapologetic. "What''s the point of being a goddess if I can''t spoil my love?" Later, they found themselves on a hill overlooking a sereneke. Aphrodite rested her head on Jack''s shoulder, her arms wrapped around his as they sat on a nket beneath a shady tree. The sound of waterpping gently at the shore mixed with the soft rustle of leaves in the breeze. "I don''t want this to end," Aphrodite whispered, her voice tinged with vulnerability. "It doesn''t have to," Jack replied, his hand tightening around hers. "We''ll have more days like this. I promise." She tilted her head to look at him, her expression tender yet fierce. "You''d better keep that promise. Because if anyone tries to take you away from me..." Jack cut her off with a kiss, his hand cupping her cheek. "No one will. I''m not going anywhere." As the sun dipped below the horizon, they returned home, their bond stronger than ever. Aphrodite leaned against Jack as they walked, her contented sigh warming his heart. "You do make everything better," she said softly. Jack smiled, pressing a kiss to the top of her head. "And you keep me grounded." She stopped in her tracks, turning to face him. "Don''t you ever forget how much I love you, Jack? Because it''s everything. You''re everything." "I won''t," he assured her, pulling her into a tight embrace. "And don''t forget how much I love you, too." Their day ended in each other''s arms, their shared moments of love andughter bing another cherished memory. Chapter 185 Claras abilities As Aphrodite and Hana walked down the corridor, the sound of their footsteps echoed softly against the smooth floors. The subtle hum of the bunker''s energy systems filled the background. Aphrodite''s pink hair flowed behind her as she led the way. She walked calmly while Hana followed closely behind, her expression full of admiration, as this was the first time that she had met her god face to face. They entered a private living room furnished with luxuriousfort. A soft couch sat at the center, with a low ss table filled with a small arrangement of fresh flowers and a tray of tea. Aphrodite gestured for Hana to sit as she gracefully settled into her chair, her pink eyes sparkling with warmth. "Alright, darling," Aphrodite said, pouring tea into two delicate cups. "I''m eager to hear everything. Start from the beginning." Hana took the offered cup, nodding in gratitude. "As you know, I''ve been gathering intelligence and maintaining my cover within the Arbiter''s ranks. ra has been helping me in ensuring the sess of our operations." At the mention of ra, Aphrodite raised an eyebrow. "ra? I''ve heard about her but haven''t had the pleasure of understanding her full capabilities. Enlighten me." Hana ced the cup down, leaning forward slightly as she began to exin. "ra is an advanced AI and can take any form she so decides. Now, she is in the form of my wristband. " Hana raised her arm to show the wristband she was talking about. It looked like a normal ck with a gray wristband, but that meant that the camouge was top-notch. "She also has a lot of functions, and here are a couple of them: [Real-Time Data Analysis: ra can monitor and analyze data from any active portal or connected systems. This includes troop movements, energy fluctuations, andmunication patterns across dimensions. Strategic nning: She is capable of running simtions and creating optimized ns for various scenarios. She offers precise rmendations, Whetherbat strategies, resource allocation, or infiltration methods. Communication Management: ra intercepts and filters enemy transmissions. She can trante and decode encrypted messages and even mimic Arbiter or other person in power protocols to nt false information or create diversions. System Integration:@@novelbin@@ ra can seamlessly integrate with both organic and artificial systems. For example, she controls the secondarymand room I operate from and interfaces with the Arbiter''s technology to ensure my cover remains intact. Personal Support: Beyond technical abilities, ra has an advanced emotional intelligence module. She provides mental and emotional support during high-stress situations, helping me stay focused and grounded."] Aphrodite leaned back, her pink eyes widening slightly. "She sounds wonderful to have. No wonder you''ve been able to keep your position among those disgusting creatures." Hana nodded, her expression grim as she remembered her time there. "She is. And I owe much of my sess to her. ra has also been good at keeping tabs on people. ra is currently monitoring troop deployments across the Arbiter''s empire and analyzing the stability of the portals. The destruction we caused has thrown them into disarray, but they are adapting faster than anticipated." Aphrodite''s expression shifted to one of thoughtful concern. "So, their ipetence only buys us so much time." "Exactly," Hana confirmed. "ra predicts they''ll fully stabilize theirmunications within a month if we don''t disrupt their efforts further. However, she has found weak points in their supply chains and key outposts that we can exploit." Aphrodite sipped her tea as she calmy thought about what she said. "You''ve done incredibly well; Hana and I am proud of you but how are you holding up? Are you sure you can keep your cover up when you go back there?" Hana hesitated for a moment, her calm mask faltering slightly. "It''s not easy pretending to serve beings I despise. But with ra helping me¡ªand your blessing¡ªI''ve found the strength to endure. The chance to bring them down is worth every sacrifice." Aphrodite leaned forward, cing a gentle hand on Hana''s. "You''re not alone in this, darling. Remember that. We''ll dismantle their empire piece by piece, and when the timees, you''ll have your justice." Hana nodded, her resolve renewed. "Thank you, goddess. I won''t let you down." Aphrodite smiled gently, her pink eyes sparkling with warmth. "Come now, Hana. You''ve had a long day. Let me show you to where you''ll rest tonight." Hana hesitated for a moment, her awe of Aphrodite evident as she bowed her head. "Thank you, goddess. Your kindness is more than I deserve." Explore more stories with My Virtual Library Empire "Nonsense," Aphrodite said; her tone was yful and not like the way she thought that gods were. "You''ve done so much for us already. A good night''s rest is the least I can offer." She stood gracefully, her dress flowing as if moved by a breeze, and led Hana through the halls of the bunker. The journey was calming, the silence asionally broken by the soft hum of the energy systems. The walls seemed to radiate warmth, and Hana couldn''t help but feel at ease in Aphrodite''s presence. As they arrived at a modest yet elegantly furnished bedroom, Aphrodite gestured toward the door. "This is where you''ll stay tonight," she said, opening the door to reveal a room bathed in soft, golden light. Afortable bed stood at the center, filled with plush pillows and a thick quilt. A small table with a vase of fresh flowers sat by the window, and the faint scent ofvender filled the air. Hana stepped inside, her gaze sweeping across the room. "It''s perfect," she said quietly. "Thank you, goddess." Aphrodite ced a hand on Hana''s shoulder. "Rest well, Hana. You''ll need your strength for tomorrow." With that, Aphrodite left, her presence lingering even after the door closed softly behind her. Hana exhaled slowly, letting the stress of the day melt away. She removed her clothes, ced them on the bedside table, andy down on the bed. The softness of the mattress enveloped her, and she drifted into a deep, dreamless sleep. After a good night''s rest, the soft light of dawn filtered through the curtains as Hana stirred awake. She blinked a few times, her body feeling full of energy from the peaceful rest. Sitting up, she stretched, her mind already preparing for the day ahead. She dressed in new clothes that were in her closet and made sure her wristband¡ªra¡ªwas securely in ce. The AI activated with a subtle pulse of light. "Good morning, Hana," ra''s calm, soothing voice greeted her. "Your schedule indicates you''ll need to depart soon." Hana nodded, a small smile ying on her lips. "Yes, ra. Let''s get to it." Making her way through the quiet halls, she encountered no one. Aphrodite knew that she needed to go now so ensured that the others were upied, leaving Hana to her thoughts. At therge purple portal that she went through yesterday she stood at again. This time instead of arriving here she would leave this ce and go back to her own universe. With onest nce at the peaceful surroundings of the big forest, Hana stepped through the portal. The disorienting sensation of dimensional travel passed quickly, and Hana emerged on the other side of the portal. The familiar sight of the Arbiter''s cold, mechanical stronghold greeted her. The stark contrast to the warm and weing domain that she was just at. As she looked around, she began to feel even more ready to take those disgusting creatures down and let this ce be the paradise it once was. Before she could fully regain her bearings, a squad of reinforcements approached the portal. The monsters were grotesque as always¡ªtwisted forms with glowing golden stars that marked their allegiance to the Arbiter god. Their suspicious gazes lingered on Hana. "Commander Hana," one of therger creatures, a hulking brute with an oversized, horned head, rasped. "Reinforcements have arrived as ordered. What are your instructions?" Hana straightened, her expression neutral butmanding. "Continue your patrols and secure this location. The Arbiter Council will not tolerate any failures, and neither will I." The monsters exchanged nces, their suspicion evident, but they dared not voice it aloud. Hana''s rank and authority left them no room to question her openly. One of the smaller creatures, its spindly limbs trembling slightly, spoke hesitantly. "Commander¡­ there are rumors of sabotage near the portals. Do you suspect anything here?" Hana''s eyes narrowed, her tone sharp. "Rumors are distractions for the weak. Focus on your duties and leave the analysis to me." The group recoiled slightly at hermanding tone, nodding quickly before dispersing to carry out her orders. Hana exhaled silently, the tension in her chest easing slightly as they moved away. "ra," she murmured softly, her wristband glowing faintly in response. "Keep monitoring them. If they make any unusual moves, alert me immediately." "Understood, Hana," ra replied, her voice steady. "They are wary, but they willply for now." "That''s good, at least." Hana sighed in relief before walking away. Chapter 186 the first step of taking over Hana walked through the corridors of the Arbiter''s castle in the capital city, her eyes scanning her surroundings, ensuring she wouldn''t get killed when she let her guard down. Each step she took was a step closer to her room. It had be her safe ce, a ce where she could think, n, and coordinate with ra without the prying eyes of the Arbiters or their disgusting minions. As the heavy metallic doors slid open with a hiss, Hana stepped into her room. Her wristband glowing faintly, ra activated the lights and secured the chamber. "Wee back, Hana," ra''s calm voice greeted her. "The room is secure, and all external surveince has been neutralized." Hana nodded, a small smirk tugging at her lips. "Good. Let''s get to work." She sat at themand console in the corner of the room, the holographic interfaceing to life as ra projected maps, reports, and troop movements onto the translucent screen. Hana''s eyes flicked over the data, absorbing every detail. Hana leaned forward, studying the glowing routes on the map, as ra continued her analysis. "ra," Hana began, her voice steady. "What do we know about the resource supply lines to the capital?" ra adjusted the map projection, highlighting three key ces. "The capital relies heavily on three main supply channels: the Eastern Grain Line, the Southern Mana Stone Mine, and the Northern Mineral Channel. The Southern Mana Stone Mine is particrly critical, as mana stones are their primary energy source. Disrupting this would destabilize their energy grid and their ability to power magical defenses and construct what they heavily rely on for defense." Hana''s eyes narrowed. "If we disrupt the mana stone supply, how quickly will it impact the capital?" ra''s calctions flickered onto the screen. "Mana reserves in the capital are maintained for critical systems and emergencies. If the mine is shut down, the city will experience energy shortages within three days, and critical mana-based systems will start failing within a week." Hana nodded, her gaze sharp. "Three days of shortages, their defenses will start to crumble. Combined with the food shortages from targeting the Eastern Grain Line, the rebellion will have the perfect ignition conditions." ra highlighted the Southern Mana Stone Mine on the map. "The mine is heavily guarded, but its transport routes and distribution hubs are more vulnerable. Disrupting these key points will effectively sever their supply line without requiring a direct assault on the mine." Hana''s lips curled into a small smile. "Perfect. We''ll cripple their mana supply without drawing immediate attention to ourselves." ra highlighted additional weak points along the mana stone transport routes. "Sabotaging the transport routes, particrly the main junctions where mana stones are stored before distribution, would be the best ce to strike. Destroying these depots will cause panic as reserves dwindle faster than anticipated." Hana leaned back in her chair, tapping her chin thoughtfully. "Excellent. With the mana shortages, their constructs and barriers will fail, making it easy for a rebellion to start. It will also force the Arbiters to focus their forces on protecting their mines rather than the capital due to their greed for the mana stones." ra''s calcted voice came through again. "If this n is executed sessfully, the Arbiter Council will lose control over their popce and resources. It will set the stage for their downfall." Hana''s vision solidified as she reviewed the strategy. "First, we''ll hit the Eastern Grain Line to start the food shortages. Then, we''ll disrupt the Southern Mana Stone Mine''s transport routes. By the time the capital realizes what''s happening, their defenses will be crippled." "And the Northern Mineral Channel?" ra inquired. Hana''s thought for a moment. "That will be our insurance. Once the rebellion begins, we''ll set traps to dy their reinforcements. By the time they understand the scale of what happened, it''ll already be toote to fix everything." ra''s voice rang from the screen again. "Understood. I''ll begin preparing the necessary resources and ensuring the n remains undetected." Hana stood from her seat and walked towards her couch to sit down. "Good. Once the people begin to rebel, we''ll use the chaos to infiltrate the room and kill or injure them." ¡­ Late into the night, inplete darkness, Hana''s subordinates moved into position around Meadowcross. ra monitored their movements and instructed them through theirmunication devices. The first team approached the mana-powered rail line, their tools glowing faintly as they prepared to sabotage the tracks. ra''s voice exined to them on the spot how they should do it.@@novelbin@@ "Focus on the central mana conductor," she said. "Disabling it will render the entire rail system inoperable. But as always, avoid detection." The team worked quickly, their movements following ra''s words. The glow of the mana conductor dimmed and then went out entirely as they severed the connection. The once-active rail system fell silent, its faint hum reced by the stillness of the night. Meanwhile, the second team infiltrated the depot''smunication hub. The guards stationed there were half-asleep, their boredom evident because they never thought someone had enough balls to do something against the Arbiters. When inside the team, the mana rys were disabled, severing the depot''s ability to call for reinforcements. The operation went smoother than expected. When the guards realized something was wrong, the teams were already retreating back, leaving a depot in disarray. Without the rail system andmunicationwork, the Eastern Grain Line was effectively paralyzed. ¡­ The Arbiter''s council chamber was filled with the usual sounds of gluttony and excess when the heavy doors creaked open. The oppressive scent of spiced wine and roasted meat hung in the air, mingling with the faint metallic tang of mana resonating from the chamber''s enchanted walls. Twelve bloated figures around the U-shaped table turned their beady eyes toward the trembling messenger who dared interrupt their dinner. The Arbiter at the center, the fattest of them all, his chins quivering with eachbored breath, gesturedzily with a jeweled hand. "Speak," hemanded, his voice oozing with disdain. The messenger, pale and visibly sweating, bowed deeply. His hands shook as he unrolled the scroll. "My lords, urgent news from Meadowcross. The Eastern Grain Line has been sabotaged." The room froze, the air thick with tension. A smaller but equally rotund Arbiter on the right mmed a greasy fist onto the table, causing his cup to spill wine across the polished surface. "Sabotaged?" he bellowed, his face flushing with anger. "Exin yourself, you worm!" The messenger quivered, his voice barely audible over the Arbiter''s wheezing rage. "The mana-powered rail lines have been rendered inoperable, and the central mana conductor has been disabled. Communication rys at the depot have also been taken offline. The attack was... coordinated, my lords." The Arbiter to the left, whose massive belly pressed against the table''s edge, let out a hissingugh, his double chin wobbling. "Coordinated? Against us? By whom? Rats scurrying in the dark?" The messenger hesitated, his voice trembling. "It is unclear, my lord. The saboteurs left no trace." The central Arbiter raised a hand; his arm rolled, jiggling with the effort. His tone was quieter but no less menacing. "Summon Commander Hana. She oversees this region. Let her exin how she allowed such a disgrace to ur." As she was summoned, Hana walked the long, dimly lit corridor leading to the council chamber, her heels clicking against the polished floors. "Just do as nned, Hana. Maintain yourposure." ra cheered Hana on for a bit, and Hana smiled as she felt the goodwill from her partner. The grand doors opened, and she stepped inside, immediately feeling the weight of twelve fat pairs of suspicious eyes upon her. The Arbiters were a grotesque sight. Find more chapters on My Virtual Library Empire The central Arbiter, whose triple chins seemed to merge with his chest, spoke first. "Hana," he began, his voice deep and slow, "exin this... catastrophe at Meadowcross." Hana bowed low, her movements deliberate and respectful. "My lords, I was unaware of the attack until the reports reached the capital. I have been here, overseeing preparations for our next deployment." The Arbiter on the far right, whose bloated hands fidgeted constantly with a te of uneaten food, leaned forward. "Unaware? Youmand the operations in that region! Are you so ipetent that rebels can cripple a vital supply line under your nose?" Hana met his gaze without flinching. "My lords, the precision of this attack suggests a well-organized resistance carried it out. The Eastern Grain Line is a critical asset; it is no surprise that it would be targeted." The Arbiter on the far left, whose gut pressed against the table as he wheezed with every breath, sneered. "Excuses! We ced you in this position to prevent such failures. What assurances can you give us that you are not...plicit in this sabotage?" Hana''s expression remained impassive. "My lords, I have no reason to undermine our operations. Every action I take is in service to the Arbiter Council. If you doubt my loyalty, I offer ess to my records and movements." The central Arbiter steepled his sausage-like fingers, his gaze heavy with suspicion. "And what do you then propose, Commander Hana? How do we recover from this disgrace?" Hana sped her hands behind her back, her voice steady without any sign of nervousness. "Strengthen security at all critical supply lines, especially Meadowcross. Conduct a thorough investigation into unusual activity and increase patrols to deter further sabotage. I will oversee efforts to secure our logisticalwork and identify the people who did it." The Arbiter beside him, whose bby neck jiggled as he spoke, sneered. "Personally oversee? Convenient, isn''t it? That you would remain in the region where such sabotage urred." Hana''s tone did not falter under the suspicion of the people before her. "My presence ensures ountability, my lords. If further attacks ur, I will be on the ground to address them immediately." The central Arbiter leaned back in his chair, his rolls shifting with the movement. "Very well, Hana. You are authorized to proceed with your proposed measures. But understand this¡ªshould another failure ur, the consequences will fall squarely upon your shoulders." Hana bowed deeply. "Understood, my lords. I will not fail you." As she exited the chamber, the Arbiters'' suspicious murmurs followed her. ra''s voice buzzed softly in her ear. "Well done, Hana. They''re still wary, but you''ve bought us time." Hana''s lips curved into a faint smile. "Time is all we need." Chapter 187 Decoy Hana walked back to her room, her mind already full of ns. The meeting had gone as she expected. The Arbiters were suspicious of her, but their egos and arrogance left them blind to what her ns were. ra''s voice could be heard in her ear as the door to her room sealed shut behind her. "They''ll expect you to leave for Meadowcross immediately," ra said, her tone even. "What''s your n?" Hana smirked, stepping toward her wardrobe as she activated the holographic map on themand console. "We''ll give them exactly what they want to see, ra. I''ll need to misdirect them if they''re watching me this closely. But first¡­" She reached for a in cloak that a soldier might wear and slipped it over her uniform. "...I have to prepare something to prepare." ra disyed the logistical routes and personnel movements on the map. "I''ve already identified three surveince agents tasked with reporting your actions to the Arbiters. They''ll follow you the moment you step outside." "Perfect," Hana murmured, her mind working hard to devise the actions that would work. "We''ll make it easy for them. Deploy a decoy carriage and a small troop escort. Have the decoy use the western route¡ªthe most direct path to Meadowcross." Find your next read at My Virtual Library Empire ra''s interface glimmered. "Understood. I''ll coordinate with the loyal operatives in the city. What will you do?" "I''ll stay here," Hana said, pulling the cloak hood over her head. "But they''ll believe I''ve left. I want them to believe I am gone while I finish my work in the capital." Hana moved fast, gathering a small pouch of mana stones and hermunicator. She exited her room and headed toward the barracks, where her loyal operatives were waiting. The decoy carriage rolled through the gates of the Arbiter''s castle, its wheels crunching against the cobbled streets. Two loyal operatives, dressed in uniforms identical to Hana''s, sat inside, their hoods pulled low to obscure their faces. The small troop escort nked the carriage, adding a more authentic feeling to the charade. From the shadows, a tall, lean figure observed the carriage. His eyes narrowed as he took notes on a small parchment. This was Aldric, a seasoned operative tasked by the Arbiters to monitor Hana. He was a cunning man, and his sharp mind had earned him a reputation as a trustworthy informant. Aldric trailed the carriage at a safe distance, his worn boots muffling his steps. He watched as it turned onto the western road, heading toward Meadowcross. Satisfied, he retreated to a quiet alleyway, pulling out amunication crystal. "She''s on the move," he reported, his voice was low and soft. "Hana''s carriage has left the capital, apanied by a troop escort. She''s heading west toward Meadowcross." The crystal pulsed with faint light as the response came through. "Good. Maintain your surveince and ensure she arrives at her destination. The Arbiters will not tolerate failure." Aldric tucked the crystal back into his pocket, a faint smirk on his lips. "Of course," he muttered. "But I doubt she''s as loyal as she pretends to be." Unbeknownst to Aldric, Hana had never boarded the carriage. Instead, she slipped into the hidden passagewaywork beneath the Arbiter''s castle. It is abyrinth known only to a select few. "They bought it," ra''s voice whispered in her ear. "The decoy is en route, and Aldric has reported your departure." Hana smiled as she paused to press her back against the cool stone wall. "Good. That should keep them upied for a while." Emerging from the hidden passageways into a secluded city section, Hana adjusted her cloak and seamlessly blended into the bustling crowd. Her work in the capital was far from over, and she couldn''t afford any mistakes. "Let''s move to the next phase," she murmured, eyes scanning the crowd. "I need to ensure our operatives in the city are ready." Aldric lingered at the western gate long after the decoy carriage had disappeared into the horizon. His sharp eyes traced the faint trail of dust kicked up by the carriage. His instincts gnawed at him, and doubts grew inside him, even as the scene before him appeared without any suspicious activity. "She''s clever," he murmured under his breath. "But I''ll see through it, eventually." Turning on his heel, Aldric began the long walk back to the Arbiter Council Hall. The capital city''s streets were dimly lit, the faint glow of mana-poweredmps casting flickering shadows. The towering towers of the Arbiter''s castle loomed in the distance. As Aldric approached the Council Hall, the massive iron doors groaned open, revealing the cavernous chamber within. The cold stone walls seemed to leech the warmth from the air, amplifying the chill Aldric felt in his chest as he stepped forward. Twelve grotesquely bloated figures sat around the U-shaped table, their beady eyes narrowing as Aldric approached. The central Arbiter, thergest of them all, lounged on a throne-like chair that barely supported his immense girth. Rolls of fat spilled over the armrests, his jeweled fingers twitching with irritation. "Speak," the central Arbiter ordered, his voice a rumbling growl. His triple chins quivered as he shifted, and hisbored breathing echoed in the chamber. Aldric bowed deeply. "My lords, I bring news of Commander Hana''s departure."@@novelbin@@ The Arbiter on the far left, whose bloated form barely fit within his chair, sneered. His sagging jowls wobbled as he spat, "About time. Did she crawl out of her den ofziness?" The one on the far right, his sausage-like fingers endlessly fiddling with the hem of his stained robe, leaned forward, his small eyes narrowing. "And? Is she truly on her way to Meadowcross, or has she concocted some scheme to dy her orders?" Aldric straightened slightly, though he kept his gaze respectfully lowered. "I witnessed her departure myself, my lords. Her carriage left the city apanied by a standard troop escort. It bore her insignia, and the escort followed her directmands." The Arbiter to the left, whose immense belly pressed against the table, let out a wheezingugh. "How convenient. And yet¡­ how convenient would it be for this to be a ruse?" The central Arbiter raised a hand, causing ripples to cascade down his bby arm. "Silence," hemanded, his voiceden with authority. He turned his gluttonous gaze toward Aldric. "Do you believe she is attempting to deceive us?" Aldric hesitated for a moment, choosing his words carefully. "My lords, I cannot say with certainty. Commander Hana has always been¡­ resourceful. But the evidence of her departure appears genuine." The central Arbiter''s chin wobbled as he turned his attention back to Aldric. "Continue monitoring her activities. If she deviates from her path or any further disruptions ur, I expect you to inform us immediately." Aldric bowed once more, his voice steady. "As youmand, my lords." The Arbiter on the far left, his pig-like eyes gleaming with malice, leaned forward. "And Aldric," he sneered, "should she fail us¡­ we''ll expect you to deliver her head." Aldric''s lips twitched into a faint smile, though it did not reach his eyes. "I will serve asmanded." As Aldric exited the chamber, the oppressive weight of the Arbiters'' gaze lingered on his shoulders. While the Arbiters were stupid and couldn''t do anything good for their people, that did not mean that they were helpless. They could sit here without any worries because the blessing of their god made them strong enough for most fights; they were just toozy to use that power. Aldric stepped out into the cold, damp streets of the capital. The decoy carriage might have fooled the Arbiters, but his instincts whispered otherwise. Commander Hana was no fool, and her resourcefulness was both a strength and a weakness. If she were nning something, Aldric intended to uncover it. With a fast pace, he moved through the cobblestone streets, blending into the shadows. The faint glow of mana-poweredmps lit his path as he made his way to the western gate. Once he arrived, he approached the stables and requisitioned a swift mount, its sleek ck coat shimmering faintly under the pale light. "Keep up with the carriage," Aldric muttered as he mounted the horse. "Let''s see how far this n of hers goes." The horse galloped through the night. The night air was cold against his face, but his focus remained on his objective. The faint trail of dust and the subtle grooves in the dirt road were his guide. The trail led him further westward toward Meadowcross as the decoy carriage maintained its steady pace. From a distance, he could see the faint glow of the mana-powerednterns hanging from the carriage. The apanying troop escort moved with discipline, and their formations were tight and professional. Aldric slowed his horse, ensuring he stayed far enough behind to remain unseen. His sharp eyes scanned the scene for any signs of suspicious activity and as he observed, his suspicions deepened. The escort''s movements were too weird, their behavior almost mechanical like they were following a script. Chapter 189 Rebellion ra''s holographic disy moved, revealing a detailed breakdown of Aldric''s psychological and behavioral profile. Charts, graphs, and snippets of data painted a clear picture of the man''splexities. "Several factors contribute to the 65% probability," ra began, her voice inputing mode as she was working while showing her work. "While Aldric is intelligent and disillusioned with the Arbiter Council, certain aspects of his personality and situation act as barriers." Hana crossed her arms, her brow furrowing as she leaned closer to the projection. "Let''s hear them." ra highlighted a section of Aldric''s profile. "Firstly, his survival instinct. Aldric is aware of the dangers of defying the Arbiters. His position as an operative grants him privileges and protections he would lose if he openly opposes them. The risk-to-reward ratio is a significant deterrent." Experience tales with My Virtual Library Empire Hana nodded, her lips pressing into a thin line. "He''s a practical man. I expected as much. What else?" ra shifted the disy to a new segment. "Loyalty, albeit a bit fractured. Aldric has spent years in service to the Arbiter Council. While he resents their greed and ipetence, a part of him still sees them as the most stable force in a chaotic world. Changing that perception requires undeniable proof that your vision and n offers greater stability." Hana''s eyes narrowed. "He''s loyal to the idea of order, not the Arbiters themselves. That can be worked with. What about his motivations?" ra zoomed in on a set of personal history notes. "Aldric values recognition and respect. His role as an operative ces him near power, even if he''s not the one wielding it. Joining your cause would strip him of that status unless he''s guaranteed a significant role in your ns." Hana tapped her chin as she thought the situation over. "He needs assurances. Something to make the risk worthwhile." "Precisely," ra agreed. "Additionally, Aldric is cautious by nature. He prefers calcted risks over impulsive decisions. While your argument has piqued his curiosity, he''ll require evidence of your skills before fullymitting." Hana''s smirk returned. "Then we''ll give him that evidence. The next phase of our operations will show Aldric just how effective we can be." "It''s worth noting that Aldric''s curiosity is a significant advantage. His willingness to hear you out suggests he''s open to change, even if he''s not ready to act on it yet." Hana pushed off the wall, her confidence returning in full. "We''ll make that curiosity grow. I want him to see the cracks in the Arbiters'' foundation¡ªhow their empire is already crumbling. Once he realizes the inevitable, he''ll have no choice but to join us." ra''s interface flickered with acknowledgment. "Understood. I''ll continue monitoring his movements andmunications. If he hesitates or begins to waver, we''ll adjust our strategy ordingly." Hana began walking toward the hiddenwork of passageways that crisscrossed the city. "Good. Aldric is a valuable asset, but he''s not indispensable. If he won''t join us, we''ll ensure he can''t stand in our way." "Understood," ra replied, her tone resolute. "Shall I prioritize gathering intelligence on his next steps?" "Yes," Hana said without hesitation. "If he returns to the Arbiters, I want to know exactly what he tells them¡ªand how they respond. We''ll need to stay ahead of their moves if we''re going to seed." ¡­ Aldric rode through the dimly lit streets of the capital, his thoughts as turbulent as a storm. Hana''s words reyed in his mind; her confidence lingered like a shadow, and he didn''t know why she had it. He guided his horse through the bustling streets, the city alive with the muted hum of early activity. Merchants called out to passing patrons and the faint scent of freshly baked bread. "Hana," he muttered under his breath, his tone carrying a mix of admiration and frustration. "You''ve backed me into a corner." As he approached the gates of the Arbiter''s stronghold, the sight of the sprawling council chamber shone ahead of him. The gates creaked open at his approach, and Aldric dismounted, handing his horse to a nearby attendant. His steps were wide as he entered the vast hall. The twelve Arbiters were gathered around their U-shaped table as always, their big forms barely contained by their ornate chairs. The central Arbiter, thergest of them all, gestured with a jeweled hand, his rolls of fat jiggling as he spoke. "Aldric," the central Arbiter rumbled, his voice thick with impatience. "You''ve kept us waiting." Aldric bowed deeply, masking his inner turmoil. "My lords, I bring the news that you requested." The Arbiter on the far left, whose bloated fingers toyed with a golden goblet, sneered. "Speak quickly. Did Commander Hana fulfill her orders?" Aldric straightened, his gaze steady, but his mind was racing. He had to be careful about his actions. Exposing Hana''s ruse outright would bring immediate suspicion upon himself. Yet, withholding critical information could endanger his position. "The carriage has reached Meadowcross," Aldric began. "The decoy was well-executed, a show of Commander Hana''s strategic talent. It sessfully deterred any suspicions from potential saboteurs." The Arbiter on the far right, whose beady eyes gleamed with malice, leaned forward. "Decoy? Exin yourself, Aldric." Aldric met the Arbiter''s gaze. "Commander Hana utilized a decoy to ensure the safety of her journey. With the recent sabotage of the Eastern Grain Line, she took precautions to mislead any potential threats." The central Arbiter''s triple chins wobbled as he let out a low grunt. "Clever. But where is Commander Hana now?" "Commander Hana remained in the capital to finalize preparations for reinforcing Meadowcross," Aldric replied smoothly. "She deemed it necessary to oversee logistics personally before joining her forces. Her decision was calcted to ensure the mission''s sess." The Arbiter to the left let out a wheezingugh, his jowls quivering. "Calcted, you say? Or another excuse to dy her duties?" Aldric''s tone hardened slightly. "Commander Hana''s actions have consistently demonstrated her loyalty to this council. Her methods may be unconventional, but her results speak for themselves." The central Arbiter''s gaze bore into Aldric, his bloated fingers drumming against the table. "And do you trust her, Aldric?" A moment of silence stretched between them; the air was heavy. Aldric''s mind worked quickly, weighing his options. "I trust her results," he said finally. "Commander Hana understands the stakes of this mission and the consequences of failure. She is pragmatic enough to know that loyalty to this council is her only path forward." The central Arbiter''s expression remained inscrutable, his sagging features unreadable. Finally, he waved a dismissive hand. "Very well. Continue monitoring her progress, Aldric. Should she falter, you will report directly to us." Aldric bowed deeply. "As youmand, my lords." As he exited the council chamber, their gaze followed him. The Arbiters had epted his report, but the tension in the room made it clear they remained irritated with the situation. Aldric''s steps quickened as he left the hall behind. Hana had yed her hand well, but her words had left doubt in his mind. The Arbiters'' greed and arrogance were undeniable truths. Could she indeed be the catalyst for change? Or was she merely another pawn in arger game? Aldric''s jaw tightened as he mounted his horse and rode back into the city. For now, he would continue ying both sides, watching and waiting for the moment when the truth became clear. "Commander Hana," he murmured. "You''d better be as clever as you think you are."@@novelbin@@ ¡­ The five leaders of the rebellion met in the dimly lit basement, where a crude wooden table was covered with a map of the city and its key locations. A flickering mana-poweredntern cast dancing shadows on their faces, each reflecting determination and focus. Lysara, the strategist, stood at the head of the table, her eyes scanning the map. She tapped a point in the inner city near the Arbiter stronghold. "We all know why we''re here. The time for silence is ending. The people are restless, and their anger is growing by the day. If we strike too soon, we risk being crushed. If we wait too long, the arbitrators will reassert control. Timing is everything." The engineer Kael leaned forward, his calloused fingers tracing a path on the map. "The key is the mana grid. The conduits run through the entire city, feeding power to the stronghold and their defenses. They''re strong but not invulnerable. I''ve identified three critical points. If we disable them, the Arbiter''s power grid copses, including their barriers and constructs." Lysara nodded. "How long will it take to prepare the charges?" "Not long," Kael replied. "The charges are ready, but the cement has to be precise. I''ll need a small team to assist me and to cover our tracks." Amara, the healer, ced a calming hand on the table. "Disabling the grid is vital, but so is ensuring the people are ready. If the Arbiters suspect an uprising, they''ll tighten their grip on the popce. We must prepare safe houses and caches of food, medicine, and weapons. Once the fight begins, the people will need to know where to go." Talia, the true leader of the rebellion, crossed her arms and spoke strongly. "The people are ready, but they need a spark. A moment that tells them it''s time to rise. The mana grid failing will be a strong start, but we need more. Something visible. Something they can rally around." Darian, the smuggler, chuckled as he leaned back against the wall. "A bold disy, eh? I like it. How about we make it rain Arbiter banners? Literally. We hit their propaganda machines, their symbols of power, and rece them with our own." Talia''s eyes gleamed "Exactly. When the power goes out and the city plunges into chaos, we''ll take over key areas and disy the rebellion''s symbol. The people need to see that we''re not just shadows in the dark¡ªwe''re their future." Chapter 191 Loyalty Her parents, King ric, and Queen Serana, had fought hard against the necromancer. Her father had stood at the castle gates, sword in hand, refusing to abandon his people. Her mother had hidden Lira in a secret passageway, kissing her forehead as tears streamed down her face. "Stay quiet, my love," her mother had whispered. "No matter what you hear, you must stay hidden. One day, you''ll see our city free again." Those were thest words Lira ever heard from her mother. She had obeyed, trembling in the darkness of the passageway as the sounds of battle raged above her. When silence finally fell, she crept out, only to find the castle in ruins and her family gone. The necromancer god had installed the Arbiters to govern the capital, turning it into a grotesque copy of the vibrant city it once was. The people of the city who had thrived under her family''s rule became little more than ves, their lives dictated by the whims of the Arbiters'' greed and cruelty. Lira had been too young and powerless to challenge them. Instead, she had be one of the faceless masses, hiding her identity and surviving as best she could. As the years passed, Lira grew into a woman hardened by loss but not broken by it. She had watched the city''s spirit decay under the Arbiters'' rule, theirws and brutal enforcers crushing any hope of resistance. And yet, she had always carried a small me within her¡ªa promise she had made to herself as a child. One day, she would see her city free again. Now, watching the rebellion banners fly and hearing the defiant cries of the people, Lira felt that me burn brighter. This wasn''t about reiming her title or restoring her family''s legacy. It was about allowing the city''s people to breathe freely once more. Lira stepped away from the window, her fingers tightening around her satchel. The memory of her mother''s voice echoed in her mind. "One day, you''ll see our city free again." That day wasing. And Lira would do whatever it took to see it through. Lira descended from her room cautiously, the remnants of explosions filling the air. Her heart raced as she navigated the crowded streets, slipping through alleys and avoiding the attention of enforcers who were still fighting for the Arbiters. Her satchel pressed tightly against her side. The city was alive with rebellion. The banners, the cries, the defiance¡ªit all filled Lira with a mix of hope and anxiety. For years, she had been a shadow, a ghost of her former self, living under the weight of her family''s legacy. With the people rising, she felt the weight of responsibility bearing down on her. Her parents'' faces shed in her mind, their sacrifices fueling her. She nearly collided with a figure emerging from a narrow doorway as she turned a corner. The woman steadied her with a firm grip, her sharp eyes immediately softening as recognition flickered across her face. "Lira?" the woman whispered, her voice was filled with shock. Lira stepped back, her hand instinctively reaching for the dagger hidden in her cloak. "Who are you?" she asked cautiously. The woman pulled back her hood, revealing kind eyes framed by graying hair. "Amara. I... I served your mother and father. I was the court healer." Lira''s heart stopped. "You... knew my parents?" Amara nodded, her expression heavy with emotion. "I swore an oath to serve the royal family. I thought... I thought you were gone, like the rest of them." Her voice broke, but she quicklyposed herself. "But here you are, alive. The bloodline of ric and Serana lives on." Lira stared at Amara, torn between disbelief and relief. "I''ve hidden for so long. I didn''t know anyone loyal to the kingdom still remained." Amara stepped closer, "The kingdom may have fallen, but its spirit never did. Many of us have been waiting for this moment¡ªthe rebellion, the chance to take back what was stolen. And now, seeing you here, I know we can." Amara knelt before Lira, her head bowed. "I swore my loyalty to your family years ago, and I swear it again now. I will serve you, Princess Lira, as I served your parents." The title hit Lira like a shockwave. Princess. It was a name she had buried deep, a part of herself she had tried to forget to survive. And yet, hearing it now, amid rebellion, it felt right. It felt powerful. Lira extended a trembling hand to Amara. "Rise. If you are loyal to the people, you serve a cause greater than me." Amara rose, a small smile on her face, as she remembered some memories from years ago. "Your mother would be proud of you," she said. Before Lira could respond, a sharp pain shot through her chest, stealing her breath. She stumbled, clutching at her heart as heat surged through her veins. Amara caught her, and her healer''s instincts immediately took over. "Lira! What''s wrong?" Amara''s voice was filled with panic. Lira couldn''t answer. Her body felt like it was burning from the inside out, her vision blurring as a golden light began to radiate from her skin. Images shed through her mind¡ªher father standing tall at the gates, her mother whispering words of love, the castle bathed in fire, and the Arbiter''s sigil looming over her city. The light intensified, swirling around her in ribbons of gold and silver. The sensation was overwhelming, but it wasn''t painful anymore. It was... full of power. "What is this?" Lira whispered, her voice trembling as the light pulsed outward, creating a faint shockwave that sent debris and dust scattering. Amara''s eyes widened in awe. "It''s your bloodline¡ªthe legacy of your family. The line of ric and Serena wasn''t just royal¡ªit was gifted. This... this is your awakening." Lira''s breathing steadied as the light settled around her, forming a faint, shimmering aura. Her senses felt heightened, her mind clearer than it had ever been. She raised her hand and saw the golden glow coursing through her veins. "What does it mean?" Lira asked, her voice steadier now, having recovered from the shock. Amara stepped back, awe still etched on her face. "Your family''s bloodline was tied to thend itself. They could channel its energy, protect it, and empower those who stood with them. The bloodline would only awaken in times of great need¡ªwhen the kingdom was on the brink." Lira clenched her glowing fist, the light ring briefly. "Then it''s time to use it. The people have suffered for long enough." ¡­ The Arbiter''s council hall was chaotic as the twelve bloated figures shuffled into their ornate chairs. Their enormous bodies jiggled and heaved with eachbored breath, sweat glistening on their rolls as they struggled to recover from the exertion of being woken abruptly and forced to meet. "What is happening out there?" bellowed the central Arbiter, his triple chins wobbling as his jeweled hand mmed against the table. The sound echoed in the chamber, though it did little to mask the explosions and shoutsing from the city. Another Arbiter, his face flushed red from exertion, wiped his brow with a golden cloth. "Rebellion! They dare to rise against us! Against us! This¡ªthis is madness!" His voice cracked with panic, and his sausage-like fingers twitched as he gestured wildly. "We''ve ruled this city for decades," hissed the Arbiter to the left, his small, pig-like eyes darting nervously. "Who would be foolish enough to challenge our power? The enforcers should have crushed them by now!" A wheezing Arbiter near the end of the table spoke up, his words punctuated bybored gasps. "The enforcers¡­ they''re failing. Reports¡ª" he paused to inhale deeply, his rolls quivering "¡ªreports say the rebels have taken key areas. Our banners¡­ reced¡­ with their symbols!" The room erupted into a cacophony of ovepping shouts. "Impossible!" "How could this happen?" "Where is our god? Why hasn''t he answered our calls?" The central Arbiter raised a hand, though it took considerable effort, and the room fell into a tense silence. His voice, usually filled with smug authority, now carried an unmistakable tremor. "Has anyone managed to establish contact with Him?" A skeletal-looking Arbiter, his bony hands contrasting starkly with his bloated torso, shook his head. "We''ve tried. Themunication crystals are¡­ unresponsive. The connection to the divine¡ªit''s... it''s gone." The words hung in the air like a death sentence. For a moment, there was only the sound of their heavy breathing and the distant echoes of yelling from the streets. The Arbiter on the far right gulped nervously, his greasy fingers clutching a goblet of spiced wine. "Without His guidance, we are vulnerable. If the people sense that¡ª" "They already have!" snapped the central Arbiter, his voice rising in panic. "Don''t you see? This rebellion isn''t random. It''s nned! Someone is leading them. Someone nned this!" Another Arbiter with a golden chain around his neck flinched, his rolls of fat trembling. "But who? Who would have the resources, the audacity? It must be an outsider. No one in this miserable city would dare!" The Arbiter to the left shook his head violently, his jowls quivering. "You think this is the work of outsiders? No! This is an inside job. The people have turned against us. Our ves! The wretches we''ve fed and clothed!"@@novelbin@@ "Fed?" sneered the Arbiter across from him, his eyes narrowing. "You mean the scraps we toss at them? And clothed? In rags! Don''t delude yourself. They hate us!" "Silence!" roared the central Arbiter, though his voice cracked with desperation. His jeweled fingers dug into the armrests of his chair as he leaned forward, his belly pressing against the table. "We must act. Mobilize the constructs. Triple the enforcer patrols. Restore order at once!" "But without His guidance," said the skeletal Arbiter, his voice trembling, "our constructs are¡­ limited. The mana grid is faltering. Reports indicate sabotage at key conduits." The central Arbiter''s face twisted in rage and fear. "Sabotage? What of Commander Hana? Where is she? She should be overseeing this!" "She¡­ she remained in the capital," another Arbiter stammered, his voice barely above a whisper. "She said she was ensuring logistics, but¡ª" "But she has failed!" the central Arbiter roared, spittle flying from his lips. "Summon her at once! She will answer for this!" The room descended into another chaotic uproar as the Arbiters shouted over one another, their panic growing with every passing second. "They''ll tear us apart!" Explore stories on My Virtual Library Empire "We must flee! Secure the treasury and¡ª" "Flee? Are you mad? This city is ours!" "And what if the rebellion breaches the stronghold? What then? Our god is silent, and we''re left¡ª" "Enough!" The central Arbiter''s voice cracked like a whip, silencing the others. His bloated face was red with frustration, sweat streaming down his cheeks. "We will not flee. We will crush this rebellion and do so with such ferocity that no one will ever dare defy us again!" His words, though forceful, did little to mask the trembling of his voice or the fear in his eyes. The other Arbiters exchanged uneasy nces, their confidence eroding as the sounds of rebellion grew louder outside the chamber walls. Chapter 192 meeting the rebellion leaders Amara held on to Lira as the golden light from her awakening faded, leaving behind a faint shimmer around her skin. Though the power felt foreign, Lira stood taller than she had in years, her heart beating with renewed energy. Amara''s voice broke through her thoughts as she was lost in thought. "Lira, there are people you need to meet. They''ve waited for this moment, even if they didn''t know it was you they were waiting for." Lira hesitated, ncing around at the chaos that surrounded them. The sounds of explosions echoed from nearby streets, the cries of rebels and enforcers mingling in the air. Smoke rose into the sky, and the acrid smell of burning wood and fabric stung her nose. "Amara, is this the right time? The city is on fire." Amara smiled faintly, her expression calm and knowing. "That fire is exactly why this is the time. Come. They need to see you." Amara gripped Lira''s hand without waiting for a response and led her through the capital''s alleys. Lira kept her satchel clutched tightly, her mind racing as they moved. Every corner they turned revealed more signs of the rebellion¡ªbanners fluttering, small groups of rebels dragging down Arbiter statues, and even children chalking the rebellion''s phoenix emblem onto the walls. As they reached a wider street, an explosion erupted ahead of them, shaking the ground beneath their feet. Lira stumbled, but Amara pulled her forward. A plume of smoke and debris rose into the air, and shouts rang out as enforcers charged toward a group of rebels wielding weapons. "Stay low!" Amara hissed, dragging Lira into the shadow of a crumbling building. They pressed against the wall as an enforcer construct¡ªa towering crystal-like figure glowing with pale blue light¡ªstomped past them, its heavy steps leaving cracks in the cobblestones. Lira''s breath caught in her throat as she watched the construct raise a massive crystalline arm and bring it down toward the rebels. A rebel with a spear darted to the side, thrusting the weapon into a glowing joint in the construct''s knee. The construct faltered, its movements jerky, and the rebels moved forward, overwhelming it. Amara tugged on Lira''s arm, breaking her gaze from the battle. "This way." They moved quickly, weaving through the chaos. Lira''s senses were overwhelmed¡ªthe sharp smell of smoke, the distant screams, and the relentless thunder of explosions. Every sound made her flinch, but she kept moving, trusting Amara''s steady grip. Finally, they reached an inconspicuous building near the outskirts of the inner city. It looked in, blending in with the surrounding structures, but Amara pushed open the heavy wooden door urgently. Inside, the air was quieter, though muffled booms and shouts still seeped through the walls. The room they entered was dimly lit bynterns, their light casting long shadows on the walls. Arge table dominated the center of the space, surrounded by five figures. They looked up as Amara entered, their expressions ranging from wary to curious. Amara guided Lira to the table''s edge and gestured for her to step forward. "This is Lira," she said. "You''ve all fought for a free city, a future where the Arbiters are no more. She is the key to that future." The room fell into silence as the rebellion leaders studied Lira. Each of them bore the marks of rebellion¡ªscars, weary eyes¡ªthat you would expect leaders of a rebellion to get, but they also had one more thing. They looked ready to die with their ideals, and that was something that, even while she was scared, Lira could feel. She could also feel their gazes assessing her, weighing her worth. Lysara, the strategist, was the first to speak. Her eyes gleamed as she leaned forward, her hands sped on the table. "You im she''s the key, Amara, but what proof do we have? Who is she to us?" Amara met Lysara''s gaze without flinching. "She is Lira, thest of ric and Serena''s line. The rightful heir to this city." Darian, the smuggler, released a low whistle, his arms crossed as he leaned against the wall. "Royal blood, eh? That''s a pretty story. But how does it help us now? We''re in a war, not a fairy tale." Talia, the rebellion''s leader, raised a hand to silence Darian. Her gaze rested on Lira. "You carry a heavy name. Do you intend to wield it, or are you here to hide behind it?" Lira took a deep breath, her hands trembling at her sides. She met Talia''s gaze, drawing strength from the memory of her parents. "I don''t intend to hide. I''ve seen what the Arbiters have done to this city¡ªto our people. If my name and bloodline can inspire hope and rally others to this cause, I''ll wield it with everything I have." A faint smirk crossed Talia''s lips, but she said nothing. Kael, the engineer, spoke next. His voice was careful, his gaze full of thought. "Her presence could be a powerful symbol. But symbols don''t win wars. We need strategy, resources, and action." Amara stepped forward, her voice firm. "She isn''t just a symbol. Her bloodline has awakened. She can channel the energy of thisnd, strengthen our forces, and protect those who stand with us." Lysara''s eyes narrowed. "Awakened bloodline? If true, she may be more valuable than we thought." Darian raised an eyebrow; his skepticism was evident. "Valuable, sure. But let''s not forget¡ªvalue can be used. And we''re the ones who decide how." The tension in the room was palpable as Lira spoke for the first time, her voice steady despite the chaos in her chest. "I know some of you may not trust me. I''ve been hidden for years, surviving while others fought. But I''m here now. I''m ready to fight alongside you¡ªto see this city free." Talia nodded slowly. "Then prove it. Stay with us, fight with us, and show the people you''re not just a name from the past. Show them you''re their future." The others murmured in agreement, though their motivations were varied. Some, like Amara, saw Lira as a beacon of hope and loyalty to the kingdom''s legacy. Others, like Darian, saw her as a tool to further their goals. For now, Lira had earned her ce among them. The rebellion had a princess, and the city''s future burned brighter for it. ¡­ The rebellion moved through the streets of the capital. For every rebel shouting against the Arbiters, an enforcer¡ªa crystalline construct or a heavily armored loyalist¡ªwas holding the line. Smoke hung thick in the air, and the streets were a chaotic mix of battle cries, shing weapons, and distant explosions. Lira stood with Amara and the rebellion''s leaders in a makeshiftmand center within a warehouse near the city center. Hastily drawn maps and tactical ns hung on the walls. Rebel messengers came and went, their faces pale with exhaustion, carrying updates from the frontlines. Standing at the center of the room, Talia mmed her fist on the table. "The enforcers are holding the line near the council hall. Every attempt to breach their defenses has failed. We''ve lost three squads already!" Kael leaned over the map, his brow furrowed. "They''re pouring everything they have into that location. The council hall is theirst base. If we can take it, the Arbiters will have nowhere to hide." Lysara shook her head, her voice filled with frustration. "Easier said than done, they''re formidable foes. We''re burning through our forces and resources trying to break through."@@novelbin@@ Darian, lounging against a stack of crates, smirked. "Maybe we need a new approach. If brute force isn''t working, why not hit them where it hurts? Find a way to cut off their mana supply. No mana, no constructs." Kael straightened, his eyes narrowing thoughtfully. "The mana grid. If we can take control of a key conduit and channel its power to the rebels, it could turn the tide. And if Lira''s bloodline allows her to manipte thend''s energy¡­" Lira''s heart skipped a beat. The golden shimmer surrounding her during her awakening still felt alien, but if it could help¡­ "I''ll do it," Lira said, her voice steady. "If it can make a difference, I''ll do whatever it takes." Talia nodded, her gaze reassessing Lira and raising her worth a few notches. "Good. We''ll need to move fast. Kael, identify a conduit we can seize. Darian, secure a route to get us there. Lysara, coordinate our forces to hold the enforcers'' attention near the council hall." The leaders dispersed to carry out their tasks, leaving Lira and Amara alone in the dimly lit space. Lira turned to Amara, her hands trembling. "Do you think this will work?" Amara''s expression softened. "You have your mother''s heart, Lira. And your father''s sense of rightness. If anyone can inspire the people and lead them to victory, it''s you." Lira took a deep breath, steadying herself. The weight of her bloodline and the hopes of the rebellion pressed on her, but she couldn''t falter now. Continue reading on My Virtual Library Empire Chapter 193 The turning point Lira and Amara moved through the city, heading toward the designated mana conduit. The conduit, buried beneath an old Arbiter outpost, was heavily guarded by constructs and enforcers. Lira felt her body getting heavier with every step due to her responsibility. Her bloodline''s power hummed faintly beneath her skin, but she didn''t yet understand how to use it. Amara paused suddenly, pulling Lira into a narrow alley. A young rebely slumped against the wall, his leg bleeding profusely from a deep gash. His breaths were ragged, and his face was pale. "Stay here," Amara instructed, dropping to her knees beside the rebel. Her hands glowed faintly as she pressed them against the wound. The young man groaned in pain, but his breathing steadied as the glow intensified. "Will he be okay?" Lira whispered, ncing nervously down the alley, watching for enforcers. Amara nodded, sweat beading on her brow. "He''ll live. Go on ahead, Lira. I''ll catch up." Lira hesitated but nodded. With a deep breath, she moved on, her steps quickening as the sounds of battle grew louder. Kael crouched behind a barricade, his eyes fixed on the Arbiter outpost ahead. The mana conduit ran beneath it, its glowing blue lines faintly visible through cracks in the stone. The outpost was swarming with enforcers, their armor glinting in the firelight. "Are the charges ready?" Kael barked to the rebels around him. A young woman nodded, handing him a bundle of explosives. "Ready, but we need to get closer. The conduit''s shielding won''t break otherwise." Kael clenched his jaw. "Cover me." The rebels sprinted forward, their weapons shing against the enforcers'' mana-enhanced gear. Kael darted through the chaos, his engineering tools clinking at his side. He slid into cover behind a crumbling pir, rapidly nting the charges. As he worked, an enforcer spotted him, its crystalline de slicing through the air. A rebel dove before Kael, blocking the strike with a battered shield. The rebel shouted, "Finish it! We''ve got you covered!" Kael didn''t look back. He armed the charges, the countdown beginning with a faint hum. "Clear out!" he shouted, retreating as the rebel forces pulled back. The charges detonated with a deafening roar, sending shards of rock and crystal flying. The shield around the conduit flickered, then copsed. Near the council hall, Lysara directed the rebel forces with calcted ns. The enforcers were concentrated here, their crystalline constructs forming an imprable wall. Lysara''s mind raced as she analyzed the battlefield, searching for weaknesses. "Push the left nk!" shemanded, pointing toward a narrow alley. "They''ve overextended there. Send a squad to cut them off." A messenger sprinted to ry her orders. Lysara turned her attention to a group of archers perched on a nearby rooftop. "Focus your fire on the constructs'' joints! Slow them down!" The archers nodded, losing arrows that struck with pinpoint uracy. Arge construct stumbled, its leg cracking under the assault. The rebels seized the opportunity, swarming the weakened construct and bringing it down with a triumphant roar. Despite the small victories, Lysara''s eyes noticed the fatigue creeping into her forces. The rebels were holding the line, but barely. "Hold strong!" she shouted, her voice cutting through the chaos. "The tide is turning in our favor!" ¡­ Darian moved through the city like a shadow, his instincts keeping him one step ahead of the enforcers. His task was critical: disrupt the Arbiter''s supply lines feeding the enforcers at the council hall. He led a small team through underground tunnels, theirnterns casting flickering light on the damp walls. As they approached a storage depot, Darian signaled for silence. He crept forward, peering around the corner. The depot was lightly guarded, the enforcers unaware of the rebellion''s movements underground. Darian smirked, his daggers gleaming as he unsheathed them. "Take out the guards quietly. We''ll torch the supplies." The rebels moved in silence, dealing with the enforcers before they could raise the rm. Darian lit a torch, his grin widening as he set the storage crates aze. The mes roared to life, consuming weapons, food, and mana crystals. "That''ll keep them busy," Darian muttered, leading his team back into the tunnels. ¡­ Lira reached the exposed conduit, its glowing lines pulsing faintly. Kael was already there, his hands deftly stabilizing the damaged structure. "We''ve breached the shield," Kael said, ncing at Lira. "But the energy''s unstable. If we don''t channel it properly, it could explode." Lira stepped forward, the golden light within her ring to life. "Let me try." Kael hesitated but nodded, stepping back. Lira ced her hands on the conduit, the warmth of its energy surging into her. Her vision blurred as she focused, guiding the wild currents with her newfound power. The glow around her intensified, merging with the conduit''s blue light. The energy stabilized, flowing smoothly through the conduit and radiating outward. Across the battlefield, rebels felt a surge of strength, their weapons glowing faintly as thend''s energy empowered them. Kael stared in awe. "You did it." Lira pulled her hands back, her body trembling with exhaustion. "It''s not over yet." Lira leaned heavily against a crumbling stone pir, her breath shallow and uneven. The golden aura around her flickered but held strong as she focused on channeling the energy of her bloodline into the rebels. Kael stepped closer, his face lined with awe and urgency. "Stay here, Lira," he said firmly. "You''ve done enough. Let the rest of us take it from here." Lira managed a faint nod, her voice barely a whisper. "Keep them safe. Use this power wisely." Kael turned, rallying the nearby rebels. "The conduit is ours! Push forward! We have the upper hand now!" At the council hall, Lysara felt the surge of energy coursing through the rebels. The golden glow infused their weapons, their arrows piercing weak points in the constructs, and their des sliced through enforcer armor easily. She barked orders from her position atop a barricade. "Hold the line! Press their nks! Keep the pressure on them!" The rebels roared in response, their spirits lifted by the conduit''s empowerment. Lysara spotted a group of enforcers attempting to regroup near a side alley. "Archers!" she called, pointing toward the alley. "Cut them off before they can reinforce!" A volley of glowing arrows rained down, scattering the enforcers and forcing them to retreat further into the hall''s perimeter. Despite the gains, Lysara''s eyes caught the telltale signs of exhaustion among the rebels. Their movements were slower, and their attacks were less coordinated. She clenched her fists. "Come on, Lira," she murmured, ncing toward the distant conduit. "We need more time." Amara rejoined Lira at the conduit, her hands glowing faintly from her recent healing efforts. She knelt beside the young woman, who was still trembling from channeling her power. "You''re pushing yourself too hard," Amara said gently. "If you burn out now, we lose our greatest advantage." "I have to," Lira replied, her voice strained. Her hands trembled as she maintained her connection to the conduit. "They need this. They need to believe we can win." Amara touched Lira''s shoulder, her touch warm and grounding. "Then let me help. I can stabilize you, keep you steady while you focus." Lira gave a weak nod, allowing Amara to channel a soothing wave of healing energy through her. The trembling in her hands lessened, and her breaths came easier. "You''re not alone in this," Amara said softly. "Remember that." Deep in the tunnels, Darian and his team continued assaulting the Arbiter''s supply lines. The glow from the conduit reached even here, illuminating their path as they sabotaged another depot. Darian smirked as he watched the mes consume a cache of mana crystals. "I''ll give them this¡ªthose enforcers know how to stockpile," he muttered. One of the rebels beside him, a wiry man with a dagger in hand, chuckled. "Not much good to them now, though." As they moved to leave, a distant rumble caught Darian''s attention. The tunnel walls trembled slightly, and a low, mechanical hum grew louder. "Constructs," Darian hissed, motioning for his team to hide. They pressed against the damp walls as a group of crystalline enforcers marched past, their glowing forms eerily silent except for the hum of their mana cores. Once the constructs were gone, Darian exhaled. "They''re heading toward the conduit," he realized. "We need to warn the others." Inside the council hall, the Arbiters were in disarray. The rebellion''s energy had shifted dramatically, and the once unstoppable enforcers were falling back. The central Arbiter mmed his jeweled fist onto the table, his bloated face red with fury. "How is this possible? Our constructs should be invincible!" A skeletal Arbiter, trembling, replied, "The mana grid has beenpromised. They''re using it against us." The central Arbiter snarled, his rolls quivering. "Then shut it down! We must regain control!" Another Arbiter, sweat streaming down his face, stammered, "Without the god''s guidance, we don''t have the means to reroute the energy. We''re... we''re exposed." The room fell silent as the weight of their vulnerability sank in. The central Arbiter''s gaze darkened. "If we fall here, it will be your ipetence," he hissed. "Deploy everything we have. Leave no rebel alive." At the conduit, Kael received word of the constructs heading their way. He ryed the information to Amara, who tensed as she nced at Lira. "They''reing for the conduit," Kael said grimly. "If they take it back, we lose everything." Amara nodded, her jaw set. "Then we hold it." Lira, still leaning against the pir, forced herself to stand. Her golden aura red faintly as she steadied her breath. "I''ll stay here," she said, her voice resolute. "I can hold the energy, keep it flowing to the rebels." Amara stepped closer, her expression firm. "Not alone, you won''t. We fight together."@@novelbin@@ Kael drew his de, the weapon glowing faintly from the conduit''s power. "Then let''s make sure they regreting here." Chapter 194 Endless front The sound of approaching constructs grew louder. It was a low thrum that reverberated through the air. Kael gripped his de tighter, ncing at Amara and the exhausted Lira. "Positions!" Kael barked to the rebels nearby. "They''reing in force. Don''t give them an inch!" The rebels moved fast, forming a defensive line in the narrow approach leading to the conduit. The terrain worked in their favor¡ªthe constructs would have to funnel through the cramped space, limiting their numbers to a few at a time. Kael knew it wouldn''t be enough to stop them, but it might slow them down. Lira leaned against the conduit, her golden aura flickering. Her hands pressed against the glowing structure, channeling its energy outward towards the people. The rebels'' weapons shimmered faintly again, their strikes powered up by the conduit''s flow. Each pulse of light cost Lira more strength, but she gritted her teeth and focused, knowing that if she didn''t hold on to this, she would lose the dream that she had had had since her family was taken from her. The first wave of constructs appeared, their bodies glowing ominously. Their forms were sleek and humanoid, but their eyes were cold, empty, and glowing with an unnatural light. They moved quickly simultaneously; their footsteps synchronized as they moved forward. "Hold!" Kael shouted. The constructs surged forward, their limbs shing through the air with deadly attacks. The rebels met them head-on, their weapons enhanced by the conduit''s power. A spear thrust shattered a construct''s arm, but another rebel was knocked aside by a sweeping strike from a glowing de. Kael ducked under a crystalline fist, his de slicing through the joint of a construct''s knee. The glowing energy of his weapon severed the limb cleanly, and the construct toppled. He rolled to avoid another strike, his movements fluid and precise. Nearby, Amara darted between thebatants, her hands glowing with healing energy. She knelt beside a rebel clutching a bleeding arm, sealing the wound in moments before springing back into the fray. Her focus never wavered, even as the constructs bore down on them. "Lira, another surge!" Kael shouted over the chaos. Lira pressed harder against the conduit, the golden light around her intensifying. Another energy pulse radiated outward, and the rebels felt its strength, boosting their morale. Weapons glowed brighter, and their strikes hit harder, cutting through the construct''s forms.@@novelbin@@ Despite the surge, the constructs kepting. Their numbers seemed endless, and two more reced everyone they destroyed. The rebels'' line wavered under the relentless assault. Kael gritted his teeth as he parried rapid strikes from a construct-wielding twin de. The constructs adapted, moved faster, and targeted the weakest points in their defense. "We can''t hold them forever!" Above the battlefield, the conduit began to glow erratically. Lira''s power pushed it to its limits, and cracks appeared in the glowing lines as the energy became unstable. She could feel the strain in her body and the conduit, but she couldn''t stop. Another wave of constructs approached,rger and more heavily armored. These moved slower but with greater force, their strikes shattering barricades and sending rebels sprawling. "Fall back to the conduit!" Kael ordered, his voice hoarse. "Regroup and hold the line!" The rebels retreated coordinatedly, their formation tightening around the conduit. Kael, Amara, and a handful of others stood at the front, shielding Lira as she continued her work. Amara''s voice rang out, and even though there was chaos around her, it was calm. "We can hold them here! Focus your attacks on their cores!" The rebels followed themand and aimed their strikes at the glowing centers of the constructs. One by one, the constructs fell, their movements slowing before copsing into piles of inert crystals. But therger ones pressed on, their attacks breaking the rebels'' defense. A massive crystalline hammer mmed into the ground, sending shockwaves that knocked several rebels off their feet. Kael and Amara rushed to cover the breach; their movements were fast and without hesitation. Kael''s de glowed as he severed the arm of the construct, wielding the hammer while Amara darted in to shield a fallen rebel from a killing blow. Lira''s vision blurred as she pushed herself further. The golden light around her burned brighter, and the energy flowing through the conduit became more intense. The rebels felt their power surge again, their strikes bing more powerful and devastating. With a defiant shout, Kael leaped onto the back of thergest construct, driving his de into its core. The construct shuddered, its glow flickering before it copsed into shards. The remaining constructs began to falter as the rebels pushed back. Empowered by Lira''s energy and determination, they pushed forward, cutting through the crystalline invaders¡ªone by one, the constructs fell, their broken forms littering the battlefield. The rebels cheered as thest construct crumbled, their voices echoing through the smoke-filled air. The conduit''s glow dimmed slightly as Lira slumped to the ground, her strength nearly gone. Kael and Amara wasted no time. The two sprinted toward Lira, slumped against the crumbling stone pir, her golden aura flickering weakly. Amara reached her first, dropping to her knees beside the exhausted young woman. Her hands glowed with healing energy as she gently cupped Lira''s face, inspecting her for injuries. "Lira! Can you hear me?" she asked, her voice filled with worry. Lira''s eyes fluttered open, her breaths shallow but steady. "I''m... fine," she murmured, her voice barely audible. Amara exhaled in relief, her fingers brushing a stray lock of hair from Lira''s sweat-dampened forehead. "You''ve pushed yourself too far. You shouldn''t have¡ª" "She''s fine," Kael interrupted gruffly, stepping closer and crouching beside them. His face was etched with exhaustion. "She''s tougher than she looks." Lira managed a faint smile, her voice gaining a little strength. "d to see you''re still in one piece, Kael." Kael smirked, standing and crossing his arms. "Thanks to you, we''re all still standing. But don''t think you''re off the hook. You can''t keep pulling this self-sacrificing act, Princess." He turned to Amara "She''s stable, right?" Amara shot him a sharp look but nodded. "She needs rest, but yes, she''ll recover." Kael''s gaze lingered on Lira for a moment. "Good. Then stay here and catch your breath. We''ve still got work to do." Without another word, Kael turned and strode toward the remaining rebels, barking orders as he went. "Form up! Secure the area and prepare for a counterattack. We''re not done yet!" Amara watched him go, shaking her head. "That man has problems with showing emotions." Lira chuckled weakly, her eyes closing for a moment. "It''s... fine. He means well." Amara shifted her focus back to Lira, her voice softening. "You scared me, you know. I thought we might lose you." Lira opened her eyes, meeting Amara''s gaze. "I couldn''t stop. They needed the strength. And now... they have a chance." Amara sighed, cing a steadying hand on Lira''s shoulder. "Rest now. Let me handle the healing here." Lira nodded weakly, leaning back against the pir. Her golden aura flickered faintly, still providing a small boost to the rebels as they regrouped. Meanwhile, Kael moved through the battlefield, gathering the scattered rebels and assessing their strength. The area around the conduit was littered with crystalline shards, the remains of the constructs. The rebels, though battered and bruised, stood tall, their spirits strengthened by their victory. Kael raised his voice and said in amanding. "We''ve pushed them back, but they''lle again. Secure the perimeter, and get ready to hold this position." A group of rebels saluted and began reinforcing their defenses, using the shattered constructs as barricades. Kael spotted a squad struggling to lift a fallenrade and strode over, helping them carry the wounded soldier to safety. "Get him to the healers," Kael said, his voice stern but with support. "We can''t lose anyone else." As the rebels worked to secure their foothold, Kael nced back toward the conduit. Lira''s faint glow was still visible, a reminder of the strength she had given them. "Stay strong, Princess," Kael muttered under his breath before returning to the task. There was no time to rest¡ªnot when the rebellion''s future hung in the bnce. ¡­ The battlefield near the Arbiter''s barracks was a big contrast to the narrow pathways of the conduit. The fight was brutal and chaotic, an open sh of willpower and tactics. Lysara stood atop a crumbled watchtower, her eyes scanning the carnage below as rebels fought fiercely to breach the heavily fortified barracks. The enforcers had gathered at this position, their crystalline constructs standing in rigid formation. Massive barricades and glowing barriers surrounded the barracks, pulsing with mana drawn directly from the grid. The Arbiter forces held strong, and the rebels struggled to gain ground. Lysara turned to a runner, a young rebel boy clutching a satchel stuffed with messages. "Get word to the demolition teams," she ordered, her tone calcted. "We need those charges on the east gate now. If we can breach it, their formations will copse." The boy nodded and darted off into the smoke-filled streets. Lysara''s gaze returned to the battlefield, her mind racing. The golden glow from Lira''s efforts reached even here. It was faint but unmistakable, and the rebels fought with that strength, but it wouldn''t be enough to break through unless they disrupted the enforcers'' defenses. "Commander Lysara!" a voice shouted from below. A rebel captain scrambled up the tower, his face smeared with soot and blood. "We''re losing too many on the north side. Their constructs are pinning us down." Lysara clenched her jaw, her hands tightening on the tower''s edge. "Redirect the archers to the north and focus fire on their legs. Take out their mobility. We can''t let them pin us in." Chapter 196 Everybody has at least one The servants moved silently through the grand hall of the council chamber, their footsteps muffled by the rich carpets underneath their feet. The scene before them was one of gross waste: the Arbiters lying around in a drunken slumber, wine-stained robes clinging to their bloated forms, scraps of food scattered around their feet. Years of servitude had hardened the servants, their faces once full of dreams now expressionless as they cleared the mess. But beneath their quiet demeanor glowed a well of resentment. For years, they had been treated as nothing more than tools¡ªbeaten, humiliated, and discarded when no longer useful. And now, their oppressorsy before them, oblivious and vulnerable. As they worked, a young servant, a wiry boy no older than sixteen, exchanged nces with an older woman carrying an empty tray. The faintest of nods passed between them, and the boy slipped away, disappearing into a side passage. His heart pounded as he moved through the winding halls, his steps quick but careful. The boy emerged in a narrow alley behind the council hall, where a shadowy figure awaited him. It was a rebel runner, his face obscured by a hood. The boy handed over a hastily scribbled note, his hands trembling slightly. "The Arbiters are all passed out," the boy whispered. "They had a feast to celebrate the rebels'' retreat. They think you''ve been defeated." Find more chapters on My Virtual Library Empire The runner smirked, tucking the note into his satchel. "Good work. Anything else?" "They''re overconfident," the boy added, his voice filled with suppressed anger. "They don''t expect you toe back. They''ve left everything up to their constructs and barriers." The runner nodded. "That''s all we need. Get back before they notice you''re gone." The boy hesitated, his gaze lingering on the runner. "You''ll win, right? You''ll end this?" The runner ced a reassuring hand on the boy''s shoulder. "We will. Stay strong." With that, the runner disappeared into the shadows of the night, moving swiftly through thebyrinth of alleys that Hana also once used and returned to the rebel camp. At the camp, the rebellion leaders gathered in a makeshiftmand tent. All of them were exhausted, but they had experienced worse, and a little exhaustion wasn''t going to stop them from advancing their n. Lysara stood at the center, leaning over a map spread across a wooden table, while Kael paced nearby, his arms crossed. The runner entered the tent, his arrival drawing the attention of everyone present. He handed the note to Lysara, who read it quickly. Her lips curled into a grim smile as she looked up at the others. "The Arbiters think they''ve won," she announced. "They had a feast to celebrate and drank themselves unconscious. They''repletely underestimating us." Kael stopped pacing, his eyebrows raising in surprise. "They had a feast? After everything? Are they really that arrogant?" "They are," Lysara replied quickly. "And that arrogance is going to cost them. If they think we''re defeated, they won''t be ready for what we''ll bring tomorrow." Sitting near the back of the tent, Amara looked up from tending to her supplies. "What about the grid? Did the report mention anything about it?" Lysara nodded. "It''s still active, but they rely on stored mana and a secondary conduit. If we can hit them hard enough tomorrow, we might be able to deplete it¡ªor even sever the connection entirely." Kael smirked, and his usual frustration gave way to a rare glimmer of satisfaction. "So they''re fat, drunk, and blind to the fact that we''re not giving up. Perfect." Amara frowned slightly. "Let''s not get overconfident ourselves. This is good news, but it doesn''t mean tomorrow will be easy. Their constructs are still a problem, and we''ve got people who need rest and healing." "We''ll be ready," Lysara said. "This isn''t about rushing in blindly. We have an advantage now¡ªwe know their weaknesses and see that their resources aren''t endless. If we y this right, tomorrow we could push them back further and cripple their defenses." When the news came in, the room buzzed with a change of mood, and they began to make ns for the next day while still optimizing rest for everyone else. Scouts would be sent to monitor the barracks, while the demolition teams would be reinforced to ensure the charges reached their targets. As the meeting ended and the leaders dispersed, Kael''s finger lingered on the map, tracing a route that stretched from the rebel camp to the council hall. His touch lingered over a specific area marked only with faint lines representing ruins that no longer existed. He frowned slightly, his eyes narrowing as if weighing some decision he wasn''t quite sure of. He nced over his shoulder to ensure the others had left the tent. The shadows of flickeringnterns danced across his face, but he saw that everybody was gone. "Damn it," he muttered under his breath. His finger moved again, circling a small area near the eastern edge of the grid¡ªa seemingly unimportant point with no markings or notes, only empty space on the map. To anyone else, it would look like an oversight. To Kael, it was something else entirely.@@novelbin@@ He pulled a folded paper from his leather armor andid it over the map. It was old and worn; the ink faded but still readable. The paper didn''t match the rebellion''s maps¡ªit was far older, and its markings were written in a script few could read. Kael matched the faint lines on the parchment to those on the map, confirming what he already suspected. His hand trembled slightly as he folded the parchment again and tucked it back into his armor. His mind churned with possibilities and doubts. If they knew... if they found out about this... He shook his head, dismissing the thought. The rebellion was his focus. His secret, for now, would remain his burden alone. Kael stood straight, rolling his shoulders to get rid of the tension that was within him. He exited the tent, stepping into the cool night air. Around him, the camp buzzed with calm activity¡ªrebels who weren''t sleeping were sharpening des, tending wounds, and preparing for tomorrow''s battle. They looked at him as he passed, some offering nods of respect, others murmuring quiet words of salute. He nodded back at them. Kael had once been a part of the Arbiter forces¡ªnot a lowly enforcer or construct handler, but a high-ranking strategist. Years ago, he had walked the halls of the council chamber, rubbing shoulders with the Arbiters and crafting the defenses the rebels now fought to dismantle. The map he carried was a relic from those days detailing hidden pathways and long-forgotten mana conduits that no one else in the rebellion knew about. But Kael had a darker reason for keeping it hidden. In his past, he had overseen operations that had cost lives¡ªinnocent lives. Whole viges had been razed under his strategies, and their people had sacrificed to maintain the Arbiters'' grip on the city. Kael''s defection to the rebellion was genuine¡ªhis guilt had consumed him, driving him to turn against the system he had once upheld. But if the rebellion learned of his role in their suffering, if they discovered the blood on his hands, they wouldn''t see him as a trusted ally. They would see him as a traitor. ¡­ The morning arrived with a soft gray light, the sky heavy with clouds that threatened rain. The rebel camp stirred to life, the groans of the injured mixing with the ng of metal as weapons were sharpened and armor repaired. The air was thick with tension but also with excitement. Today would not be easy, but they would fight nheless. Kael was already awake, his armor polished and his de strapped to his side. He stood at the edge of the camp, speaking with a group of scouts who had returned with reports of the barracks'' activity overnight. His face was grim, but his orders were sharp and clear. "Focus on the eastern approach," he said, pointing to a specific area on the map. "That''s their weakest point. If we can break through there, the rest of their defenses will falter." The scouts nodded and dispersed, their movements fast and silent. In the center of the camp, Amara worked tirelessly in the makeshift medical tent. Rows of injured rebelsy on cots, their wounds ranging from shallow cuts to grievous gashes. Amara''s hands glowed with a soft light as she moved from patient to patient. Her power wasn''t merely healing¡ªit was renewal. When she touched someone, it wasn''t just their wounds that closed; their energy also returned. A young rebel groaned as she approached, his leg bandaged but blood seeping through the cloth. Amara knelt beside him, her glowing hands hovering over the injury. The light spread like a soothing wave, and the bleeding instantly stopped. His ragged breathing steadied, and his eyes fluttered open. "You''re not going anywhere today," Amara said gently but in amanding tone so the boy would know he should listen. "Stay off that leg until it''s fully healed." The young rebel nodded, gratitude in his eyes. "Thank you, Amara. I thought I''d¡ª" "You''ll be fine," she interrupted, moving to the next cot. "Just follow orders and rest." Her ability to heal without tiring was a gift, but it came with its own cost. Each touch carried a piece of her vitality, not physical exhaustion but emotional weight. She felt the pain of every wound, the fear of every rebel who thought they might not see another day, yet she carried it all with grace. Lysara paced near themand tent, her sharp eyes scanning the camp. She yelled out orders to the supply teams, making sure that the demolition squads had enough charges and that every soldier heading into battle was armed and fed. "Where are the reinforcements from the northern sector?" she asked a logistics officer. "They should arrive within the hour," the officer replied. "Good. Make sure they''re ready to move as soon as they get here. We''re hitting the barracks hard today, and I don''t want any dys." Lysara nced at the map on the table beside her. Tracing a route with her finger, her thoughts raced. Kael arrived at the medical tent,manding attention when he entered. "Amara," he called out. Amara looked up from where she was wrapping a young woman''s arm. "What is it?" "Is Lira ready?" Kael asked, ncing at the cots. "We''ll need her at the conduit again." "She''s resting," Amara replied, tying the bandage with a practiced hand. "I''ve checked on her; she''ll be ready when the timees. But don''t push her too hard. You saw what happened yesterday." Chapter 198 Shattered Kael and Lysara moved forward, cutting a path through the weakened constructs as they approached the barracks. The air inside was filled with the smell of burning mana and the grinding sound of metal on stone. The closer they got to the conduit room, the stronger the glow of the conduit''s energy became, illuminating the corridors in an eerie blue light. Behind them, the rebels fought with all their strength. The constructs were slower now and their movements jerky and uncoordinated as the conduit''s power weakened. Amara''s healing light and Lira''s golden aura boosted them and kept them moving forward despite their injuries and exhaustion. Kael mmed open a reinforced door with a heavy kick, revealing the conduit room atst. The sight before him was both awe-inspiring and grim: a massive, crystalline structure pulsed with raw energy, its glowing veins snaking across the walls and floor, feeding into various conduits that powered the constructs. Kael stepped into the conduit room, his boots crunching on shards of crystal scattered across the floor. The air sounded with an electric charge, the raw energy of the conduit vibrating through his armor. Lysara entered behind him, her twin des glowing in the eerie blue glow.@@novelbin@@ "This is it," Kael muttered, his eyes scanning the massive crystal structure that dominated the room. Veins of mana pulsed through the walls, feeding into the machines that supported the constructs outside. "We cut this off, and it''s over." "Not so fast," Lysara said, her voice full of tension. She pointed to a cluster of smaller constructs stationed around the conduit, their forms more delicate than those outside but no less dangerous. Their glowing eyes snapped toward Kael and Lysara the moment they entered, and a high-pitched sound filled the room as they activated. "Defenders," Kael growled. "They''re not going to let us touch the conduit." The constructs sprang into motion, their forms darting across the room with incredible speed. Unlike their bulkier counterparts, these constructs were designed for agility, their limbs tipped with razor-sharp ws. "Stay moving!" Lysara shouted, dodging the first swipe of a construct''s ws. Her des shed, catching the construct''s arm mid-swing and severing it cleanly. Sparks erupted from the wound, and the construct stumbled back before copsing. Kael blocked a strike aimed at his head, his de locking with the construct''s ws in a shower of sparks. With a grunt, he shoved it back and followed up with a powerful swing that cleaved through its chest. The construct fell in a heap, its core dimming as it shut down. "Keep them off the conduit!" Kael yelled. "We can''t let them stabilize the lines." One of the constructs, smaller than the others but faster, moved toward the glowing veins that snaked into the walls. Lysara intercepted it, her des slicing through its legs before it could reach its target. She turned, her movements fast and took down another that lunged at her from the side. Kael moved to cover her, his de mming into a construct that had slipped past her defenses. The construct screeched as his strike cut through its core, its body copsing into lifeless fragments. More constructs poured into the room from hidden rooms in the walls, their glowing eyes lighting up as they activated. Kael and Lysara fell into a trap and their attacks coordinated as they fought to hold the line. The rebels outside had bought them precious time, but the sheer number of constructs threatened to overwhelm them. "Lira, we need backup!" Kael yelled into hism device as he ducked under a construct''s swinging w. "They''re swarming us!" Lira''s voice crackled through the static. "Hold tight. I''m rerouting energy to boost the rebels outside. If you can buy me two minutes, I''ll send reinforcements." Experience new tales on My Virtual Library Empire "Two minutes?" Lysara called out, slicing through another construct with a spin of her des. "We''ll be lucky if we get one!" Kael deflected another strike and nced toward the conduit. The energy veins were beginning to dim, flickering as the assault on the outer defenses took its toll. They were close, but the constructs were not giving up. "Focus on the ones near the walls!" Kael shouted. "They''re trying to stabilize the power flow." Lysara nodded, breaking away to target a cluster of constructs that had begun repairing a damaged vein. Her des moved severing limbs and cores as she dismantled them one by one. Kael held the center, his de a blur as he cut down anything that came near him. Sweat dripped down his face, and his muscles burned with exertion, but he refused to give ground. Every second he held out brought them closer to victory. Finally, the room trembled as a massive explosion echoed from outside. The flickering veins surged brightly before dimming to a faint glow. The constructs hesitated, their movements faltering as the power feeding them weakend further. "That''s our opening!" Lysara called out for everyone to hear. "Go for the main lines, now!" Kael charged toward the conduit, his de raised. He shed through a thick energy vein, sparks flying as the mana flow ruptured. The conduit pulsed erratically, its glow fading as more lines were severed. Lysara joined him, her des slicing through the remaining connections. The conduit let out a high-pitched whine, the sound growing louder and more unstable with each cut. "Fall back!" Kael shouted, grabbing Lysara''s arm and pulling her away from the conduit. They dove behind a cluster of debris as the structure exploded in a burst of light and energy. Shards of crystal and metal rained down around them, the force of the st shaking the entire room. When the dust settled, the conduit was a shattered ruin, its once-glowing veins now dark and lifeless. The remaining constructs copsed where they stood, their cores dimming as thest traces of power left them. Kael and Lysara rose from their cover, coughing from the dust. They exchanged a nce, and while both of them were exhausted they had smiles on their faces. "It''s done," Kael said, his voice hoarse. Lysara nodded, wiping blood from a cut on her cheek. "Let''s get out of here." Kael and Lysara stepped out of the barracks as the faint glow of a rising sun was cutting through the smoke and dust that still hung in the air. Around them, rebels were gathering in groups, their weapons at their sides as the realization of victory began to sink in. A few rebels were still patrolling the area to make sure no constructs remained functional, but most of them were either helping the injured or copsing to the ground in relief. Cheers erupted as Kael and Lysara emerged from the barracks. Amara pushed her way through the crowd, her hands still glowing faintly from the healing spells she''d been casting. "You''re alive," she said, exhaling the tension that was inside her body as though she''d been holding her breath the entire time. "Not that I doubted you, but¡ª" "Save it," Kael interrupted with a faint smirk. "We had it under control." Lysara snorted. "Sure we did." Amara shook her head. "The conduit?" "Gone," Kael said, gesturing back toward the ruined barracks. "No power left. The constructs copsed on the spot." Lira appeared beside them. She looked pale and unsteady but still held strong. "It''s done, then. We''ve crippled their defenses." Kael nodded. "For now. They''ll regroup eventually, but this buys us time¡ªand a chance to hit them where it hurts." ¡­ Inside the council chamber of the Arbiters, the air was thick with the smell of wine and stale feasts from the night before. The room was dim, the heavy curtains drawn to shield the room from the morning sun that none of the Arbiters cared to face. The central Arbiter, a man whose robes strained against his bulk leaned back in his chair, a cup still clutched loosely in his hand. His triple chins quivered slightly as he snored, the remnants ofst night''s party evident in the wine stains on his tunic. Around the table, other Arbiters dozed or muttered to themselves, their heads heavy from their indulgence. A knock on the door disrupted the drowsy quietness that was in the room. The Arbiters stirred slightly, some groaning in protest as the noise pierced their haze. The central Arbiter cracked open one bleary eye. "Enter," he slurred, his voice filled with grogginess. A young messenger stepped into the room, his boots clicking on the polished marble floor. His in uniform contrasted starkly with thevish surroundings, and his posture was stiff with nerves as he approached the table. His eyes darted over the scene before him, lingering briefly on the disheveled state of the Arbiters before he bowed deeply. "My lords," the messenger began, his voice steady but tinged with urgency. "I bring news from the barracks." The central Arbiter waved a pudgy handzily. "Speak quickly, boy. My head is pounding." The messenger straightened, clutching a rolled parchment tightly. "The rebels have destroyed the eastern conduit. The barracks defenses have been breached, and the constructs have copsed. Reports indicate that the rebels are regrouping." A murmur of disbelief rippled through the room, though none of the Arbiters rose from their seats. The central Arbiter''s expression shifted from sleepy to annoyed, his brow furrowing as though the words themselves caused him pain. "Destroyed?" he echoed, his tone incredulous. "How? The conduits are¡ªwere¡ªprotected by constructs. They can''t possibly have breached our defenses." The messenger hesitated. "The rebels¡­ they seem to have found a way. The demolition teams used explosives to¡ª" "Enough!" the central Arbiter barked, his voice rising enough to make the other Arbiters wince. He rubbed his temples, clearly regretting the outburst. "I don''t need the details. Just tell me what you''re proposing." The messenger blinked, caught off guard. "My lords, I¡­ I came to inform you. I assumed you would¡ª" "Assume nothing," interrupted the skeletal Arbiter seated to the central Arbiter''s right. His voice filled with irritation. "Your job is to deliver messages, not offer solutions. The constructs will be repaired, and the rebels will be crushed. It''s only a matter of time." The central Arbiter nodded sluggishly, clearly eager to dismiss the matter. "Yes, yes, precisely. Let them have their little victory. They''ll overreach soon enough, and then we''ll put them in their ce." "But, my lords¡ª" the messenger began, only to be cut off by the round-faced Arbiter, his face flushed with lingering intoxication. "Enough, boy!" he snapped. "You''ve done your duty. Return to your post and let us handle this." The messenger''s shoulders stiffened, his mouth opening as though to protest. But the sharp re from the central Arbiter silenced him. Bowing stiffly, he backed away. "Yes, my lords," he said, his voice clipped. "As youmand." The door closed behind him with a soft thud, leaving the Arbiters to their slouched positions and mutteredints. "We''ll deal with thister," the central Arbiter said with a dismissive wave. "For now, let''s not ruin the day with trifles. Someone fetch more wine. My throat''s dry." Chapter 200 Joining in Hana infiltrated a small Arbiter-controlled with the new information she had. It was a garrison near the city''s eastern gates. The garrison was responsible for distributing propaganda and suppressing dissent. Using forged documents to gain ess, she sabotaged their printing presses, rendering them useless. Additionally, she assassinated the garrison''s captain, an Arbiter loyalist named Captain Grell, known for his brutal crackdowns on resistance sympathizers. She left a clear message written in his blood on the wall: "Freedom cannot be silenced." Focusing on disrupting Arbiter supply lines, Hana targeted a caravan transporting mana crystals¡ªa resource for powering constructs and Arbiter wards. She ambushed the caravan in transit, taking advantage of the narrow paths leading out of the city. With a small group of rebel operatives, she eliminated the guards, seized the crystals, and delivered them to the resistance for future use. Hana turned her attention to undermining Arbiter''s loyalty among the poption. She infiltrated a heavily guarded noble estate owned by Lady Saren, an Arbiter benefactor who hostedvish parties to recruit informants and sway influential merchants. Disguised as a servant, Hana poisoned the wine served at a gathering, incapacitating many attendees. She left behind documents implicating Lady Saren in treason against the Arbiters, ensuring her removal from power and sowing distrust within their ranks. On the eve of the rebellion, Hana delivered one final blow: eliminating an Arbiter strategist named Edran, known for devising defenses against rebel incursions. Edran operated from a secure tower overlooking the city. After scaling the tower''s walls under the cover of night, Hana took care of him swiftly and confiscated his maps and ns. These were handed over to Kael and Lysara, giving the resistance a critical edge in their uing assault. ¡­ The people of the rebellion moved forward after their strike on the eastern barracks, motivated by the dismantling of the Arbiter constructs and the destruction of the conduit. While the rebels regrouped and strategized their next move, Hana finally stepped out of the shadows to join their ranks openly. Her move into the rebel leadership went smoothly¡ªshe and Kael had exchanged intel for months, and Lysara and Amara had heard of her strikes against Arbiter assets. The rebel camp buzzed with activity. Fighters stood ready with their weapons but were resting and waiting for the right moment. Scouts reported on Arbiter troop movements, and Lysara mapped out potential targets. Kael stood near themand tent, his arms crossed as he reviewed the intelligence from the barracks. When Hana approached, the camp seemed to hold its breath. Despite the chaos of preparation, every rebel knew her reputation¡ªthe shadow that struck fear into the Arbiters. Kael noticed her first. He extended a hand in greeting. "About time you stopped hiding." Hana smirked, shaking his hand. "I figured you could use more help in your operations." "Help, yes," Lysara chimed in, stepping beside them. "But don''t get toofortable. We work as a team here." Hana''s gaze flicked between them, her smirk widening. "Teamwork''s nothing new to me. I learned a lot during thest few weeks and manage." Kael gestured toward the tent. "Come on. We''ve got ns to discuss." Lira stood beside Amara, both of them looking over maps and documents, while Lysara was ced near the table. Hana looked at them, her eyes scanning the room. Kael pointed to a fortified Arbiter outpost on the map. "This is our next target. A supply depot feeding their remaining garrisons. If we can take it, we cut off their ammunition, rations, and mana reserves." Amara frowned. "It''s well-guarded. Taking it head-on would cost us." "Which is why we won''t," Hana interjected, leaning over the table. She pointed to a weak point in the outpost''s defenses, a narrow tunnel leading to its storage chambers. "They use this for waste disposal. With the right timing, a small team could infiltrate and sabotage their supplies from within." Lira nodded, her expression thoughtful. "It could work if we hit their reserves while keeping the main forces upied." Kael looked at Hana. "You''re proposing we split our forces?" "Exactly," Hana replied. "A diversionary attack on the walls will draw their attention. Meanwhile, a team¡ªincluding me¡ªsneaks in through the tunnels and sets the charges." Lysara crossed her arms, studying the map. "It''s risky. If the timing''s off, the infiltrators will be trapped." Hana''s expression didn''t waver. "That''s why the infiltrators can''t afford to fail." Kael nodded slowly. "It''s a gamble, but it''s one worth taking. We need to keep the Arbiters on the defensive." ¡­ The rebels moved under the cover of darkness, splitting into two groups. Kael, Lysara, and a force of fighters approached the outpost''s front, their weapons gleaming faintly. Theyunched a sudden assault, arrows, and bolts raining down on the walls. The guards scrambled to respond, their shouts echoing into the night. Meanwhile, Hana led the infiltration team through the tunnel. The air was damp and thick, the smell of decay clinging to the walls. Her steps were silent, and the rebels following her mimicked her movements. They reached the end of the tunnel, where a rusty grate barred their path. Hana drew a small vial from her pouch, pouring its contents over the metal. The acid hissed and bubbled, eating away at the grate until it gave way with a soft creak. They emerged into the storage chambers, lined with food barrels, weapons crates, and glowing mana crystals. Hana signaled the team to spread out, nting charges on key stockpiles. The rebels worked quickly. As they finished setting the charges, footsteps echoed from the hallway outside. Hana motioned for silence, her hand on the hilt of her dagger. A patrol of guards entered, their torches casting long shadows. Hana moved first, slipping behind the nearest guard and silencing him with a swift strike. The rest of the team also sprang forward, their des shing in the dim light. The skirmish was brief but brutal, and when it was over, the rebels dragged the bodies into the shadows. "Time to go," Hana whispered, her voice calm but firm. They retraced their steps through the tunnel, the distant sounds of Kael''s diversionary attack still ringing. As they emerged into the night, a deafening explosion rocked the ground. The charges had detonated, sending plumes of fire and smoke into the sky. The supply depot was reduced to rubble. Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire The rebels regrouped in the forest outside the outpost. Cheers erupted as the infiltrators returned, their sess clear from the distant glow of the fires. Kael and Lysara approached Hana. "That was clean," Kael said simply. "Almost too clean," Lysara added, her lips forming into a small smile. "I might get used to having you around." Hana shrugged. "Don''t get toofortable. There''s still work to do." . While Hana and the rebels had a good time somewhere else in the city, some people didn''t share her happiness. The Arbiters were gathered once again inside the grand council chamber, theirvishness contrasting greatly with the chaos brewing outside their heavily guarded walls. The remnants of their feasts were cleared away, but the sour stench of wine and excess lingered even the night after. The central Arbiter, flushed and bloated from a mix of drink and frustration, leaned forward in his chair, ring down at the trembling messenger before him. The messenger, a wiry young man in the standard gray uniform of Arbiter couriers, shifted nervously on his feet. His eyes darted between the Arbiters, his voice faltering as he delivered his report. "My lords, the rebels have... have struck again," he began, his voice barely above a whisper. "The supply depot near the eastern ridge has been destroyed. Reports indicate that their infiltration team sabotaged the storage chambers while a diversionary force attacked the walls. The depot is... gone, my lords." The chamber fell silent, the weight of the news sinking into the room. Then, the central Arbiter mmed his cup onto the table, spilling wine across the polished surface. His voice erupted, a mix of rage and disbelief. "How is this possible?" he bellowed, his jowls quivering with fury. "We fortified that depot! It was supposed to be imprable! Who is responsible for this ipetence?" The other Arbiters exchanged uneasy nces, their insecurities bubbling to the surface. The skeletal Arbiter spoke to the right of the central figure. "This is the third major loss in as many days," he hissed. "The rebels are daring, striking at our assets with impunity. And what have our forces done? Nothing! They''ve failed at every turn!" "Failed?" The central Arbiter shot back, his tone dangerously low. "No, the problem isn''t failure¡ªit''s sabotage. Someone inside our ranks must be aiding the rebels, feeding them information." A heavy silence followed his usation. The Arbiters shifted ufortably, each silently wondering if they were the target of his paranoia. The central Arbiter''s gaze fell back on the messenger, who stiffened under the weight of his scrutiny. "Who was in charge of the depot?" the central Arbiter demanded. The messenger swallowed hard. "Captain Veltran, my lord. He was overseeing operations at the time of the attack."@@novelbin@@ "Captain Veltran?" The central Arbiter''s voice dripped with venom. "Another useless fool in a long line of useless fools. Have him arrested and brought before us immediately." "My lord," the messenger interjected cautiously, "Captain Veltran... he perished in the attack." The central Arbiter''s face darkened further, his knuckles white as they gripped the table''s edge. "Then find someone else to take the fall!" he roared. "I want heads for this! Do you hear me? Heads!" Another Arbiter, round-faced and still nursing the aftereffects of their previous night''s indulgence, cleared his throat nervously. "Perhaps we should consider reinforcing our remaining outposts¡ª" "Reinforce with what?" the skeletal Arbiter snapped, cutting him off. "The rebels have cut our supply lines. We''re running low on mana crystals, weapons, and rations. And our constructs are useless without the conduits they destroyed." "Enough!" the central Arbiter shouted, silencing the room. His voice was shaking now, his anger barely masking the fear creeping into his expression. "We are the Arbiters! The gods themselves choose us! These... these vermin dare to challenge our authority? They must be crushed, annihted, wiped from existence!" "But how my lord?" a timid Arbiter asked from the far end of the table. "Every n we''ve devised has failed. The rebels are growing stronger, and we are..." "We are what?" the central Arbiter snapped, his re silencing the man. The timid Arbiter hesitated, then whispered, "We are losing, my lord." The words hung in the air, a stark truth none wanted to acknowledge. The central Arbiter''s face turned a deep shade of red, his hands trembling with rage. He stood abruptly, towering over the table. "Losing?" he spat. "We are not losing! This rebellion is nothing more than a flicker¡ªa nuisance! They cannot stand against us and will be crushed beneath our heel!" He turned back to the messenger, who flinched as the Arbiter''s furious gaze bore into him. "Send word to all remaining garrisons," the central Arbiter barked. "Double their defenses¡ªtriple their patrols. I want every citizen watched, every whisper of rebellion silenced. And bring me a list of every officer whose loyalty is in question. We will root out the traitors among us." The messenger bowed quickly, eager to escape the vtile atmosphere. "As youmand, my lord." The central Arbiter sank back into his chair, his earlier rage giving way to a cold hatred. "Let the rebels think they''ve won a victory," he muttered, more to himself than to the others. "They will pay for their insolence. Everyst one of them." Chapter 201 In the castle The first rays of dawn crept over the city as the rebel army gathered before the Arbiter castle. The giant structure loomed over them, its stone walls glowing faintly with mana-powered wards and its gate reinforced with iron and protected by towering constructs. The Arbiters'' final bastion of power stood tall. Kael stood at the head of the rebel forces, his de resting against his shoulder as he addressed the gathered fighters. "This is it," he began. "The castle is theirst stronghold. Beyond that gate lies the symbol of everything they''ve stolen from us¡ªour freedom, our families, our lives. Today, we take it back." The rebels cheered. They had all seen the massive constructs stationed near the gates, each glowing with the ominous energy of mana crystals. Soldiers lined the battlements, their bows and crossbows poised to rain death on the attackers. Kael turned to Lysara and Hana, who stood by his side. Lysara had her twin des unsheathed, the steel reflecting the light of dawn. Hidden beneath her hood, Hana checked the edge of her dagger before slipping it into its sheath. "We take the gate first," Kael said, pointing to the towering structure. "It''s heavily reinforced, but if we bring it down, we can flood into the courtyard and press on. Hana, your team will handle the inner mechanisms. Lysara and I will lead the charge at the front." "Understood," Hana replied. "But those constructs will be the real problem. Mana crystals power them, and their cores are heavily shielded." Discover hidden content at My Virtual Library Empire Lysara smirked, spinning one of her des in her hand. "Then we''ll just have to get up close and personal." Kael nodded, his expression grim. "Let''s move now." The rebels surged forward, a wave of fighters armed with swords, shields, and whatever weapons they could scavenge. The castle''s defenders responded immediately. Arrows rained down from the walls, ttering against raised shields or finding their marks in the advancing ranks. The constructs roared to life, their cores glowing as they met the rebels. Kael led the charge, his sword cutting through the air as he deflected an arrow aimed at his chest. He reached the first construct, its massive frame blocking the narrow approach to the gate. The construct swung its arm, a spiked limb mming into the ground where Kael had stood moments before. "Take out the legs!" Kael shouted, circling the construct as more rebels joined the fray. A group of fighters swarmed the construct''s base, their des hacking at its limbs. Sparks flew as their strikes connected, and the construct''s movements grew sluggish. Above, the defenders poured boiling oil and unleashed bolts of mana-infused projectiles. Lysara darted ahead of the main group, her movements a blur as she scaled the castle''s outer wall using a grappling hook. She reached the battlements and tore into the guards ruthlessly, creating a gap in their defenses. Hana''s team slipped through the chaos, using the shadows and debris for cover. They reached a side entrance to the castle near the gate mechanisms. Hana crouched near the door, her hand resting on the hilt of her dagger. "Stay sharp," she whispered to her team. "This will be heavily guarded." The door creaked open, revealing a narrow hallway lined with glowing sigils. A squad of Arbiter soldiers waited within, their weapons drawn. The two groups shed immediately. Hana moved fast, her de finding gaps in the soldiers'' armor as her team pushed forward. Blood pooled on the stone floor as the rebels pressed deeper into the castle. Outside, the battle raged on. The rebels managed to disable one of the constructs, its glowing core exploding in a burst of light as Kael drove his sword into its chest. But another construct stood behind it, its spiked arms swinging wide and scattering the attackers.@@novelbin@@ "Push harder!" Kael roared, rallying the rebels. "The gate won''t hold much longer!" Lysara, now on the walls, spotted a mechanism controlling the gate''s outer defenses. She jumped toward it, dodging arrows and shing through guards who tried to intercept her. With a swift strike of her de, she severed a glowing cable, causing one of the gate''s protective wards to flicker and die. Hana and her team reached the inner mechanisms controlling the gate''s locks. The massive gears and levers were heavily reinforced, but Hana''s eyes were sharp. She spotted a glowing mana crystal powering the system and signaled to her team. "The crystal¡ªdestroy it!" One of the rebels hefted a heavy hammer and swung it into the crystal with all his strength. The crystal shattered, its glow extinguishing instantly. The gears groaned, and the sound of the gate''s locks disengaging echoed through the corridor. Outside, the rebels heard the noise and continued their assault. Kael led the final push, mming his shoulder into the weakened gate. With a deafening crash, the gates buckled and fell inward. The rebels moved through the shattered gates of the Arbiter''s castle, their battle cries reverberating through the grand entrance hall. Inside, the luxury of the castle struck them like a physical blow. Glittering chandeliers cast warm light over floors of polished marble veined with gold, and art hanging the walls, each depicting scenes of divine authority and the Arbiters'' supposed greatness. Kael raised his sword, shouting above the mor, "Room by Room! Leave no corner unchecked! They''ve used this pce as their fortress¡ªlet''s take it back!" Lysara was the first to charge ahead, her twin des spinning as she led a group of rebels into a corridor. The sound of shing steel soon followed as guards stationed within the castle rushed to intercept them. The rebels fought with ferocity, their anger fueled by the sheer degeneracy surrounding them. Hana moved through the chaos, her dagger in hand as she dispatched a guard attempting to gather reinforcements. She nced briefly at a golden statue of an Arbiter, its exaggerated features etched with arrogance. "They''ve been living like kings while the rest of the city starves," she muttered, kicking open the door to the next Room. Inside, the luxury was staggering: velvet drapes framed stained ss windows, and a tableden with untouched tters of exotic fruit sat in the center of the Room. One of the rebels, a young man with a tear-streaked face, paused momentarily, his fists clenched. "This¡­" His voice wavered. "This was what they hoarded while my family died eating scraps." "Focus," Hana snapped, though her own anger was bubbling to the surface. "We''ll settle ounts soon enough." The rebels cleared the Room, moving on to the next. Each chamber they entered revealed more extravagance¡ªsilk bedding, luxurious furniture, and wardrobes filled with finery that most of the city''s people could only dream of. The rebels'' fury grew with each discovery. "Even their guest rooms have gold-trimmed bath basins," one rebel spat, pointing his de toward a basin filled with perfumed water. "Who were they saving this for? More bloated merchants who sell out the city?" The rebellion''s pace was slowed as they fought through the guards stationed inside the castle. These guards were better trained than those at the gates, their strikes heavier and coordinated. Each hallway became a new battlefield, and each staircase became a choke point where blood was spilled. Kael led the charge through one of the castle''s grand halls, its ceiling a painted depiction of the Arbiters ascending to divine status. He struck down a guard blocking his path, his de slicing through the armor. "They''ve made monuments to their lies," he growled. "Every painting, every statue¡ªlet''s make them pay for every piece of this stolen wealth." Lysara moved next to Kael, her des slicing through another set of guards who had attempted to corner them. She nced at avish banquet hall they passed, the table still set with untouched silver tters. "A feast they''ll never eat," she sneered, kicking over a chair. Amara stayed behind with a group of medics, tending to injured rebels while casting healing light to keep the front lines moving. "Press on," she urged, wrapping a soldier''s arm. "Don''t let them slow you down. This ce is ours!" The rebels reached the castle''s central wing, where thevishness reached new heights. Every surface gleamed with wealth, from golden candbras to crystal chandeliers. Hana stopped briefly, her eyes narrowing as she noticed a stack of imported wine crates in a corner, each stamped with a foreign sigil. "They didn''t just take from us," she said quietly. "They plundered the world and brought it here to rot in their halls." The fighting intensified as the rebels pressed further into the castle. Guards poured from side corridors and hidden doors; some wielding enchanted weapons that glowed with faint arcs of mana. The constructs had followed inside, their heavy footsteps echoing ominously as they joined the fray. Hana leaped over a fallen guard, her dagger finding the exposed neck of a construct operator who tried to react too slowly. The construct faltered, its glowing core dimming before it copsed. "Keep moving!" Kael shouted, his de cutting down another guard. "We can''t let them regroup." Room by Room, hallway by hallway, the rebels cleared the castle. Their exhaustion was evident, but so was their motivation to see the end of this. The luxury turned from infuriating to grotesque when they reached the upper levels. A massive gallery disyed golden portraits of the Arbiters, their faces bloated with self-importance. One rebel stopped to throw a knife at thergest painting, embedding it directly between the eyes of the central figure. "Let''s see them brag about that," he muttered before rejoining the fight. The castle grew eerily quiet as the rebels stormed closer to the council chamber where the Arbiters were said to gather. The remaining guards were few, their morale shattered by the rebellion. Chapter 202 the price of defying the divine The rebels moved deeper into the castle. Each corridor they entered was full of a suffocating sense of luxury, an aura that mocked the people''s struggles outside these walls. Despite their progress, tension hung heavy; the Arbiter''s location remained unknown. "Where are they hiding?" Kael muttered, his grip tightening on his sword as he led the charge through a richly decorated hallway. The walls were filled with art showing grandiose, fictionalized victories of the Arbiters. Kael sneered at one depicting an Arbiter standing triumphant over a faceless horde. "Cowards," he spat. "They hide behind luxury while others fight their battles."@@novelbin@@ A group of guards suddenly emerged from a concealed door at the far end of the hall. These were the elite, d in beautiful armor inscribed with runes. Their movements were smooth, and they wielded weapons that crackled with mana. "Form up!" Kael shouted, raising his sword. The rebels quickly fell into formation, shields interlocking as the guards advanced. The sh was brutal, the elite guards fighting with discipline that rivaled the rebels'' determination. Find more to read on My Virtual Library Empire Hana darted around the edge of the fight, her movements fluid as she looked at the battlefield. She spotted one guard barking orders to the others and moved swiftly. Her dagger shed, and the officer fell, silencing their coordination. The rebels seized the opening, moving forward to overwhelm the remaining guards. Lysara wiped her des clean on a nearby painting as thest of them fell. "They''re stalling us," she said. "Trying to buy the Arbiters time." "Then we don''t give them any," Hana replied sharply, stepping over the fallen guards. "They can''t hide forever." The rebels moved from hall to hall, clearing each room they entered. One room held a grand piano carved from rare wood, its keys iid with mother-of-pearl. Another had an indoor fountain that flowed with perfumed water, the basin lined with gold. "This isn''t just wealth," one rebel muttered, shaking his head in disgust as they passed a room filled with jeweled goblets. "This is madness." They encountered resistance again in the upper levels. Guards poured out of passages, some apanied by small constructs that whirred and nked as they charged into the battle. The rebels fought hard, their anger fueling their attacks. With his de, Kael took the lead again, striking down a guard who tried to regroup hisrades. Hana stayed close to the walls. She easily killed guards, her dagger finding weak points in their armor. As she paused to catch her breath, she noticed another hidden door. Pressing her ear to it, she heard muffled voices inside. "Here," she whispered to Kael, pointing to the door. Kael nodded, signaling for a group of rebels to nk the entrance. He opened the door, revealing a small council room where several guards stood around a map table. The guards drew their weapons, but the rebels moved in, overwhelming them in a swift but brutal battle. Hana scanned the room, her eyes narrowing as she spotted a map showing escape routes leading out of the castle. "They''re trying to flee," she said, holding up the map. "Not if we find them first," Kael growled. The rebels continued their sweep of the castle, fighting through more elite guards and uncovering more hidden rooms. Each battle wore on their strength. As they reached the central wing of the castle, the resistance encountered the fiercest opposition yet. A group of heavily armed guards, apanied by towering constructs, stood barring their path. The constructs'' glowing cores pulsed ominously, and the guards'' armor shimmered with enchantments. "Hold nothing back!" Kael roared, charging forward. The hallway erupted as the rebels shed with the guards and constructs. Arrows and bolts flew through the air, striking the constructs'' joints and cores. Rebels moved in groups, using coordinated strikes to take down the towering machines. The guards fought fiercely, their enchanted weapons cutting through rebel shields. Hana moved with deadly precision, weaving through the chaos to strike at the guards'' exposed nks. She threw a dagger, its de sinking into the core of a construct. The machine shuddered and copsed, its glow fading. As thest guard fell, the rebels stood panting and bloodied. Their numbers thinned, but their resolve remained unbroken. "They''re close," Kael said, his voice firm despite exhaustion. "We''vee too far to let them escape." . The Arbiters stumbled through a hidden passage, the flickering light of theirntern casting long shadows on the damp stone walls. Their once-pristine robes were now wrinkled and dirtied, clinging ufortably to their bloated forms as they hurried deeper into thebyrinth beneath the castle. "How could this have happened?" bellowed the central Arbiter, his face red with exertion and fury. He leaned heavily on a jeweled cane, the gem at its head glinting even in the dim light. "The gods choose us! These vermin should never have gotten this far!" "They shouldn''t have," muttered the skeletal Arbiter at his side, his voice sharp with indignation. He adjusted the cor of his robe, which hung loosely on his frail frame. "If not for the ipetence of ourmanders and the treachery in our ranks, this rebellion would have been quashed long ago." "Always treachery," snapped a round-faced Arbiter, his jowls quivering as he panted to keep up. "It''s not our fault the guards are so... so spineless! And those sted constructs¡ªwhy did they fail us? They were supposed to be unstoppable!" "Because the rebels destroyed the conduits, you fool!" hissed the skeletal Arbiter, his thin lips curling in disdain. "Perhaps if you hadn''t insisted on cutting costs for their upkeep to fund your gallery of ridiculous paintings, we wouldn''t be in this position!" "Ridiculous?" The round-faced Arbiter''s voice rose in an indignant squeak. "Those works are invaluable cultural treasures! Unlike your idiotic schemes to invest in mana-intensive constructs when simpler defenses would have sufficed!" "Enough!" roared the central Arbiter, his cane striking the stone floor with a sharp crack that echoed through the passage. "Arguing won''t change the fact that our castle is under siege, and we are being hunted likemon criminals!" The Arbiters fell silent, though their resentment simmered in the air. The passage grew narrower, the walls slick with moisture. The central Arbiter grimaced his nose wrinkling. "What is this stench? Are we crawling through a sewer?" "Not quite," said another Arbiter, a portly man with a nasal voice, as he squinted at the darkened passage ahead. "This leads to the harbor tunnels. A boat awaits us there. It was supposed to be for... dignified retreats, not this." "Dignified retreats," the central Arbiter mocked, his voice dripping with venom. "Call it what it is¡ªcowardice! Running like rats when we should be ruling with an iron fist!" "And whose fault is we''re running?" the skeletal Arbiter snapped. "You and your endless feasts, your constant indulgence while the rebels grew stronger! We warned you to take the rebellion seriously, but no¡ªyou were too busy stuffing your face and¡ª" The central Arbiter rounded on him, his face a mask of fury. "Watch your tongue! If you think for a moment¡ª" A distant rumble interrupted him, another explosion shaking the passage. Dust and small stones rained from the ceiling, and the Arbiters collectively froze, their earlier bravado reced by wide-eyed fear. "They''re getting closer," whispered the round-faced Arbiter, his voice trembling. "Then move faster!" barked the central Arbiter, shoving him forward. They pressed on, their steps quickening as shouting and shing weapons grew louder behind them. Despite their fear, they clung stubbornly to their delusions. "This rebellion is a passing storm," muttered the skeletal Arbiter as if convincing himself. "They can''t possibly sustain this level of aggression. Once we regroup, we''ll unleash the full might of the constructs¡ª" "¡ªthat no longer works because the conduits are gone!" interrupted the round-faced Arbiter. "And whose fault is that? Certainly not mine!" "You''re all useless!" the central Arbiter snarled. "Do you hear me? Useless! If I weren''t surrounded by ipetence, we wouldn''t be here, skulking like thieves!" A few paces ahead, the portly Arbiter stopped suddenly, his face pale. "The boat," he whispered. "It''s gone." The others stumbled to a halt, their expressions ranging from disbelief to panic. The central Arbiter stormed past him, peering into the dark chamber that opened to the harbor. Indeed, the small dock was empty, the waterpping quietly against its sides. A faint scorch mark on the wooden nks told the story: the rebels had found and destroyed their means of escape. "No!" the central Arbiter roared, echoing through the chamber. "This cannot be! We are the Arbiters! We are chosen!" "And the gods," the skeletal Arbiter murmured bitterly, his shoulders slumping, "seem to have abandoned us." For a moment, the group stood in stunned silence, the weight of their situation pressing down on them like a physical force. Then the central Arbiter straightened, his expression hardening. "If we are to fall," he said, his voice low and cold, "we will not do so like frightened rats. We will make them bleed for this insolence. Gather whatever weapons you can find. Let us remind these rebels why we are chosen." The other Arbiters hesitated, exchanging uneasy nces. But the sound of approaching footsteps and rebel voices growing louder spurred them into action. They began rummaging through the nearby storeroom, arming themselves with swords and daggers that gleamed in the dim light. The central Arbiter gripped his jeweled cane tightly, his eyes narrowing. "They think they can take everything from us," he muttered. "But they will see... the price of defying the divine." Chapter 204 A joke The rebels paused for a moment as the Arbiters attempted to rally themselves. The central Arbiter, pale but attempting to appear authoritative, raised his cane and bellowed, "You think you can overthrow us? The gods choose us!" Kael exchanged a nce with Lysara, who rolled her eyes. "Oh, this should be good," she muttered. Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire The central Arbiter muttered something under his breath, his trembling hands clutching the cane. A flicker of energy sputtered at the tip. He attempted to summon a st of power, but instead, the staff emitted a faint pop, followed by a wisp of smoke. The Arbiter coughed awkwardly and waved at the smoke, trying to maintain his dignity. "That''s it?" Hana asked, raising an eyebrow. "This is what we''re supposed to be afraid of?" Another Arbiter stepped forward, a wiry man with oversized robes that made him look like a child ying dress-up. "You dare mock us?" he screeched, pulling a tiny wand from his robes. He pointed it dramatically at the rebels. "Behold our might!" He flicked the wand, and a small spark shot out, hitting a nearby decorative curtain. The fabric caught fire, sending the Arbiters scrambling in panic. "Put it out! Put it out!" one of them shrieked, fanning the mes with his robe. Unfortunately, this only spread the fire to his sleeve, causing him to il wildly while the other Arbiters scattered in all directions. "Good gods, this is embarrassing," Kael muttered, lowering his sword slightly. "Wait, I think they''re just warming up," Lysara said, her voice dripping with sarcasm. The skeletal Arbiter, his bony fingers trembling, reached into a pouch and retrieved a vial of glowing liquid. "This potion will annihte you!" he proimed, tossing it with all his might. Unfortunately, his aim was as feeble as his confidence, and the vial missed the rebels entirely, smashing against a nearby statue. The statue dissolved in a hiss of smoke, leaving behind a very unimpressed group of rebels. "Is this aedy show?" one of the rebels at the back called out, elicitingughter from the rest. A rotund Arbiter, huffing and puffing from the back of the group, raised what looked like a gilded scepter. "Enough! Feel the wrath of the gods!" He swung the scepter with all the strength he could muster¡ªwhich wasn''t much. The heavy object slipped from his hands mid-swing and ttered to the floor, narrowly missing his foot. The Arbiter froze, his face a mix of horror and humiliation. "Wrath of the gods?" Hana snorted. "More like the clumsiness of a toddler." Desperate to salvage the situation, another Arbiter with a wild mop of white hair pulled arge book from his robe. "The ancient spells!" he dered. "Prepare to meet your doom!" He flipped through the pages furiously, muttering incantations. A small orb of light formed before him, growing brighter and brighter. For a moment, even the rebels paused, wondering if the Arbiters might seed in doing something. Then, with a loud crack, the orb exploded in the Arbiter''s face, sending him sprawling backward with a puff of smoke and a scream. Hended in a heap, his singed hair on end and his robes smoldering. "That was spectacr," Lysara said, pping mockingly. "Ten out of ten for effort." "Shut up!" the central Arbiter barked, his face red with embarrassment. He tried to lift his cane again, but his hand shook so badly that he dropped it. The cane hit the ground with a thud, and the gem at its tip rolled off, resting at Kael''s feet. Kael bent down, picked up the gem, and held it up. "You dropped something," he said dryly, tossing it to Hana, who pocketed it with a grin. By now, the remaining Arbiters were either cowering behind the central Arbiter or fumbling with their robes in a vain attempt to find more weapons or spells. One of them tripped over his own feet and fell face-first onto the floor, his hat tumbling off and revealing a shiny bald spot. Another tried to hide behind a decorative vase, which shattered under his weight when he leaned too hard. The rebels stood in a loose circle, watching the chaos unfold with a mix of amusement and disbelief. One rebel leaned toward Kael and whispered, "Are we sure these are the ones who''ve been oppressing us?" Kael sighed. "Unfortunately, yes." The central Arbiter, now visibly sweating, raised his hands in a feeble attempt tomand authority. "You... you fools! You think you''ve won? The gods will smite you for this insolence!" Hana stepped forward, her dagger glinting in the light. "If the gods haven''t smote us yet, I don''t think they''reing. You, on the other hand, are done." The Arbiters screamed and cursed, their once-grand voices echoing in the damp corridors of the underground maze as the rebels dragged them out one by one. Their robes were torn and stained with dirt, trailing pitifully behind them. Hana secured thest of the knots around the central Arbiter''s wrists, pulling it tight despite his loud protests. "You can''t treat us like this!" the central Arbiter bellowed, his face red with fury. "The gods choose us! Do you hear me? Chosen!" "Chosen to whine, apparently," Lysara pped back as she yanked another Arbiter to his feet. He tripped over his robe and nearly fell, his curses muffled by a gag one of the rebels had thoughtfully provided. "This is an outrage!" another Arbiter screeched, his voice cracking. "You''ll burn for this insolence! The gods will¡ª" "Will what?" Hana interrupted coldly, stepping close enough for him to see the sharp edge of her de. "Smite us? Or maybe they''ll bless us with more of your brilliant leadership?" The Arbiter recoiled, his mouth snapping shut as his eyes darted nervously between her dagger and her expression. The other rebelsughed, the sound echoing in the narrow stone passage. "Move it," Kael ordered, shoving one of the heftier Arbiters forward. The man stumbled, his indignation rising. "How dare you!" he spluttered, ring over his shoulder. "Do you know who I am?" "An oversized sack of uselessness," Kael replied tly, giving him another shove. "Keep walking." The group slowly made their way toward the maze''s exit. The rebels moved with happiness, their weapons ready in case of any remaining traps or guards, though most of thetter had either fled or been dealt with earlier. The Arbiters dragged their feet, grumbling and snarling like spoiled children denied their toys. "This isn''t over!" one of them shouted. "We''ll have you all executed for this! You''ll pay dearly!" Lysara snorted. "The only thing you''ll be paying for is a cell big enough to hold that ego." As they approached the surface, the faint sound of the city reached them¡ªthe murmurs of a crowd gathering, curious about themotion. The rebels exchanged nces, and a grin spread across Kael''s face. "Looks like we''ve got an audience," he said. The Arbiters immediately stiffened. "Audience?" the central Arbiter repeated, his voice tinged with panic. "You wouldn''t dare humiliate us in public!" "Oh, we''d dare," Hana said, her tone filled with happiness. "The people deserve to see what''s been rotting at the top."@@novelbin@@ "You can''t!" another Arbiter wailed, struggling against his bonds. "We''ll be ruined!" "You''re already ruined," Lira muttered from the back, her voice heavy with disdain. "This is just the beginning." As they emerged from the maze into the bright light of day, the crowd erupted into cheers and shouts. News of the Arbiter''s downfall had spread, and people had gathered to witness their capture. The rebels dragged the bound Arbiters into the square, where the citizens jeered and mocked the once-feared rulers. "Look at them!" a woman in the crowd yelled. "They''re not gods¡ªthey''re cowards!" "Down with the Arbiters!" another voice called, and the chant spread quickly through the throng. The Arbiters flinched at the noise, their faces contorted with rage and fear. "Silence them!" the central Arbiter demanded, trying to regain some semnce of authority. "We are your leaders!" "You were," Hana said sharply, stepping before him. "Now, you''re just prisoners. Get used to it." The Arbiters were hauled onto a makeshift tform, their chains rattling as they lined up for everyone to see. The crowd roared with approval, their pent-up anger and frustration pouring out in waves. Some threw rotten food or stones, while others simply shouted insults. Kael turned to the gathered rebels, his voice carrying over the chaos. "This is what we fought for! Justice for the people! No more oppression, no more lies!" Kael stood on the makeshift tform, his gaze sweeping over the crowd. Cheers and shouts filled the air. The rebels, worn out from the battle but victorious, stood as a wall behind him, their weapons still at the ready in case the Arbiters tried anything foolish. Kael raised his hand, and slowly, the noise began to quiet. The crowd leaned in, eager to hear what their leader had to say. He took a deep breath, his voice steady and strong as it carried across the square. Chapter 207 Plans for the universe (slight 18+) After spending some quality time with my sweet woman, I left because I had some ns to implement. Now that I have a strong base in another universe, I can develop as nned and not hold myself back because I fear being found out by the ruler. I had my mother''s protection, but that didn''t mean I could risk everything like that when I could do it more safely and still get more benefits that way. I teleported to my pantheon grounds, where I could see Amaterasu. I appeared behind her while she was working on some tasks rted to her people. When she noticed my presence behind her, she smiled, turned around, and sprang into my arms. I opened my arms for her and hugged her soft body when she jumped in my embrace. I kissed her forehead as she gave my neck soft kisses. After holding each other for a minute, I loosened my embrace, and she looked up to meet my eyes. "Hi, love. How have you been?" Amaterasu blushed a bit at my words, but I gave her a quick kiss on the lips before sitting in her chair and dragging her down to sit on myp. As she sat down, my arms went around her waist, and I hugged her to get her closer to me. "I have been well, but something has been missing. Do you know what I am talking about?" While I couldn''t see her face, I knew her expression when she said something like this. "Mhm, tell me what it is. I don''t know what you are talking about." I said with a smile on my face. I could see Amaterasu''s face redder as she stood up, turned around, and sat on myp again, facing me. She threw her arms around my neck and just gave me a smile that was full of lust. I couldn''t keep my innocent expression, so I kissed her again, but I was blocked by one of her fingers. "I knew you wouldn''t understand what I was talking about, but here is a hint for you." I didn''t know what to expect when she said something like that, but she pulled the upper part of her dress down and exposed her beautiful breasts to the outside world. While I have seen it many times, I could still admit it was beautiful. With her arms around my neck, she pulled my head closer to her until my mouth was on her nipple. I, of course, opened it and began sucking and licking it while also grabbing that fat ass of hers, ready to go to the next phase. But just as I wanted to undress her, she pulled away from my touch. "Not so fast, mister. As a punishment for acting clueless, you first have to say why you are here, and then you can enjoy this body of mine." Her smile was sweet, and I knew that she just wanted to know why I would visit her when it was not her turn yet. I sighed because while I wanted to enjoy her body now, I also wanted to het the ns in action, so I would content myself with the knowledge that I would destroy her insides when we were done with this talk. "Hana has managed to take over the capital of that ce. We could go there and start developing over there where a ruler doesn''t watch us. I came here to ask how we should proceed with this because I think you have the most knowledge about the''s affair with recourses and people." Jack leaned back in the chair, his arms restingfortably around Amaterasu''s waist as she regarded him thoughtfully. Her ck hair fell over her face, and the soft light emanating from her skin made her look every bit the goddess she was. Despite her earlier teasing, her expression turned serious as she absorbed Jack''s words. "So," she began, resting her hands on his chest, "Hana has taken the capital. That''s a big step for our ns. It gives us a stronghold in a universe where we''re not under constant scrutiny by that ruler." Jack nodded. "Exactly. It''s a chance to start something away from its watchful eyes. But we need to establish ourselves properly. You specialize in building infrastructure, resources, and governance, which is why I am here. It''s because that''s where you shine, my love." Amaterasu smiled, brushing a strand of hair behind her ear. "ttery will get you everywhere, but you''re not wrong. If we use this city as a base, we must do it efficiently." Her eyes narrowed as she slipped into nning mode. "First, resources. The city needs mana-rich materials to enhance its defenses, establish wards, and build constructs. We''ll send shipments of Celestial Ore and Sunlit Timber. Both are imbued with divine energy, perfect for creating unbreakable structures." Jack nodded, his fingers idly tracing circles on her waist. "And the people? We can''t leave it entirely to the rebels. They''re fighters, not builders." "I''ll send some skilled artisans, architects, and engineers from ournds," Amaterasu replied. "They''ll work discreetly, blending in as advisors or frencers. We''ll also need a few administrators who can guide Hana and the rebels toward creating a stable leadership structure, even if that''s not their immediate concern." Jack raised an eyebrow. "Leadership? You mean more figureheads, right? I don''t want them trying to run things without us pulling the strings." Amaterasu chuckled, her softugh like the chiming of bells. "Of course. They''ll have just enough authority to keep the poption in line, but they''ll answer directly to us. The real power will be ours." Jack smirked. "Good. I like the sound of that. What about defenses? If we use this ce as a base, it has to be secure." "That''s where our celestial constructse in," Amaterasu said. "We''ll deploy them strategically to guard the city''s perimeter. They''re imbued with divine energy, far superior to the crude constructs the Arbiters used. And we''ll create ayered warding system to shield the city from external threats and hide it from unwanted eyes." Jack''s smirked at her words. "Now we''re talking. I knew you were the right person for this." Amaterasu leaned closer, her lips brushing against his ear as she whispered, "And don''t forget: a city like this will need strong leadership. While the rebels'' leaders are strong, I am afraid that we will have to ensure they understand exactly who''s in charge." Jack chuckled, pulling her closer. "Oh, I''ll make sure they know. But first, we need to make our moves quietly. We can''t afford to draw attention too soon." Amaterasu nodded. "Agreed. I''ll start organizing the resources and people we''ll send over. You can work on establishing a foothold with Hana and the rebels. With ourbined efforts, this city will be the foundation of something far greater than you can dream." Jack''s smile turned predatory as he leaned forward, his lips brushing against hers. "That''s why I love you. Always thinking five steps ahead." Amaterasu smirked, her golden eyes glinting with amusement. "ttery again? Careful, Jack, or I might think you''re up to something." "Oh, I am," Jack said, his voice low. His hands started to go wild as he knew the time had finally arrived. Everything had been nned, and now all left was to enjoy this beautiful woman in my arms. I picked Amaterasu up and teleported us to the bedroom we used many times in a new world. I walked towards the bed and made an opening so we could ess it. Amaterasu, still in my arms, was thrown onto the bed. She moaned and had a beautiful smile when she looked at me. She slightly lowered the part of her dress where her breasts were to let me have a good look at her cleavage but didn''t let me see anything. I smiled at this damn woman who kept teasing me. I crawled over to her and began to kiss her red lips. She responded by hugging her arms around my neck and pulling me closer to her. I pinched her nipple, and she opened her mouth to let out a moan. The opening was the chance I had been waiting for. My tongue immediately shot forward, and I entered her mouth and yed with hers. We were fighting a new battle of tongues, and it is one of my favorites. Like every other goddess, Amaterasu had a unique vor as a goddess. I don''t know why, but her salvia tastes like cherry. It''s the sweet kind you could eat for a long time and not get tired of. When we were kissing, my hands were not silent and not moving. One of them was ying with her breasts, and the other one ripped her dress so I could see her beautiful naked figure. Continue your journey with My Virtual Library Empire@@novelbin@@ When her dress was ripped, I stopped the kiss to admire it again. Her beautiful face with these sexy red lips. Her big breasts were so juicy that any man would fall for them, and her belly looked perfect. Further down, you could see her pink pussy. While we have been using it a lot thesest few months, it didn''t seem like it. Her pussy was still beautiful pink and looked untouched. I can''t see it well because of my position, but I could see a bit. Her big ass was sticking out behind her as if asking me to spank it with all my might and im it as mine again. After admiring her body, I looked into her beautiful eyes. Amaterasu was patient when she saw me checking her out, and when my gazended on her eyes, she smiled beautifully at me¡ªnot the lustful smile she sometimes gave, but a genuine one. Chapter 209 Spending some time with Kali With the ns in motion, I left Amaterasu''s side and went to Kali and see if she wanted something in that new universe. Kali is currently the second strongest of all my wives, if you include Sylvana; otherwise, she would be the strongest. She doesn''t need a lot to live right now, but I still want to spoil her to the best of my abilities. She was in her domain in our Pantheon, rxing while gathering and refreshing the energy surrounding her. She was rxing in the sun with a ck bikini on her body. She was sipping some juice, and even though I had eaten Amaterasu just before, I was still ready to take part in this delicious dish in front of me. When Kali sensed me entering her domain, she looked at me with those beautiful green eyes of hers. Her tan skin glowed beautifully, thanks to the sun that had been created with the help of Amaterasu. I silently thanked her again for letting me see such a divine sight. Kali got up from her lying position and sat up. She snapped her fingers as she sat up straight, and the sunbathing chair she was sitting on expanded and became a two-seater. She patted the space beside her, and I didn''t waste any time snapping my fingers, letting my clothes disappear, and recing them with shorts that I normally use for swimming. I sat beside her and enjoyed the scenery from where we sat. I could see a giant volcano in the distance, and the people Kali chose to be her followers here were living their daily lives. While they now live in a peaceful ce where they won''t get attacked, I could see that training themselves to be stronger has been ingrained into their bones. I could see the adults training a group of kids to fight with swords and spears while other people didn''t fight. They were just living their daily lives as well. Some were still building new buildings, although I don''t know what they were building specifically. Some were cooking, while others were just ying around. One thing that I noticed changed about them is that they no longer had the same tension and sadness in their eyes; it was reced with hope and happiness. I looked to my right to see the person responsible for changing the lives of so many people, and when I looked, I saw her staring into my eyes. While I was lost in the scenery, she observed me with a happy smile on her face. I wrapped my arm around her shoulder and pulled her closer to me. She let out a soft chuckle andid her head on my shoulder, now also looking at the scenery. "What was your n when you met them?" I couldn''t keep my curiosity in check, so I asked. While I felt weird for asking at first, I realized pretty quickly that I shouldn''t feel weird while asking my own wife a question. "I mean, they were the perfect race for you to develop your destruction divinity with, right? They were at their path''s end, and if you didn''t interfere and protect them, they would be all hunted down right about now." Kali didn''t immediately answer my question. Her gaze remained fixed on her people, the Kar, as they moved about in the vige at the base of her temple''s mountain. Her emerald-green eyes held warmth as though she was lost in a memory. After a moment of thinking, she spoke. Her usual voice softened a lot, but I could hear that they meant a lot to her. "I helped them because they needed someone who could see beyond their reputation," she said, resting her hand lightly on my chest. "In their world, they were feared for their strength, endurance, and unyielding loyalty to their own. But that same strength made them enemies to everyone else. They weren''t seen as people¡ªjust weapons to be avoided or destroyed." I nodded, letting her continue. I could sense the connection to the Kar and didn''t want to interrupt her. "When I first encountered them," she continued, "they were broken, hunted like animals. Their power had turned into a curse, and their ability tomunicate with spirits¡ªa gift, a connection to something greater¡ªhad be why they were despised. I saw thest remnants of their people barely holding on, hiding in shadows, too proud to beg but too desperate to fight." She sighed, her fingers brushing over the carvings on the armrest of her sunbed, depicting her deeds. "I could have left them," she admitted. "It would have been easy. Letting them die would have kept me from shouldering their burdens, from bing their anchor. But when I looked at them, I didn''t see monsters. I saw a reflection of what I could have been¡ªa goddess feared for her power, standing alone because no one dared approach. I saw the pain they carried and knew I could help."@@novelbin@@ Her voice grew a bit louder, her words filled with resolve. "When they recognized me as their goddess, they didn''t do it out of blind faith or desperation. They chose me because I offered them something no one else ever had: a future. With me, they could embrace who they were without shame or fear. I gave them a ce where their strength wasn''t a threat but a shield to protect themselves. I taught them that their connection to the spirits and the dead wasn''t a curse but a bridge¡ªa way to honor their past while building a new path forward." I tightened my hold on her shoulder, silently amazed at herpassion and wisdom. Kali was a goddess of death and destruction, yet she had chosen to use her power to nurture and rebuild, transforming despair into hope. "I didn''t just help them to develop my divinity," she said, her gaze finally meeting mine. "I helped them because they deserved more than what their world gave them. I allowed them to be seen as something more than tools of vengeance." The Kar below erupted intoughter as one of the children, wielding a wooden spear, managed to topple a training dummy. Kali smiled faintly, her expression softening. "They remind me that even in destruction, there is room for creation. Their loyalty isn''t just to me¡ªit''s to the future we''re building together. And that''s something worth protecting." I kissed her forehead, proud and in awe of her devotion to her people. "They''re lucky to have you," I murmured. Kali tilted her head up, a mischievous grin spreading across her face. "Oh, they''re lucky to have me?" she teased, poking a finger at my chest. "Says the god of sex who has an army of wives and still manages to have time to meddle in everyone''s business?" I raised an eyebrow, smirking. "Meddle? I call it multitasking." She rolled her eyes dramatically, crossing her arms. "Well, Mr. Multitasker, if they''re so lucky to have me, what does that make you?" I leaned in closer, my smirk widening. "The luckiest of them all." Kaliughed, a melodic sound that echoed across her domain. "You''re such a smooth talker. Fine, I''ll let that one slide. But don''t think ttery will get you out of helping me deal with these volcano repairs next week." "Volcano repairs?" I asked, feigning horror. "I didn''t sign up to be a handyman god." Kali grinned wickedly. "Toote. You kissed my forehead¡ªit''s a binding contract." As ourughter faded into afortable silence, I tried to focus on the view before us¡ªthe lush expanse of Kali''s domain and her people''s bustling activity. But no matter how much I tried to keep my attention on the scenery, my eyes drifted. The ck bikini she wore didn''t do much to hide the curves of her figure, the tan of her skin glowing under the sun''s warm light. I told myself to focus. I did. But when Kali shifted slightly to lean back against me, her movements drawing my attention to the lines of her body, my resolve finally cracked. My gaze traveled lower, lingering where it shouldn''t. Of course, Kali noticed. Her smirk was immediate, and her glowing green eyes filled with amusement as she turned her head toward me. "I caught you," she teased, her voice a mix of mock scolding andughter. And here I thought you were admiring my leadership skills." I tried to y it cool, clearing my throat and looking back at the horizon. "I was admiring... a lot of things." Kaliughed, a low, melodious sound that sent a shiver down my spine. "Oh, please. You''ve been sneaking nces at me since the moment you arrived. Don''t think I didn''t notice." I raised an eyebrow, finally meeting her gaze. "Can you me me? You''re sitting there looking like a goddess." She arched a brow, leaning closer. "I am a goddess." Explore hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire "Exactly," I said, wrapping an arm around her waist and pulling her closer. "And you make it impossible to focus on anything else." Kali chuckled, her fingers lightly tracing patterns on my chest. "You''re impossible, you know that?" "And you love it," I shot back, grinning. Chapter 210 "Arent you going to serve me, love?" (18+) Her smirk softened into a genuine smile, and for a moment, the teasing gave way to something more tender. She cupped my cheek, her thumb brushing lightly against my skin. "Yeah," she said softly. "I do." I leaned down, capturing her lips in a yful kiss that quickly deepened. Her hands moved to my shoulders, her touch warm and grounding. The world around us seemed to fade away, leaving just the two of us, the connection between us undeniable. When we finally pulled apart, her lips were again curved into a mischievous smile. "I think we''ve had enough sunshine for one day." I tilted my head, grinning. "You''re suggesting we head inside?" "Mm-hmm," she replied, standing and holding my hand. As I took her hand, she tugged me to my feet with a yful strength that never ceased to amaze me. Her green eyes sparkled with mischief, and the way her fingersced with mine sent a thrill coursing through me. "Come on," Kali said, her voice soft but with a teasing lilt. "Let''s see if you can keep up." She led me toward the temple, her steps light. The warmth of the sun still clung to her skin, and as we walked, I couldn''t help but admire the way her movements seemed so natural and fluid. The bounce that her figure had with each of my steps was something I couldn''t take my eyes off. Her free hand swungzily at her side before she let it trail against the smooth stone of the temple entrance. She nced back at me with that beautiful smirk, her expression daring. "What''s the matter? You seem a little distracted." I caught her gaze and grinned. "Hard not to be when you look like that." Kali stopped abruptly, spinning on her heel to face me. Her hands moved to my chest, sliding upward slowly until they rested on my shoulders. "ttery will get you everywhere," she murmured, leaning in until her breath brushed against my lips. "And where are we going, exactly?" I asked, my voice low. Her eyes flicked upward toward the ceiling of her temple. "Oh, I think you already know," she whispered before turning on her heel and continuing toward the center of her temple. I followed close behind, my hand never leaving hers. The air inside the temple was cooler, a soothing difference from the heat outside, but the warmth between us didn''t diminish. As we passed through the halls, Kali''s fingers asionally brushed against the walls. When we reached the bedroom¡ªa space bathed in the soft glow of enchantednterns¡ªshe turned to me fully. There was no hesitation as she wrapped her arms around my neck, pulling me close. Her lips brushed against mine, light and teasing before she pulled back just enough to meet my eyes. "You''re not going to make me do all the work, are you?" she teased. Iughed softly, my hands finding their way to her waist. "I wouldn''t dream of it." Kali tilted her head, her expression softening for a moment. "Good," she whispered, her fingers threading through my hair. "Because I n on making this unforgettable." I kissed her mouth and began to fondle her tits with my hand. My knee was against her pussy, and she was letting out small moans when I brushed by some more sensitive areas. She hugged my neck and let my tongue enter her mouth. I teased her body like that for a few more moments before wanting more. I pulled the strings of her bikini away, and her big tits bounced around. Her pink nipples were glistening and luring me in to taste them. Having no resistance to it, I stopped the kiss, much to her disappointment, and began to suck and bit on her tits. "Aahhnn~" Moans wereing out of her mouth more clearly now. Explore stories at My Virtual Library Empire Seeing that I was dominating her, Kali wanted to fight back. She raised her body in an attempt to push me back on the bed, but I snapped my fingers. Because Kali would never use her full strength in bed, I could stop her, but where is the fun? I let go of her tits and smirked at her. When Kali came out of her trance of not expecting me to be so aggressive with her all of a sudden, she looked over at me, and when she saw my expression, she knew that she had been in for a long time. Next, instead of going back for her tits, I wanted something more enjoyable. I went further down her strong body. Between her legs was her beautiful ck bikini that covered her beautiful naked skin. But that wasn''t what I wanted to see, so I ripped it apart as well, and her glistening pussy became visible to me. Seeing the dripping juiceing from it, I knew that she was ready for it, so I lowered my shorts and ced my dick right in front of her entrance. I pushed my dick deep inside of her and almost knocked on her womb with my first thrust. "OOhhh yess that is what I wanted husbandd~" Purring at the end of her sentence I felt Kali''s insides twitching and getting tighter every second. I began to get to work and started moving my hips back and forth. The only sounds in the room were the moans from Kali, some grunts for me, but mostly the pping sounds from when I went deep inside of her. Her juices were already leaking out on the bed, and she was releasing her moans loudly. I leaned down and started kissing her again. She wrapped her hands around my neck again and crossed her legs around my body. I came even deeper inside of her because of that and knocked on her womb. Kali''s eyes rolled back as she felt my dick knocking on her womb as if asking permission to impregnate it, but although that isn''t the n for right now, it could be a possibility in the future. But for now, I just came deep inside her after some more thrust and filled her womb with my semen. After we stayed in bed, Kali wanted to do some role-ying in the bathroom, and who was I to say no to that? When I walked inside the changing room, I was met by Kali, who was waiting for me. "Wee, master. I was expecting you toe." Kali smiled at me as I came inside the room. She walked up to me and went on her toes to give me a loving kiss. She hugged me, and her arms went around my neck, pulling me closer towards her. I hugged her back but also grabbed that delicious ass of her. While kissing, she grabbed the towel on my shoulder and threw it inside a basket. She took off my pants to let me be naked in front of her. I let her go and stopped kissing for a moment. She looked back at me and turned around. She was walking towards the shower area, and I dly followed her. While walking, she got rid of the bikini that she was wearing. And was also naked, walking before me. She was walking in a way that her hips and ass were extra seductive, and I couldn''t evade my eye at this moment. "Like what you see, master?" She smirked as she saw me staring at that juicy ass of hers. "Of course I like it." Her cheeks reddened a bit by my response but was quickly reced with a seductive smile. "This here is all yours, master." She made a gesture like her body was mine, and I wouldn''t miss this chance. I was walking behind her, so I hugged her from behind. She let out a surprise moan because it was a bit unexpected, but she put her hands around mine. My hands were now just on her belly, and I was enjoying the feeling of my lover''s body close to me. After we had hugged for a moment, I picked her up and walked inside the shower area. I put her down next to the shower I would use and smiled at her.@@novelbin@@ "Aren''t you going to serve me, love?" I turned the shower on and looked towards Kali. She was staring at me with a dreamy look, and I smirked. She came out of her stupper a momentter. "Ye.. Yes, master, I will do that." She said that and let me sit quickly so that she could serve me while cleaning me. I sat under the water that was raining from the shower head. She grabbed the soap and put it on her hands. She put her hands together to get the bubbly soap and began using it on my chest. She gets all my chest covered with soap while still teasing me a bit. She was still standing behind me, so while she was cleaning my chest, she had her breasts against my back. She pressed them against it and rubbed them all over my back. She also put a bit of soap on the to clean me and make me even hornier than I already was. Seeing that I was already rock hard from her teasing, she put one of her hands under the water to get the soap off of it and directly began to jerk me off. Chapter 211 Bliss (18+) Seeing that I was already rock hard from her teasing, she put one of her hands under the water to get the soap off of it and directly began to jerk me off. I moaned as I felt a bit of her energy entering my body through my dick. She was jerking me off while feeding me the energy of creation. This energy could make one highly aroused, and it affected me. I turned to see her happily smiling at me like she had won. I grabbed her shoulders and pushed her back against the walls. I began to kiss her roughly, and she put her hands around my neck again. She was enjoying the treatment I was giving her. When I felt her arms around my neck, I took my dick and positioned it right before her entrance. I pushed it inside in one go and didn''t let her rest. I began to sway my hips, and my dick started to move inside of her. "Ahhh, yess this is it." She felt like she had the ultimate bliss inside of her, and she wouldn''t let it go, no matter what. She tightened her insides so that she could feel him better inside of her. Jack, who was experiencing the tightness, grinned because this was a sign that she was enjoying it. He moved even faster because the tightness didn''t mean that only she could feel more pleasure. He, too, could feel more. He was moving faster, and the pping sounds they were making were overshadowed by the moans of the woman on the receiving end. "Ahh~ Mhmmm~ Yess... Just like that. Fuck meee~." As a goddess, Kali would usually be on the giving end because she could overwhelm the more than average man. Even among the gods, there weren''t many that could stand up to her. But now she was on the receiving part of this sexual encounter. She hasn''t even once since the beginning of their rtionship been in control of a situation that they were in. She couldn''t believe it, and her pride as a goddess was, therefore, taking hits every time they did it because he would always beat her in her game. While with other people, she may have hated losing, but this was her husband. She couldn''t ever get mad at him, and she enjoyed it when he put her in her ce and took control every time they did it. he may not know, but every time that he has sex and a certain barrier has been crossed he would be like those barbarians who went berserk, but he just did that with sex. "Ahh~ Not there, master." "What are you thinking about and not your current situation?" Kali was confused when he asked that question, but when his words registered, she immediately began to look around to see what was happening. She was currently bound by ropes. Both her arms and legs were spread apart and stuck. While we sometimes did cosy or role y, it would always be with ordinary rope, but now her arms and hands were tight with divine ropes. The ropes, or chains, were made for prison gods so that they couldn''t use their divinities and were reverted to regr humans, which means that her senses also reverted to those of an average human. With this realisation, she knew that she couldn''t escape being so full of pleasure that she would lose her mind. Due to her status as a goddess, the pleasure she receives can be amplified or diminished, and every time she does it with her master, she limits the pleasure she feels because the amount of pleasure he can give could be so overwhelming that even the biggest saints would fall in debauchery because of him. Now that she didn''t have her powers anymore, she knew that her mind would soon be lost in a forest known as pleasure. There were many reactions that she could have shown at the moment. The first and obvious one is fear. She could be scared about what he could do to her, but she responded the opposite. "Show me your best shot." She licked her lips like he was still prey while being chained against the wall. Jack''s mind went nk, and he began to thrust mindlessly inside of her. "Ahh~ Yess. is that all you can do, master?" Kali was still teasing me, and I didn''t want more than to make her lose her mind at that moment. I don''t care about her status as a goddess. The only thing I know at the moment is that my woman was terrible and that I have to punish her. I began to thrust even harder inside of her, and she was screaming in pleasure with that sweet voice of hers. I was still lost, and all I could hear was her sweet voice entering my ears. I only know that I want to have this woman in my arms and ultimately surrender. So I continued thrusting my hips inside of her, and every time my thighs pped against hers, a powerful p echoed through the bathroom. I got hold of one of her perky breasts and began to squeeze it. I looked at it again and wanted to taste it, so I put my mouth over her nipples and began to lick and suck it. She was screaming even more now, and I didn''t want to stop, but I could feel my pleasure building up. I knew that I was close to cumming while she was already on her sixth orgasm. Knowing that I was close to cumming I increased my thrusting speed and exploded deep inside of her. "AaHHnhh~ Mhmmm~" Kali was utterly lost in her world while I was cumming inside of her. I moaned a bit, as it was a lot of pleasure for me too. Seeing that she was lost in her world, I first untied her from her ''chains''. Then, I carried her over to another shower and cleaned her and myself. After we were both clean, I picked her up again and walked towards the bath area, where I put her down inside the bath and sat down next to her. I let her head fall on my shoulder and just rxed momentarily. We enjoyed the warmth of the bath, and I embraced her in my arms and let her rest. My lust was satiated for now so I could now go back to the reason I was here in the first ce and that is find out if Kali wanted anything in our stronghold in that new universe. I looked down to ask but saw that she was still resting so I also closed my eyes and just enjoyed the bath. As the warmth of the bath continued to surround us, I felt Kali shift slightly in my arms. Her breathing had steadied, but there was a contented hum in her throat as she stirred. Slowly, she stretched, her toned body moving against mine with azyness. "Mm, that was nice," she murmured, rubbing her cheek against my chest before looking up at me with a satisfied smile. "But if we stay in here any longer, I might actually fall asleep." I chuckled, pressing a kiss to her forehead. "Then let''s get out before we both turn into prunes." Reluctantly, we left the bath, stepping onto the warm stone floor as steam curled around us. Kali wrung the excess water from her long, dark hair, ncing at me with an amused expression as she reached for a towel. Before she could get far, I plucked it from her hands. "Let me," I said with a grin. Her lips quirked into a smirk, but she raised her arms slightly in surrender. "By all means, my god of indulgence." I wrapped the towel around her shoulders, pulling her close as I began patting her dry. My movements were slow and deliberate, teasing her as much as I could. The towel moved over her skin, following the curves of her toned arms, her waist, and lower down until I heard her let out a lightugh. "Are you drying me or worshiping me?" she teased. "Can''t it be both?" I quipped, moving to gently dry her hair next. The strands were thick and heavy with water, and I massaged the towel against her scalp, enjoying the way she leaned into the sensation. Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire Kali returned the favor, taking another towel and beginning to dry me off as well. She worked with an equal amount of mischief, running the towel over my chest before taking her time trailing it lower. When she noticed the slight intake of my breath, she smirked. "What''s the matter? You were being so thorough with me, I thought I''d return the favor." I shook my head with a grin. "At this rate, we''re never getting dressed." "Oh, we are," she said, flicking the towel at me yfully before sauntering toward the nearby wardrobe. "I want to see you in something nice." I followed after her, watching her hit body as she browsed through the outfits avable. Kali had a taste for clothing. She pulled out a deep red robe with ck embroidery and tossed it my way. "This is it." she dered. "It suits you." I raised an eyebrow. "Is this my reward for good behavior?"@@novelbin@@ She hummed, stepping into a dark red wrap dress of her own, the fabric clinging to her figure in all the right ways. "More like my way of making sure you look as good as you should." We helped each other put on our outfits, fingers brushing as we tied sashes and adjusted folds. When we finally finished, I took a step back to admire her. "You''re stunning," I murmured, pulling her into a slow kiss. She sighed against my lips, pleased. "You clean up nicely yourself," she admitted, running her fingers along the cor of my robe. "Almost makes me want to mess you up again." Iughed, wrapping an arm around her waist. "Tempting, but I dide here for a reason, remember?" Kali sighed dramatically, resting her forehead against my chest. "Fine, fine. Let''s talk business. But don''t think for a second that I won''t be collecting on that promiseter." I smirked, pressing another kiss to her temple. "I wouldn''t have it any other way." Chapter 212 Stories of warriors that are never going to be lost in time After resisting her body''s temptation again, we made our way toward the grand hall of her temple. The structure was built for her and her alone, an extension of her divinity, where only those she permitted to could step foot. The walls were not filled with paintings or needless gold but with weapons, each mounted with care and carrying its legacy. At first nce, it looked like an armory, a collection of masterfully crafted weapons spanning ages. But as I walked further in, I noticed the nametes beneath each one. Intrigued, I moved closer, feeling a familiar pulse of mana from the inscriptions. When I focused, the names revealed themselves, not just etched but infused into the metal with power, ensuring their stories would never be forgotten. "These¡­" I murmured, trailing my fingers just above the hilt of a battle-worn spear. Kali stepped beside me, her expression reverent. "They belonged to the warriors of my people in my past life," she said, her voice softer than usual. "Each one fought for me, our cause, and our survival. I gathered their weapons and enshrined them here¡ªto honor them, to make sure their sacrifice wasn''t lost to time." I let my eyes drift across the disy, each weapon unique and carrying its own weight. Some were pristine and carefully maintained, while others bore the scars of their final battles¡ªcracks, dents, and dried blood that had never been wiped away. My gazended on a curved dagger with a darkened silver de. The grip was wrapped in faded red cloth, and the name beneath it glowed faintly. Rava the Shadowde "None saw his de until it was already buried in their throat. His final breath was spentughing at the gods who tried to break him." I turned to Kali. "Tell me about him." She smiled a hint of sadness in her eyes. "Rava was our best assassin. He wasn''t the strongest but the fastest, the smartest. He once infiltrated an enemy camp, killed their leader, and walked out with a full meal and a bottle of their best wine. Said it was too good to let it go to waste." I chuckled. "Sounds like someone I would''ve liked." Kali nodded. "He was a legend. Until one day, he was caught during a mission. The enemy thought they''d broken him. They chained him and tortured him, but he never stoppedughing in their faces. When they finally let their guard down, he used hisst bit of strength to slip free and slit their general''s throat before bleeding out. We found his body still grinning." I exhaled sharply. "A warrior to the end." Kali nodded. "They all were." I moved down the hall, stopping before another weapon¡ªa heavy war axe with jagged edges and a hilt wrapped in thick, worn leather. The inscription beneath it read: Gorrak the Unyielding "He fell, he rose, he fell again, but never once did he yield. The ground shook with his final roar." Kali''s eyes softened as she followed my gaze. "Gorrak¡­ was a monster in battle, not in cruelty, but in sheer will. He never stopped fighting, no matter how many times he was knocked down. He''d break his bones and still use them to kill his enemies." "Did he ever fall for good?" I asked. She shook her head. "Not until the very end. He held a bridge against an entire army so we could escape. He kept standing and fighting, even when he had more arrows in him than armor. Hisst words were to tell us to hurry up because he didn''t know how much longer he could keep them entertained." I let out a low whistle. "Damn." Kali reached out, brushing her fingers along the axe handle. "His spirit still lingers here, in this weapon. I can feel it." I took a deep breath, feeling the weight of these stories, these lives¡ªthe warriors who had given everything for Kali, for their people, and now rested in her eternal memory. This was no simple collection¡ªit was a shrine, a tribute to those who had made her who she was. As we continued walking, I saw more names and weapons. Each had a story and a sacrifice behind it. Some belonged to warriors who had fought against impossible odds, others to leaders who inspired armies. There were des wielded by mothers protecting their children and spears thrown by brothers avenging their kin. Every weapon here had drawn blood in the name of their goddess. I looked at Kali, admiration swelling in my chest. "You remember all of them." Read thetest on My Virtual Library Empire "I do," she said firmly. "They live on through me." I reached for her hand, squeezing it gently. "They would be proud of you." Kali met my gaze, and for a brief moment, the ever-present fierceness in her eyes softened into something deeply vulnerable. She squeezed my hand back before smirking. "They''d also be pissed that I let you get away with ogling me for so long." Iughed, shaking my head. "It''s hard not to. You did this to yourself, wearing that bikini." She leaned in closer, her voice dropping to a whisper. "You say that like you don''t enjoy it." I pulled her in, my lips brushing against hers. "Oh, I do. But let''s just say I have a newfound appreciation for you in more ways than one." She grinned. "Good. Now, let''s talk about why you came here before you get too distracted again." I sighed dramatically. "Fine, fine. Butter, I''m iming my distraction time." "Looking forward to it," she teased, leading me further into the hall. She led me towards the end of the hall, where four couches faced each other, arranged symmetrically within a square. On either side stood towering pirs, each etched with intricate carvings of Kali''s people. It was a sacred space, but more than that, it served a deeper function. Even though we were in our own Pantheon, where only those with permission could enter, this area had an addedyer of protection. The pirs weren''t just decorations¡ªthey were part of a formation that rendered this spacepletely silent to the outside world. No sound, no energy could escape. It was a ce of solitude, a sanctuary where Kali could meditate, scheme, or simply exist without interruption. Whatever was spoken here stayed here. She led me to one of the couches and sat down, the soft cushions molding to her form. She patted the space beside her with a teasing smile, silently urging me to join her. I smirked, already expecting something, butplied, settling beside her. We simply sat there momentarily, and the atmosphere between us was calm. Kali rested an arm along the back of the couch, her fingers brushing lightly against my shoulder as she turned to me, waiting. I took a deep breath and cleared my throat before speaking. "I wanted to know if you needed anything for the new base we''re building in that universe," I said, my voice steady. "I don''t know your n, but if you want toe and stay permanently, just say the word, and I''ll have everything set up for you. Or¡­ are you nning to stay here and only visit when you feel like it¡ªor when I need you?" Kali tilted her head slightly, considering my words. Her emerald-green eyes gleamed with amusement, but I could see the careful thought behind them. For all her teasing, Kali always made decisions with precision. After a moment, her lips curled into a knowing smile. "I will stay here," she answered, her voice soft but certain. "My people still need me for a little while longer. They''re strong but still adapting to the peace I''ve given them. I want to ensure they thrive before I leave them too often." She leaned in slightly, her fingers tracing small circles against my shoulder. "But don''t worry," she added, her tone shifting to something more yful. "If I miss yourpany too much, I''lle find you."@@novelbin@@ I felt a shiver roll down my spine at how she said that. There was a promise in her words that carried a mixture of warmth and something far more dangerous. I knew Kali well enough to understand that when she wanted something¡ªor someone¡ªshe would take it, no matter the distance between us. Despite the small chill of anticipation running through me, I smiled, satisfied with her answer. "That''s fair," I admitted. "Though I must say, the idea of you randomly showing up unannounced could be either a blessing or a curse." Kali chuckled, the sound rich and sultry. "That depends entirely on what I find when I get there." I exhaled sharply, shaking my head before focusing on why I hade here. "Do you not want me to bring anything for you?" I asked. "It''s no trouble, and you know I''d do it in a heartbeat." She leaned back against the couch, her fingers tapping against her thigh as she thought it over. "I don''t need anything physical," she mused, her voice carrying a rare softness. "But I wouldn''t mind an altar built for me in the new stronghold. Nothing grand, just a space for my influence to reach there if needed." An altar. Simple, yet deeply symbolic. I nodded. "Consider it done. I''ll make sure it''s ced somewhere meaningful." Kali smiled at that. "Good. And one more thing." I raised an eyebrow. "Hmm?" Chapter 213 Fear She stretched her legs out, reclining slightly, expressing pure amusement. "If youe across any particrly strong warriors in that universe, send them my way. I''m always looking for interesting people to bless¡ªor challenge." I chuckled. "You just want an excuse to fight new opponents, right?" Her smirk was answer enough. "I''ll keep an eye out," I promised. "Anything else?" She considered for a moment, then shook her head. "No, that will do for now. But if I think of somethingter, I''ll be sure to let you know¡­ personally." Her emphasis on thatst word sent me another shiver, but I merely grinned. "Looking forward to it." ¡­ I left Kali''s temple, our conversation lingering in my mind, and returned to the main world where Elise was currently dealing with a situation that had be more troublesome than expected. Even though thest attack had happened some time ago, the city''s people remained unconvinced even after the clear announcement that no further attacks would being. Elise and the others had gone as far as delivering their prophecy¡ªan absolute deration that the conflict had ended, that they were now safe¡ªbut fear was a stubborn thing. The citizens simply did not believe them. Paranoia had taken root deep within the minds of ordinary people, making them reluctant to step outside, resume their daily lives, or trust in their protectors. They were convinced that another far more devastating attack was on the horizon, one that would wipe them outpletely. Instead of embracing peace, they locked themselves away in their homes, dreading a disaster that would nevere. The markets remained half-empty,borers refused to return to work, and entire districts had ground to a halt. Their fear had turned them into ghosts haunting their city. And that was Elise''s problem. She sat in her office, shoulders tense as she stared down at a series of floating disys, each filled with reports, live feeds of the city''s main districts, andmunication logs with local leaders. Her fingers massaged her forehead as she tried to think of yet another way to get through to them. No matter how much assurance she gave, no matter how much evidence was presented, the frightened masses refused to listen. Their unwillingness to move forward wasn''t just frustrating¡ªit was affecting the city''s economy and stability. The people who had the most fear were also the ones who contributed the least to society, and that fact was starting to show. Elise let out a sigh, closing her eyes for a brief moment to try and gather her thoughts. A dull throbbing in her temples warned her that a headache was beginning to form. Then, suddenly, the space in front of her shimmered with light. A warm, golden glow expanded before her, rippling like liquid ss as a portal manifested itself in her office. Read new chapters at My Virtual Library Empire@@novelbin@@ A familiar presence emerged from within. Jack. The tension in Elise''s body eased almost instantly. The growing headache, which had been nagging at her all morning, vanished as though it had never existed in the first ce. She found herself smiling before she even realized it. Jack stepped forward, his eyes immediately scanning her face, reading her exhaustion as easily as one would read an open book. His expression softened, and his voice carried that warm familiarity that always made things feel a little more bearable. "Hey, honey," he greeted, walking toward her. "How are you holding up?" Elise let out a small chuckle, shaking her head. "Oh, you know. Just trying to convince an entire city of paranoid fools that the sky isn''t about to fall on them. No big deal." Jack smirked, but there was a hint of concern behind his amusement. He reached out, tucking a stray lock of hair behind her ear before trailing his fingers down to her shoulder, squeezing gently. "Doesn''t sound like they''re making it easy on you," he noted. Elise sighed, leaning slightly into his touch. "They aren''t. They refuse to listen. No matter how much proof we give them, they insist that another attack ising. It''s making everything grind to a halt. Trade,bor, and even basic city maintenance. Half the workers won''t leave their houses, and the other half spend their time trying to convince them to get back to work. It''s a mess." Jack pulled a chair up beside her and sat down, his fingers tapping thoughtfully against the desk. "What do they need to hear to start functioning again?" Elise scoffed. "If I knew that, I wouldn''t be sitting here trying to stop myself from throwing someone out of a window." Jack chuckled. "That bad, huh?" She rolled her eyes but smirked slightly. "You have no idea." Jack studied her for a moment, then stood up, moving behind her chair. Without a word, he ced his hands on her shoulders and began kneading the tension out of them, his fingers working into the knots of stress she hadn''t even realized was there. Elise exhaled a deep, pleased sigh, her body immediately rxing under his touch. "You''re way too good at that," she murmured, letting her eyes close for a moment. Jack smirked. "I have a lot of practice. Plus, I can''t have my brilliant city lord falling apart on me." Elise hummed in approval. "tter me more. I might actually start believing it." Jack leaned down, his lips brushing against the shell of her ear. "It''s not ttery if it''s the truth." Elise opened her eyes, giving him a sideways nce filled with amusement. "Smooth." Jack grinned. "I try." They stayed in thefortable silence for a moment before Elise sighed, her mind drifting back to the issue at hand. "I just don''t know what else to do," she admitted. "Fear is powerful. And right now, it''s controlling them more than logic ever could." Jack straightened, his expression thoughtful. "Then maybe it''s time to take a different approach." Elise raised an eyebrow. "You have something in mind?" Jack smirked, the glint of mischief in his eyes unmistakable. "I just might." Jack leaned against Elise''s desk, arms crossed, watching as she massaged her temples in frustration. The reports from Goldspire were clear¡ªdespite their assurances that no further attacks wereing, the people were still gripped by fear. Productivity had plummeted, shops remained shuttered, and entire districts had turned into ghost towns. Jack smirked. "If words don''t work, we''ll have to show them." Elise looked up, her golden eyes filled with exhaustion. "What do you mean?" Jack pushed off the desk and paced the room, his mind racing. "They think another attack ising, right? That their doom is inevitable?" He turned to her with a gleam in his eyes. "Then let''s show them the opposite. We don''t just tell them things are fine¡ªwe make them feel it." Elise blinked before realization dawned. A slow smile crept across her lips. "You''re nning something big." Jack chuckled. "You know me, sweetheart. I don''t do small." The first step was setting the stage. Jack wouldn''t just inform the people¡ªhe would put on a spectacle. A massive tform was constructed at the very center of Goldspire, in Unity za, the heart of the city where all four sections converged. Goldspire was a city of four distinct districts: Jack knew that to unify the city, all four districts needed to be involved. The grand announcement would be broadcast across the city, with magical disys to ensure no one missed it. Massive arcane projection spells were set up so even those in the furthest corners of Goldspire could see and hear Jack''s speech. Bards and messengers were sent to every district days in advance, spreading the word about an event that would change Goldspire''s future. Enchanted banners began appearing in every district, depicting a phoenix rising from mes¡ªa symbol of rebirth and transformation. Jack wanted the anticipation to build before he even spoke. If he could get them curious enough, they would be more willing to listen. The next step was the festival itself. It needed to be so grand, so overwhelming that people wouldn''t have time to dwell on their fear anymore. Jack, Elise, and a team of organizers worked around the clock, dividing the city into four sections to create different festival experiences that catered to each district. Aurora Ward ¨C The Grand Spectacle This was where thergest performances would take ce. A light show would illuminate the night sky, casting brilliant images of Goldspire''s future. Foreign troupes of performers, illusionists, and even celestial beings would put on disys of music, dance, and magic, something never before seen in Goldspire. Ember Quarter ¨C The Forge of Renewal A massive, citywidepetition was organized among the cksmiths and artisans. Instead of weapons of war, they would forge artistic and symbolic works representing Goldspire''s rebirth. People could watch weapons from fallen battles being melted down and reforged into something beautiful¡ªstatues, ceremonial armor, or public works of art. This district would also house training exhibitions, showing that smithing could be used for protection, not just war. Chapter 214 begin of the festival After ensuring everything was moving ording to n, Jack reached out to , the city lord of Lunaris. If Goldspire was going to move past its paranoia, it needed to open itself to the world beyond its walls. What better way than inviting Lunaris'' merchants to showcase their prosperity? He established a direct mental connection with , who responded almost immediately, her tone carrying amusement and curiosity. "You always need something when you call," she teased. "What is it this time?" Jack smirked at her yful tone. "I''m organizing a festival in Goldspire. The people here need to see that the outside world is thriving and that they aren''t alone. I want to invite merchants from Lunaris¡ªlet them bring their finest goods, their best crafts, their rarest items. If the people here see it for themselves, they''ll understand that there''s more to the world than their fear." was silent for a moment, mulling over his words. "That''s actually not a bad idea," she admitted. "Many traders have been looking for new opportunities, and if Goldspire opens its gates tomerce, it could be a major trade hub. What exactly do you need?" Jack considered for a moment. "Diversity. I want merchants of all kinds¡ªtextiles, food, rare crafts, jewelers, cksmiths, alchemists. The more variety, the better. Make it feel like somethingrger than just Goldspire. Let them see what''s beyond their walls." hummed in thought. "I''ll put out the word. I won''t force anyone to go, but I don''t think I''ll need to. Once they hear about this, plenty will volunteer. Expect the first wave within two days." Jack grinned. "Perfect. I''ll make sure they''re treated well. Thanks, ." "Just don''t expect me to be there personally," she added dryly. "I have enough work to do in Lunaris." "You work too much," Jack teased. "And whose fault is that?" she shot back before cutting the connection. Jack let out a smallugh, pleased with the result. The merchants of Lunaris would bring an influx of culture and trade to Goldspire, making the festival feel grand, interconnected, and alive. Meanwhile, back in Goldspire, Elise and the maids worked tirelessly to ensure the festival''s preparations were on track. Elise managed the overall logistics, ensuring that all necessary supplies, decorations, and food were in ce. Ayana cleared and reinforced public spaces, ensuring the festival grounds were in perfect condition. Selena worked on organizing performances and managing crowd flow, while Fiona ensured that food vendors and public feast halls were properly stocked and ready for the crowds. Despite the meticulous nning, Jack didn''t interfere much with their work. Elise had the expertise to manage a city, and the maids handled everything with an efficiency that even professional taskmasters would envy. He simply observed, asionally stepping in to offer his help when necessary, but for the most part, he let them work. It was refreshing to see everything falling into ce so smoothly. The city itself was slowly transforming. Workers raised banners bearing the emblem of the Phoenix of Rebirth, a symbol meant to inspire hope in the people. The main festival grounds were taking shape, with designated areas for food, entertainment, and trade. The city''s main za, now renamed Unity za, was prepared for the grand announcement that would mark the beginning of the festival. Jack had ordered amplification magic, ensuring every citizen would hear his words clearly, no matter where they were in the city. With each passing hour, the festival became more real. The paranoia that gripped the people of Goldspire wouldn''t disappear overnight, but this was the first step toward breaking their cycle of fear. Jack stood on a balcony overlooking the preparations, watching the transformation unfold. The markets wereing alive, the workers moved with purpose, and the festival grounds were nearlyplete. Onest thing remained. He knew that words alone wouldn''t be enough. The people needed to see, with their own eyes, that the world outside was not something to be feared but embraced. Tomorrow, they would take the first step toward that future. As the sun rose over Goldspire, the preparations for the festival continued at full speed. The city, once draped in a heavy silence of fear and uncertainty, was now filled with the sounds of workers setting up stalls, banners being unfurled, and decorations adorning the main roads. However, despite all the effort put into the festival, many of Goldspire''s citizens still hesitated to leave their homes. Jack stood on a balcony overlooking the city, watching as Elise and the maids coordinated the final stages of preparation. He could see the problem clearly¡ªfear still gripped the people''s hearts. Even with the promise of celebration, they were hesitant, convinced that another attack was inevitable. He sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. "We need to push them out somehow," he muttered. Elise, standing beside him, nodded. "It''s not just fear holding them back. They''ve been living in survival mode for too long. They don''t know how to just¡­ live anymore." Jack turned to her. "Then we''ll remind them." He walked down from the balcony, calling Ayana, Selena, and Fiona to his side. "We''re changing the n. The festival isn''t just going to start when the merchants arrive. We''re going to bring the festival to them." The maids immediately understood his idea, their eyes lighting up. Selena grinned. "You want us to take the celebration into the streets." Continue your story on My Virtual Library Empire Jack nodded. "Exactly. We need to show them that life is happening outside their doors. They need to hear the music, smell the food, and see the joy with their own eyes. Once they do, curiosity will win over fear." Elise smirked. "I should''ve known you''de up with something ridiculous like this." Jack simply shrugged. "Sometimes, people need a little push." With their new strategy in ce, the festival preparations shifted gears. Musicians were sent into different districts to y lively tunes, their melodies echoing through the streets. Performers, including acrobats and dancers, took to the city squares, creating impromptu shows. The aroma of freshly cooked food filled the air as food vendors set up carts near residential areas, offering free samples to entice the people outside. Ayana personally led a group of festival workers to decorate the outer residential areas, hangingnterns and colorful fabrics to make the city feel warmer and more inviting. Selena worked with entertainers, ensuring something was always happening in every major street. Fiona ensured that vendors had enough food and supplies to keep the momentum going. Slowly, cracks appeared in the walls of fear that held the people of Goldspire captive. Children were the first to step outside, drawn by the music and the sight of jugglers tossing ming torches into the air. Parents followed cautiously, watching as their little onesughed and yed. Some still hesitated, but the more they saw others stepping out, the harder it became to resist. By midday, clusters of people were gathering in the streets to watch the performances, taste the food, and engage in quiet conversation. It wasn''t much, but it was a start. Jack, watching from a distance, smiled. "It''s working." Elise crossed her arms. "It''s still not enough. They''re watching, but they''re not participating yet." Jack thought for a moment before snapping his fingers. "Then we''ll give them a reason to." He walked toward the central za, where arge temporary stage had been constructed for the official opening ceremony. With a flick of his wrist, a small amplification spell surrounded him, carrying his voice throughout the city. "People of Goldspire!" he called out, his voice booming across the streets. The murmuring crowd turned toward the sound. "For too long, you have lived in fear. You have hidden behind your walls for too long, afraid of what maye next. But today, that ends!" His words carried weight, drawing more people from their homes. They gathered closer, their expressions mixed with curiosity and uncertainty. "The festival is not just a celebration," Jack continued. "It is proof that life moves forward. We are not defined by our fears but by how we choose to live. And today, we choose to live!"@@novelbin@@ Cheers erupted from those who had already begun enjoying the festivities. Others hesitated, but the energy was infectious. Jack gestured toward the growing festivities around them. "This city belongs to its people. Step forward. Taste the food, hear the music, dance in the streets. Goldspire will not be a city of fear. It will be a city of life!" That was the final push they needed. More doors creaked open, more people stepped outside, and the hesitant murmurs turned into excited chatter. The festival had truly begun. The rest of the day ensured the momentum didn''t fade. Elise monitored the city''s activity, making adjustments where needed. The maids worked tirelessly to maintain the festival''s energy, ensuring the food flowed and the performances didn''t stop. As night fell, the streets of Goldspire were alight withnterns andughter. The music continued, and for the first time in a long time, the people of the city looked ahead with hope rather than fear. Tomorrow, the merchants from Lunaris would arrive, bringing with them the final piece needed to shatter thest remnants of the city''s paranoia. But for now, Jack watched the celebration unfold, satisfied that the city was finally beginning to heal. Chapter 215 Free from fear The scent of roasted meat and spiced cider drifted through the streets, children''sughter echoing alongside the melody of a musician''s flute. Colorful banners hung overhead,nterns flickered with warm light, and for the first time in what felt like forever, Goldspire hade alive. But Darian wasn''t celebrating. He stood just inside the doorway of his small home; his fingers curled around the rough wood of the frame. His wife, Mara, held onto his arm, her grip tight with fear. Outside, their neighbors had begun to step into the streets, drawn by the music and the promise of festivity. Even their young son, Taron, tugged at his mother''s sleeve, his wide eyes pleading to go outside. "Papa, can we?" the boy asked, his voice filled with excitement. "I wanna see the dancers!" Darian swallowed hard, his throat dry. He should let them go¡ªhis wife and son deserved this moment of peace. But fear clenched his chest, an iron grip refusing to let go. Thest time there was a celebration in Goldspire, it ended in mes. Darian still remembered that night with horrifying rity. The city had been quiet for days, the streets empty, the air thick with tension. Then, without warning, the attack came. Explosions shook the ground, and fire spread outside of the city while all he could do was watch. The sky had been swallowed in smoke. The screams of his neighbors and the panicked shouts of guards were all too familiar. He had barely managed to get his family to safety, dragging Mara and Taron through the back alleys, their feet slipping on blood-soaked stone. The city was supposed to be secure, but the enemy hade anyway. Just like they always did. And now, they were supposed to believe that it was over? That there was nothing left to fear? That this festival wasn''t just another illusion before the next horror struck? Find your next read at My Virtual Library Empire Mara''s voice was gentle but firm. "Darian, we can''t keep hiding." He turned to her, his jaw tight. "What if it happens again?" She held his gaze, her own filled with the exhaustion of too many sleepless nights. "What if it doesn''t?" Taron let go of her sleeve and stepped forward, cing his small hands against Darian''s leg. "Papa, please," he whispered. Darian closed his eyes, exhaling shakily. He had spent so long waiting for the next disaster, trapped in a cycle of fear that had stolen more than just his peace¡ªit had stolen their lives. But looking at his son''s eager face, at the hope in Mara''s eyes, he realized something. Fear had already taken too much. If he let it rule him, it would take even more. He released his grip on the doorframe and forced himself to step forward. The moment his foot touched the street, his heart pounded violently against his ribs, every muscle in his body screaming at him to retreat. But he didn''t. He took another step. And then another. Mara smiled, taking his hand in hers. Taron beamed, his little legs rushing ahead toward the sound ofughter. Darian''s chest felt tight as he watched his son disappear into the crowd of dancing children. But something else began to settle in his heart instead of dread¡ªsomething unfamiliar. Relief. Maybe, just maybe, it was truly over. Maybe I could live again. The festival continued, stretching across the days like a slow-burning fire, flickering to life in the people''s hearts. At first, they had emerged only in small numbers¡ªchildren drawn by the scent of sweets, elders peering cautiously from doorsteps, wary hands clutching the edges of cloaks. But each night, the streets of Goldspire grew busier. Each morning, the silence that had gued the city seemed to go further away. Darian had taken cautious steps forward, but his fear still clung to him like a second skin. He lingered on the edges of the festival, never straying too far from his home, always close enough to retreat should the unthinkable happen. Mara and Taron enjoyed the celebrations more freely, but they never pushed him, never forced him to go deeper into the crowds than he was ready for. By the third day, the air was thick with the scents of roasted meats, spiced bread, and sweet fruit ciders. Laughter had be a constant hum, blending with the sounds of music and the tter of wooden mugs in celebratory toasts. Fire dancers twirled in the streets at night, and for the first time in a long time, the city didn''t feel like a ce waiting to die. But still, Darian hesitated. Even as Mara pulled him gently toward the town square and Taron ran ahead, giggling with a wooden sword in his hand, Darian remained rooted to the side streets, watching but never fully stepping in. Then, the merchants arrived. They came in a caravan from Lunaris, their wagons painted in rich blues and deep silvers, carrying fabrics that shimmered like water and trinkets that hummed with faint traces of mana. But it wasn''t the goods that caught Darian''s attention¡ªit was the people. Theyughed, speaking of their home in the distance, of the life they had built beyond Goldspire''s walls. They talked of prosperity, security, and a world that had not been reduced to endless fear.@@novelbin@@ He didn''t know he was staring until a voice pulled him from his thoughts. "You should go look," said Orlen, an old friend from the forge. The man''s hands were calloused, his face lined with worry that mirrored Darian''s own. He had been one of the few people Darian had spoken to since the attacks, one of the few who had never given up on trying to pull him from his self-imposed istion. Darian shook his head. "I don''t need anything." Orlen scoffed, crossing his arms. "It''s not about needing something. It''s about seeing what''s out there, beyond your walls." Darian frowned. "I know what''s out there. It''s war. It''s ruin." "Not everywhere," Orlen said simply. "Not anymore." Darian turned toward him, frustration bubbling in his chest. "How can you be so sure? How do you know this peace willst?" Orlen met his gaze, unwavering. "I don''t. But I choose to believe it can." The words struck something deep within Darian¡ªsomething raw and aching. For so long, he had only prepared for the worst, convinced that any moment of happiness would be stolen away. He had lived as if fear was the only constant. But what if it wasn''t? What if there was something beyond this fear? What if he had been keeping himself trapped all this time? He turned his head, looking past Orlen, past the market stalls and merchants, past the glowingnterns and flickering mes. He saw Mara standing near a fabric stall, running her fingers over silk that shimmered like starlight. He saw Taron, wide-eyed, staring at a vendor selling miniature animals, his joy untainted by the shadows of the past. They weren''t waiting for another attack. They weren''t trapped in fear. They were living. Darian exhaled slowly. Then, before changing his mind, he took a step forward. Then another. And another. Orlen pped him on the back as he passed, grinning. "That''s more like it." Darian barely heard him. His mind was still adjusting, and his body was still tensed for the danger that didn''te. But something strange happened as he walked past the merchants, the revelers, and the performers. The tightness in his chest eased. The weight on his shoulders lifted. And as he reached his wife and son, who turned to him with bright, weing smiles, Darian realized something he hadn''t in a long time. He was free. Darian stood frozen for a moment, the weight of fear pressing against his back like an invisible force, whispering that this was a mistake, that he should turn back, that safety was in the shadows of his home. But then Mara noticed him. Her eyes widened in surprise, and then, like the sun rising after a long storm, her face broke into a radiant smile. It wasn''t just relief¡ªit was joy¡ªthe kind of joy he hadn''t seen in her in far too long. "Taron, look," she said, her voice thick with emotion. "Your father''s here." Taron spun around, his small face lighting up with excitement. "Dad!" he shouted, abandoning the wooden toy animal he had been looking at to run straight toward Darian. Instinct told him to brace himself, to prepare for impact, but as his son''s arms wrapped tightly around his waist, something inside Darian cracked and crumbled. The fear, the guilt, the memories of the war¡ªit all felt so distant at that moment, dwarfed by the overwhelming warmth of his son''s embrace. "You came!" Taron''s voice was muffled against his coat, but its pure happiness made Darian''s throat tighten. For the first time in years, he felt something other than fear. He felt wanted. Needed. He wasn''t just existing in his family''s life, hiding in the shadows while they tried to move forward¡ªhe was part of it. Slowly, hesitantly, he let himself kneel and wrap his arms around his son. Taron held him tighter as if he had been afraid Darian would disappear again. "I''m here," Darian murmured, the words feeling like a promise and an apology. "I''m here." Mara walked up to them, her steps slow and careful, as if she feared this moment would break if she moved too fast. When Darian looked up at her, he expected to see resentment for all the times he had let his fear keep him away, for all the nights she had carried the weight of their family alone. But there was no anger in her eyes¡ªonly love. She knelt beside him, cing a warm hand on his cheek. "I missed you," she whispered. His breath hitched. "I¡ª" He wanted to say he was sorry. He wanted to tell her he wished he had been stronger and could walk into the light with her instead of cowering in the dark. But the words wouldn''te. Instead, she leaned forward and kissed him softly. It wasn''t a kiss of passion or desperation but of understanding. Of forgiveness. Of wee. Chapter 216 tension in the air Jack stood on the balcony of the city lord''s mansion; his arms crossed as he gazed down at the sprawling city of Goldspire. Beside him, Elise leaned against the railing, her piercing eyes scanning the streets below with a calcting yet satisfied expression. The festival had finally begun in full force, and despite the people''s initial hesitation, the atmosphere was shifting. From their vantage point, they could see the transformation before their eyes. Streets that had once been empty and filled with whispers of fear were now alive with movement. Families were walking together, merchants were eagerly engaging with curious onlookers, and performers from Lunaris had begun setting up, their colorful disys drawing in hesitant spectators. The merchants from Lunaris had arrived earlier that morning, their wares exotic and unfamiliar to the people of Goldspire. It was subtle but undeniable proof that there was life beyond these walls¡ªa prosperous, thriving life.@@novelbin@@ Elise tilted her head slightly as she watched a man hesitantly approach a stall before being greeted warmly by a merchant. He flinched at first as if expecting some danger, but as the conversation continued, his posture rxed. It was small moments like these that made all the effort worthwhile. "I think it''s finally working," Jack said, breaking theirfortable silence. Elise nodded, her fingers drumming against the railing. "It is," she admitted. "Though I expected it to take longer. People conditioned to fear don''t just wake up one day and feel safe." Jack smirked. "No, but they do when everyone else lives without fear. No one wants to be thest person hiding in the dark." She chuckled a rare sound that softened the usual edge in her tone. "You make it sound so simple." Jack turned to her, his eyes gleaming with amusement. "Because it is. Fear is a prison people build for themselves. Sometimes, it takes a gentle push to get them outside it." Elise nced back at the city, her expression unreadable. She wasn''t sentimental¡ªfar from it¡ªbut could appreciate the shift happening before her. Goldspire had always been strong, self-sufficient, and resilient. Yet strength wasn''t enough. Strength without hope led only to stagnation. And for too long, her city had been drowning in a silent, unspoken dread. Jack watched as a group of childrenughed and ran through the streets, yfully chasing one another with wooden toy swords. Nearby, an older man who had once been one of the many skeptics was now standing in front of a Lunaris merchant, examining a strange, glowing fruit with keen interest. "I have to admit," Elise finally said, exhaling a soft sigh. "I wasn''t sure if this festival idea would work. But looking at this¡­ Maybe I underestimated how much people want to be free." Jack grinned. "Told you so." She rolled her eyes but didn''t deny it. "You''re annoying when you''re right." He ced a hand over his heart in mock offense. "When am I ever wrong?" Elise gave him a pointed look, but a smirk tugged at the corner of her lips. "Let''s not start a list." They stood together in silence for a few more moments, watching as the city continued to awaken. The once-empty streets were now bustling with life. Laughter, music, and the scent of fresh food filled the air. The fear that had held the city hostage was breaking, piece by piece, and something new was happening¡ªhope. Jack draped an arm over Elise''s shoulders, pulling her close. "This is just the beginning," he murmured. "Goldspire is going to be something even greater than before." Elise leaned into him, her eyes still locked onto the streets below. "Let''s make sure of that." As the festival below continued in full swing, Jack and Elise finally stepped back inside the city lord''s mansion. The warmth of the celebration outside still lingered in the air, but now, with the doors closing behind them, the atmosphere shifted¡ªjust the two of them, alone in the grand hall. Elise stretched her arms above her head, the faintest smirk tugging at her lips. "So, I suppose I should thank you," she mused, her voiceced with amusement. "Not that I ever doubted myself, but... you did have a point about the festival." Jack leaned against the doorway, crossing his arms. "You could thank me," he said, his grin widening. "Or, you know, you could just admit that I''m a genius and that you should always listen to me." Elise scoffed, stepping closer, her sharp eyes gleaming with mischief. "Oh, always? That''s a bold im." Jack shrugged, feigning nonchnce. "I mean, when am I ever wrong?" She stopped in front of him, tilting her head in mock contemtion. "Well, let''s see... At that time in Lunaris, you swore you knew the fastest route through the market and got us lost for an hour." Jack waved a hand dismissively. "That was strategic misdirection." "And what about the time you bet I couldn''t outdrink you? If I remember correctly, you ended up¡ª" "Okay, okay," Jack interrupted, surrendering his hands. "I get it. I may have made one or two minor miscalctions." Elise smirked. "More like a dozen." Jack narrowed his eyes at her yful teasing, then suddenly stepped forward, closing the small distance between them. His voice dropped, the yfulness in his eyes shifting into something deeper. "You keep this up, Elise, and I might have to remind you who''s in charge here." Elise arched a brow, clearly unimpressed. "Oh? And how exactly do you n on doing that?" Jack''s grin turned wicked. "I have a few ideas." Without warning, he reached for her, his hands gripping her waist as he spun her around and pressed her back against the nearest wall. Elise gasped, but the glint in her eyes showed she wasn''t surprised¡ªshe had expected him to take the bait. Her fingers traced along his chest, toying with the fabric of his shirt. "You know, Jack," she murmured, her lips just inches from his, "if you''re trying to distract me from all the work I still have left to do, you''re going to have to try harder than this." Jack chuckled, his fingers slipping down to her hips, squeezing just enough to make her breath hitch. "I don''t think you''re as focused on work as you''re pretending to be." Elise let out a soft hum, her nails draggingzily along his shoulders. "And what makes you say that?" Jack leaned in, his lips grazing the sensitive skin just below her jaw, his breath hot against her skin. "Because you haven''t pushed me away yet." Elise''s breath hitched, but she quickly recovered, her fingers gripping his cor as she yanked him closer. "Cocky bastard," she muttered before crashing her lips against his. Jack grinned against the kiss, knowing that she had let him win this round. Their teasing always ended like this¡ªfiery, electric, and dangerous. As his hands roamed lower, gripping the curve of her thighs, Elise pulled back just enough to whisper against his lips, "We should take this somewhere a little more... private." Jack smirked. "Lead the way, mydy." Elise rolled her eyes but grabbed his hand, dragging him through the hallways toward her chambers. Jack followed without hesitation, his grip tightening around her wrist as he whispered against her ear, "I hope you don''t have any more meetings scheduled tonight." Elise shot him a sly look over her shoulder. "They can wait." With that, she pushed open the door, and the night was theirs. Enjoy exclusive adventures from My Virtual Library Empire As Elise led Jack through the dimly lit corridors of the city lord''s mansion, the tension thickened, crackling like a storm about to break. Neither spoke, but the way their fingers entwined¡ªElise''s grip firm, Jack''s thumbzily stroking the back of her hand¡ªspoke volumes. The grand doors to her chambers loomed ahead. Elise didn''t hesitate, pushing them open and stepping inside, pulling Jack in after her. The moment the doors shut behind them, Jack wasted no time. He spun her around, backing her against the heavy wooden doors, his arms bracing on either side of her. "You were saying something about making me work harder for your attention?" Jack murmured, his voice rich with amusement and heat. Elise tilted her chin up, unbothered by how easily he caged her in. "I don''t recall saying that," she teased, her fingers trailing up his chest. "Though, if I did, I suppose I should let you prove yourself." Jack chuckled, shaking his head. "You and that sharp tongue of yours," he said before capturing her lips with his. The kiss started slow, deliberate as if they were testing each other, but it didn''t stay that way for long. Elise matched Jack''s intensity, her hands sliding up to tangle in his hair, pulling him deeper into her. Jack groaned, pressing himself against her as his hands roamed, mapping out the familiar curves of her body. Elise broke the kiss first, breathless but smirking. "You''re getting distracted." Jack exhaled augh, his forehead resting against hers. "Can you me me?" He traced his fingers along the exposed skin of her back, reveling in the way she shivered beneath his touch. "You always know how to make me lose my focus." "Mm, is that so?" Elise mused, feigning innocence as she reached up to slide his coat from his shoulders, letting it fall carelessly to the floor. Her eyes flickered with satisfaction when Jack''s grip tightened at her waist. Jack smirked. "I see how it is. You want to y games." "Games?" Elise echoed, tilting her head. "I wouldn''t call it that. I''d call it¡­ setting the pace." Jack''s eyes darkened with amusement and something more primal. "Then I''ll just have to catch up." Before she could respond, he scooped her up into his arms with effortless strength. Eliseughed, surprised, but didn''t protest as he carried her toward the bed. He tossed her onto the plush mattress with little warning, and she propped herself up on her elbows, watching as he climbed onto the bed after her. Chapter 218 Visiting Lunaris once again For a few moments, they simply rxed. The waterpped gently against their skin, the warmth seeping into their muscles. Jack grabbed a bottle of honey-scented soap and poured some into his hands before running them down Elise''s shoulders, rubbing slow, methodical circles into her skin. Elise hummed in approval, tilting her head to the side as his hands moved lower. "Mmm¡­ you''re being helpful for once." Jack chuckled, kneading at the knots in her back. "I can be helpful. I just prefer it when ites with some extra benefits." Elise turned her head slightly, giving him a half-lidded look. "Oh? So you''re bribing me with a massage?" "Not bribing," Jack corrected, leaning down to kiss the back of her neck. "Just¡­ encouraging a good mood." Elise chuckled but didn''t argue. Instead, she let him continue washing her, enjoying the attention as his hands worked lower. Jack took his time, his fingers gliding over her skin, soaping her up and ensuring every inch of her was thoroughly cleaned. But then, of course, his hands started to wander.@@novelbin@@ "Jack," Elise warned, though her voicecked real heat. He grinned against her skin. "What? Just making sure you''re clean." Elise turned around, grabbed a handful of water, and sshed it into his face. Jack sputtered, blinking as water dripped from his hair down his face. "That''s for getting ideas," Elise teased, smirking at him. Jack wiped his face with an exaggerated sigh. "Fine. But don''t say I didn''t offer you the best bath of your life." Sheughed, shaking her head before grabbing a sponge and rubbing soap onto his chest. "You''re impossible." "And yet, you still love me." Elise rolled her eyes but continued washing him with slow, purposeful strokes. Jack rxed under her touch, enjoying the feeling of her delicate fingers running over his muscles. Eventually, once they were both thoroughly cleaned (and mostly behaved), they rinsed off and stepped out of the bath. Jack wrapped a thick, fluffy towel around Elise before pulling her close, his lips brushing against her ear. "See? Efficient," he murmured. Elise huffed a smallugh, shaking her head. "I guess it was efficient¡­ in a way." Jack smirked, grabbing a towel before following her toward the dressing area. "Told you." They dried off and dressed together, exchanging teasing touches and soft kisses between every article of clothing. It was a slow, sweet process filled with warmth andughter rather than urgency. When they were fully dressed, Elise turned to face Jack with a small, content smile. "Alright," she said, stretching slightly. "Time to get to work." Jack groaned dramatically, grabbing her hand and pulling her back toward him. "Or¡­ we could go back to bed?" Elise smacked his chest lightly. "Nice try. Come on, we have a city to run." Jack sighed but let her go, grinning as he followed her out of the bathroom. "Fine, fine. But don''t be surprised if I steal you awayter." After finishing their bath, Jack and Elise dressedfortably before heading to the dining area for a quick meal. The breakfast was simple but satisfying¡ªfreshly baked bread, seasoned eggs, and mana-infused fruits that helped restore energy. Elise sipped a warm herbal tea, her sharp golden eyes already focused on the day ahead. On the other hand, Jack leaned back in his chair, watching her with an amused smirk. "You haven''t even finished eating, and you''re already thinking about work," he teased. Elise shot him a look though there was no real annoyance in her gaze. "Unlike some people, I don''t have the luxury of lounging all day." Jack chuckled, taking another bite of his meal. "Hey, I''m plenty busy too. I happen to enjoy my time a little more." Elise sighed but didn''t argue, finishing her tea before standing up. "I''m heading to my office. There''s still a lot to handle with the festival and ensuring the merchants from Lunaris have everything they need." Jack finished thest of his food, wiping his hands before stretching. "Alright, I''lle with you. No way I''m letting you handle all of that stress alone." Elise smirked. "That''s surprising. You usually try to avoid anything that requires sitting behind a desk." Jack grinned. "Well, maybe I just like watching you work." Elise rolled her eyes but didn''t protest, and the two of them left the dining area and headed toward her office. Once inside, Elise wasted no time reviewing reports and sending out orders to ensure everything ran smoothly. The city was still fragile, with people slowly adjusting to the newfound peace and security. It was her job to make sure they didn''t fall into panic again. Jack sat on the couch nearby, admiring her. She was a natural leader, her presencemanding without raising her voice. Even as she worked tirelessly, her elegance and quiet confidence made her stand out. "You''re dedicated, huh?" he mused after a while. Elise looked up, raising an eyebrow. "Of course I am. Goldspire is my responsibility." Jack nodded. "And you''re doing a damn good job." Elise''s expression softened just slightly before she returned to her work. "Then don''t distract me." Jack chuckled but leaned back, content to sit and watch her work. After all, he had already decided that he would make sure she had whatever she needed. And if that meant letting her focus without his usual teasing, he could handle that¡­ for a little while. After watching Elise work for a while, Jack realized that she would be busy for the rest of the day now that the people of Goldspire were returning to their normal routines. With the festival sessfully calming their fears, Elise had a mountain of paperwork and logistics to handle. And as much as he loved watching her work, he knew she wouldn''t leave that desk anytime soon. He stretchedzily, standing up from the couch. "Looks like you''re tied up for the day," he said casually. Elise nced at him briefly, already flipping through another stack of reports. "That was always going to be the case," she said dryly, though there was the faintest smirk on her lips. "What? Getting bored already?" Jack chuckled. "A little. But mostly, I don''t want to get in your way. So, I figured I''d head to Lunaris and check in on ." That got Elise''s attention, if only for a moment. She leaned back in her chair, folding her arms. ", huh? She has been handling things over there alone for a while now. You should probably see if she needs anything." Jack grinned. "That''s the n. I haven''t visited in a while, so I figured I''d drop in and see what''s happening." Elise waved him off. "Go on, then. Just don''t cause trouble. Lunaris might not be as tightly controlled as Goldspire, but it still runs smoothly under ." Jack put a hand to his chest, feigning offense. "Do I ever cause trouble?" Elise didn''t look up from her papers as she deadpanned, "Constantly." Heughed, stepping toward her and leaning down to kiss her temple quickly. "Alright, alright. I''ll see youter, then." With that, he activated his space magic, the air around him shimmering as he vanished instantly, his destination set¡ªLunaris. Jack appeared at the edge of Lunaris, his feetnding softly on the forest floor as the shimmer of his teleportation faded. The air here differed from Goldspire¡ªcleaner, fresher, filled with damp earth and blooming flora. Birds chirped overhead, and in the distance, he could hear the rush of a river weaving through the trees. He inhaled deeply, taking a moment to enjoy the tranquility. Something about Lunaris always felt alive. Unlike Goldspire, which thrived on trade and ambition, Lunaris was deeply connected to nature, its energy woven into the very fabric of thend. The trees here were older, their branches stretching high into the sky, forming a canopy that dappled the ground with soft, shifting patches of sunlight. Instead of teleporting directly into the city, Jack decided to take his time and walk. It wasn''t often he got to simply exist in moments like this, where he wasn''t nning, fighting, or handling the ever-growing responsibilities that came with his power. He ran a hand along the bark of a nearby tree, feeling the mana pulsing faintly within it. As he strolled deeper into the forest, he caught sight of various creatures that made thisnd their home. A pair of foxes darted between the underbrush, their fur shimmering with an almost ethereal glow. High above, a massive eagle-like beast soared through the sky, its wings radiating a faint golden light. Some of these creatures were native to this world; others had likely been drawn in by the magic surge surrounding Lunaris. The further he walked, the more he appreciated the beauty of this ce. Wildflowers of every color bloomed along the path, and vines climbed the massive trunks of trees that had likely stood for centuries. He spotted a few spirit-like beings flitting between the branches, watching him curiously before vanishing into the foliage. After a while, he reached a small, clear stream running parallel to the path. Kneeling, he dipped his fingers into the cool water, watching as small fish swam past. He cupped some in his hand, bringing it to his lips for a quick drink. The water was crisp and refreshing, with the faint taste of minerals deep within thend. Chapter 219 exploring Smiling, he continued, enjoying the gentle breeze rustling through the leaves. This made Lunaris special¡ªthis seamless blend between civilization and nature. It was a ce that thrived without needing to conquer, where the people worked with thend rather than against it.@@novelbin@@ As he neared the city''s outskirts, he could see the towering spires of Lunaris in the distance, their silver-white surfaces gleaming against the afternoon sun. The closer he got, the more signs of civilization appeared¡ªworn stone paths,ntern posts lined with glowing mana orbs, and the asional glimpse of a farmer tending to crops that flourished under Lunaris'' naturally enriched soil. Jack stretched his arms above his head, grinning. It had been a while since hest visited, and he looked forward to seeing again. Picking up his pace, he made his way toward the city gates, ready to step back into the heart of Lunaris. As Jack approached the grand gates of Lunaris, the guards stationed there immediately took notice. Their posture straightened, and their eyes widened with recognition before they quickly saluted him. "Lord Jack," one of them greeted respectfully, stepping forward. "It''s an honor to have you in Lunaris again." Jack smiled and gave them a casual nod. "At ease. No need to be so formal." Despite his words, the guards remained disciplined. One of them motioned for the others to open the gates, allowing Jack to skip the long line of merchants, travelers, and adventurers waiting for entry. He could hear the murmurs of those in line, whispering about his presence, but he paid them little mind as he strolled into the city. Lunaris was as breathtaking as ever. Unlike the structured, wealth-driven Goldspire, this city felt more organic; its beauty derived from seamlessly blending with nature. Towering silver-white spires reflected the sunlight, representing the city''s advancement in magic and craftsmanship. The streets were paved with smooth stone, and glowing mana-infusednterns hanging from elegantly curved poles cast a soft light even in daylight. Jack debated heading straight for ''s residence but quickly dismissed the thought. If he went to see her now, there was no way he''d get anything else done today. He knew himself well enough to admit that once he was with , he''d spend the entire day teasing, flirting, and eventually ending up tangled with her in somefortable ce,pletely forgetting why he even came here in the first ce. So, instead, he decided to explore. Lunaris had grown significantly since hisst visit and wanted to see what had changed. Walking through the city, he took in the lively atmosphere. The marketce was his first stop. Bustling with activity, it was filled with traders selling exotic goods, fresh produce, enchanted trinkets, and weapons infused with magic. Some of the merchants were from Lunaris, but others had traveled from far-offnds, bringing with them rare spices, fabrics, and artifacts. The scent of grilled meat, freshly baked bread, and sweet fruits filled the air, tempting even Jack''s refined pte. He stopped by a stall selling intricate jewelry and observed the craftsmanship. The vendor, a young woman with keen eyes and a confident smirk, noticed his interest. "Something catch your eye, sir?" she asked. Jack picked up a silver bracelet iid with a faintly glowing blue gem. "Not for myself, but I might know someone who''d appreciate this." The vendor grinned. "For a luckydy, I take it? This piece is enchanted with protective charms¡ªsubtle but effective." Jack flipped the bracelet between his fingers before handing it back. "I''ll think about it." As he moved through the city, he observed the people of Lunaris. Unlike Goldspire, where caution and discipline ruled, the people here carried an air of ease and confidence. Magic users openly practiced their craft, children yed in the streets, and the city guard patrolled not with an iron fist but with a protective presence. Jack passed by an open training ground where adventurers were sparring. A group of mages demonstrated control over various elements while swordfighters shed in rhythmic duels. A young boy, no older than ten, was being instructed by an older warrior, his small hands gripping a wooden practice sword tightly. The sight made Jack chuckle¡ªLunaris was always fostering strength, even in its youngest. Eventually, he found himself in the artisan district. Here, sculptors carved statues infused with mana, their hands moving with precision, while tailors crafted robes that shimmered with magical properties. After an hour of wandering, Jack finally sighed and stretched. "Alright, I''ve wasted enough time. Time to see ." He turned on his heel and approached the city''s grand estate, where Lunaris'' beloved city lord awaited. And if he were lucky, she wouldn''t be too mad that he took his time getting there. Jack strolled through the winding streets of Lunaris, making his way toward the grand estate where resided. The city had a certain charm and vibrancy that differed from Goldspire''s rigid structure. Here, everything was alive¡ªmagic flowed through the streets, woven into the fabric of everyday life. Flowers with glowing petals lined the pathways, enchantednterns hummed softly, and runes etched into the walls of buildings flickered with protective energy. As he neared the estate, the atmosphere subtly shifted. The streets became wider, cleaner, and less crowded, a testament to ''s position as city lord. Unlike Goldspire, where Elise ruled with practicality and a firm hand, Lunaris felt almost¡­ rxed. had cultivated an environment where people thrived and weren''t constantly looking over their shoulders or worrying about their next meal. She had done well for herself, and Jack couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride. The estate came into view¡ªa grand yet elegantly designed structure with flowing archways and ivy creeping along the pristine white stone walls. It wasn''t ostentatious like some noble pces, but it carried an undeniable authority, a perfect reflection of its ruler. The guards stationed at the entrance recognized him instantly. They snapped to attention and saluted him with practiced precision. "Master," one of them greeted, bowing slightly. "Lady is inside, currently overseeing some administrative matters." Jack smirked, shaking his head. "Of course she is. Always working." The guards exchanged nces, and one of them chuckled. "It''s been a busy few weeks, my lord. But I''m sure she''ll be happy to see you." Jack nodded and stepped past them, making his way into the estate. The interior was just as refined as the outside¡ªelegant yet not excessive, designed with warmth rather than intimidation. Servants moved about swiftly but efficiently, each one acknowledging him with a bow or a polite nod. He knew exactly where to find . If she were handling administrative matters, she''d be in her office¡ªprobably buried under stacks of paperwork, sipping tea to keep herself from drowning. Jack walked through the halls purposefully, his footsteps barely sounding on the polished stone floor. When he reached her office door, he didn''t bother knocking. He pushed it open with a knowing smirk. Inside, was seated behind a grand mahogany desk; her brows furrowed in concentration as she scribbled something onto a document. Her silver hair was pulled back into a loose bun, a few strands falling around her delicate face. She was dressed in her usual form-fitting robes, a deep blue shade entuating her regal presence. A steaming cup of tea sat beside her, untouched and likely forgotten in her work. She didn''t look up immediately, too engrossed in whatever report she reviewed. Jack leaned against the doorframe, watching her with amusement. "Hard at work as always, I see," he finally spoke. ''s quill paused mid-stroke. She looked up, blinking as if pulling herself out of deep thought. The moment her golden eyesnded on him, a small, genuine smile tugged at her lips. "Master," she breathed, setting the quill down. "You''re finally here." Jack pushed off the doorframe and walked toward her desk. "Took my time enjoying the city first. If I came straight here, you''d keep me trapped all day." chuckled, shaking her head. "And yet, here you are, willingly walking into my web." Jack grinned, cing his hands on the desk and leaning forward slightly. "I figured I could afford the risk." rolled her eyes but stood from her seat, walking around the desk to stand in front of him. Before he could say anything else, she gently cupped his face, her fingers cool against his skin. "You look well," she murmured, studying him. Jack smirked. "Of course I do." She huffed a softugh and lightly swatted his arm before stepping back. "Come on. If you''re here, I assume you''re not just visiting to tease me. What''s on your mind?" Jack folded his arms. "Plenty of things. But first, I want to hear how you''ve been. You''ve been managing Lunaris well, I see." sighed, crossing her arms as she leaned against her desk. "It''s been steady, but that doesn''t mean it''s easy. Expansion has been smooth, trade is flourishing, and people are happy. But with growthesplications. We''re drawing more attention, both good and bad." Jack raised an eyebrow. "Bad, as in trouble?" Chapter 222 Selene As Jack and continued walking through the training grounds, he observed more cult members training themselves to new heights. These women were getting stronger, growing stronger by the day. The progress of the cult''s warriors was undeniable. Most had reached Rank 5, an impressive feat considering the short time since their training had begun in earnest. Their dedication,bined with the divine energy that flowed through the cult, had elerated their growth beyond what normal warriors could hope to achieve. Jack could sense their mana, the controlled but potent energy radiating from their bodies as they sparred. However, some were stillgging at Rank 4, struggling to keep pace with their sisters. Those in this category were often newer recruits, still adjusting to the cult''s rigorous training and demanding physical standards. They had the determination, but their bodies had yet to adapt fully to the divine energies surging through them. And then, there were the elites¡ªthose who had pushed themselves far beyond expectations. A handful of warriors had already broken into Rank 6, their strength cing them above even seasoned knights of other kingdoms. Their skills had evolved dramatically, and it was clear that they were on their way to bing the cult''s first true champions. Jack stopped as he watched a group of Rank 6 warriors engaging in an advanced sparring session. Their weapons blurred as they moved with incredible speed and precision, their bodies radiating with controlled power. These were no longer just ordinary fighters¡ªthey were approaching the level of legends. One of them caught his eye¡ªa tall, raven-haired woman wielding two curved des. Her movements were fluid, almost dance-like, as she weaved between attacks, countering ruthlessly. Her opponent, another high-ranked warrior, barely managed to keep up, her greatsword swinging in wide arcs as she attempted tond a decisive blow. Jack turned to , intrigued. "Who''s that?" he asked, nodding toward the dual-wielding warrior. followed his gaze and smirked. "That''s Selene. One of our fastest-rising stars. She was a mercenary before joining the cult¡ªskilled but aimless. After taking in the divine energy, she''s grown considerably. If she keeps up at this pace, she''ll reach Rank 7 before the year ends." Jack watched Selene duck under a swing, pivot on her heel, and deliver a devastating counterstrike that disarmed her opponent in a single, fluid motion. The other warrior stumbled back, panting, before conceding the match with a respectful nod. Jack exhaled in amusement. "She''s dangerous." grinned. "They all are, Master. And they only get more dangerous the longer they train." Jack nodded in approval. He could feel it¡ªthe cult was evolving, and with warriors like these, it wouldn''t be long before they became a true force to be reckoned with. The bnce of power in this world was shifting, and the cult was at the heart of it. As they continued walking, they passed another section of the training grounds where the recruits were undergoing their basic training. Unlike the veterans, these women still worked on their fundamentals¡ªlearning stances, proper footwork, and basic spells. While they weren''t as shy or impressive as the elite warriors, their determination was evident in every swing of their des. One instructor, a silver-haired woman named Marika, walked among them, correcting stances and offering strict but encouraging feedback. Jack recognized her¡ªshe was one of Kali''s best lieutenants, known for her no-nonsense approach to training. Discover stories at My Virtual Library Empire "They''re improving," Jack noted as he watched Marika simply flip one of the recruits onto her back. "Even the weaker ones are getting stronger." nodded. "They are. But there''s something else, too. They''re not just getting stronger physically¡ªmentally; they''re also changing. Many of these women came here broken and lost. They had no purpose. Now? They''re warriors. They''re devoted. And that devotion makes them fearless." Jack could see it. The gleam in their eyes, the hunger to prove themselves. They were no longer ordinary women¡ªthey were his followers and bing something far greater than what they once were. "How long do you think before we start seeing Rank 7s?" Jack mused as they continued their walk. tilted her head, considering it. "If Selene keeps pushing herself? Maybe a few months. Some of the others aren''t far behind. But once we hit Rank 7¡­ we will start attracting even more attention." Jack smirked. "Good. Let them watch." chuckled. "I knew you''d say that, Master." Jack and made their way toward the sparring grounds where Selene was training, her silhouette already visible in the distance. The rhythmic sh of des and her precise footwork echoed through the training arena. Even among the warriors of the cult, Selene''s ferocity and elegance were unmatched. She wasn''t just strong¡ªshe was mesmerizing to watch. Jack''s eyes traveled over her body as she moved with calcted aggression. Selene was the embodiment of a warrior goddess¡ªher toned, hourss figure was a perfect bnce between strength and undeniable femininity. Her sculpted waist led into hips that swayed hypnotically even with her battle stance. Her toned abs were visible beneath the slight sweat coating her tanned skin, a testament to her discipline and rigorous training. Her breasts, full and perfectly shaped, bounced slightly with each motion, restrained just enough by the tight training outfit she wore¡ªa ck, form-fitting top that entuated every curve and left just enough to the imagination. Her lower half was just as enthralling, thick, powerful thighs flexing as she shifted stances, her legs rippling with strength as she propelled herself forward. She wasn''t bulky¡ªno, her body was sleek and athletic, every movement a showcase of deadly precision mixed with sensual grace. Her long, raven-ck hair was tied in a high ponytail, stray strands sticking to her skin from the exertion. And then there were her eyes¡ªa burning shade of crimson, filled with a determination that made even the strongest warriors hesitate when facing her. Jack watched as she effortlessly dispatched hertest opponent with rapid movements¡ªdodging a heavy greatsword swing, stepping into her opponent''s guard, and delivering a devastating sh that stopped just inches from their throat. The defeated woman stepped back, swallowing hard before bowing respectfully. Selene took a deep breath, spinning her twin des once before lowering them. Her usual demeanor was cold, calcted, and utterly ruthless in battle. But then¡­ her gazended on Jack. And in an instant, all of that melted away. Her expression shifted from one of focused intensity to pure, unfiltered adoration. Her piercing crimson eyes widened, and her lips parted slightly before curling into an almost ecstatic smile. It was like watching a fierce predator suddenly be a devoted, obedient pet. Jack barely had time to react before Selene practically teleported to his side, appearing before him with a bright, almost desperate look in her eyes. "Master!" she breathed, her voice thick with adoration and excitement. She was panting slightly, still catching her breath from training, and Jack swore she looked flushed¡ªwhether from exertion or sheer joy at seeing him, he wasn''t sure.@@novelbin@@ Selene pressed herself against him immediately, her arms wrapping around his in a way that ensured he could feel every curve of her body against his own. Her skin was hot to the touch, and her sweat made her practically glisten under the sun. Jack chuckled, looking down at her. "You look like you''ve been working hard." Selene whimpered softly at the praise, her hips subtly pressing against his side as if trying to get closer. "I train only for you, Master," she murmured, her voice breathy andpletely devoid of the icy demeanor she had just moments ago. "My body, my strength, my very being¡ªall of it is meant to please you." , watching from the side, snickered. "And there she goes. Fanatic mode activated." Jack smirked but didn''t move away from Selene, enjoying the reaction more than he probably should. "You''ve improved. I saw thatst fight¡ªyour movements were perfect." Selene shuddered at thepliment, her grip on his arm tightening. "I¡­ I only wish to be worthy of serving you, Master," she whispered, her voice dangerously close to a moan. Jack ran a hand through her damp hair, and the sound she made was outright sinful. She nuzzled into his palm like a needy kitten, eyes fluttering shut briefly as if savoring the contact. Seeing such a deadly warrior reduced to a lovesick, eager devotee in his presence was almost amusing. "Selene, you''re already worthy," Jack said smoothly, and the way her eyes lit up at his words could have set the entire training ground aze. She pressed herself even closer, seemingly forgetting they were standing in the middle of the arena, surrounded by onlookers. "Master¡­ may I¡ª" "Selene, are you¡ª" A voice interrupted, and just like that, the temperature of the air dropped by ten degrees. Selene''s expression snapped back into its usual cold indifference as she turned toward the poor soul who had dared to interrupt. A fellow warrior had approached, likely intending to ask something mundane, but now stood frozen under Selene''s piercing re. "...busy?" the warrior finished weakly, visibly shrinking under Selene''s terrifying gaze. Still half-clinging to Jack, Selene turned just enough to address the interruption. Her voice, soft and overflowing with affection just moments ago, was now frigid as ice. "Yes," she said tly, her crimson eyes shining with warning. "I am." The warrior took a slow step back, hands half-raised in surrender. "Right. I''ll, uh¡­e backter." Selene didn''t even acknowledge her after that¡ªher focus was entirely back on Jack, her demeanor shifting instantly as she smiled up at him, sweet and utterly devoted once more. Jack exhaled in amusement. "You didn''t have to terrify them." Selene huffed, pouting slightly. "They should know better than to interrupt when I''m with you, Master." She pressed her soft, sweat-kissed body closer again. "I get so little time with you¡­ why should I waste a single second on anything else?" Jack nced at , who was barely containing herughter at the sheer absurdity of the contrast between Selene''s personalities. He shook his head with a grin, cupping Selene''s cheek. "I suppose I can stay a little longer," he mused, and Selene practically purred in delight. It seemed that no matter how powerful she became, Selene would always be his most devoted, most eager worshipper. Chapter 223 Good girl Selene had never known softness. From the moment she was old enough to understand the world, she knew one thing¡ªsurvival was earned, not given. She grew up on the outskirts of a once-thriving metropolis in a world that had already begun to crumble. Before the apocalypse descended upon them, her family had been among the forgotten ones¡ªthe people who lived in the cracks of society, ignored by those too wealthy to care. The city''s elite lived in luxury, towers stretching into the sky, while people like Selene fought for scraps. Her parents had been scavengers, skilled in navigating the abandoned sectors of the city and collecting whatever they could trade for food. It was a harsh life, but they had each other. Selene was still young when she learned to wield a knife, not for battle but for protection¡ªfrom the gangs that roamed the slums, from corrupt officials who saw the desperate as prey, and from the world itself. Then, the world shattered. She remembered that day with crystal rity. The ground cracked open beneath her feet, the sky darkened, and the air felt like it was being torn apart. Buildings copsed, fires raged, and the first wave of creatures arrived¡ªred-skinned goblins with hungry, twisted grins, flooding the streets like a tidal wave of death. The rich had fled, hidden behind steel walls or taken underground while the rest of them¡ªpeople like her¡ªwere left to die. Her parents died in the first wave. Her father was torn apart trying to shield her; her mother used her own body as bait to give Selene a chance to run. She hadn''t wanted to¡ªshe''d fought, screamed, begged¡ªbut in the end, she ran. She ran until her legs gave out, until the sounds of battle were distant until her hands were covered in blood that wasn''t hers, her knife slick and warm in her trembling grip. Selene was alone. For weeks, she survived in the ruins of the city, fighting like a rabid animal. She scavenged weapons from fallen soldiers, took shelter in the wreckage of once-grand buildings, and avoided the roaming goblins and mutated beasts that now imed the streets as their own. She learned quickly. She learned that mercy was a weakness, that hesitation meant death, and that the only way to live was to be faster, stronger, and deadlier than anything that stood in her way. And then¡ªshe met the cult. They came like ghosts in the night, cutting through the hordes of monsters with inhuman grace. Selene had been watching from the shadows, de ready, expecting to see another band of scavengers trying to carve out their ce in the ruins. But these women¡­ they weren''t scavengers. They moved with purpose; their weapons were more than just tools; they were extensions of themselves. They didn''t fight to survive; they fought because they were meant to. Selene had been fascinated. She watched as they cleared entire city blocks, moving like predators, and something inside her¡ªsomething raw and desperate¡ªached to be like them. When they finally noticed her, Selene had raised her de on instinct, expecting an attack. But instead, one of the women¡ªa towering figure with piercing golden eyes¡ªhad looked at her and simply said: "Do you want to be strong?" Selene had nodded. She didn''t ask who they were. She didn''t care. She had already lost everything, and in that moment, she had only one goal¡ªto be powerful enough that no one could ever take anything from her again. That night, she joined the cult, and from that moment forward, Selene stopped being a survivor and became a warrior. Training within the cult was brutal, but Selene thrived on it. She did not needfort, softness, or kindness¡ªshe only needed strength. She trained from dawn until dusk, wielding twin des that became a part of her soul. She honed her body, pushed past the limits of pain, and sharpened herself into a living weapon. Her skills grew rapidly, surpassing those of many who had been in the cult far longer than she had. While others struggled with the demands of battle, Selene relished the fight. She was fast, ruthless, and precise, carving through enemies like a dancer of death. Her reputation spread quickly. She became known as the Crimson de, the one who never hesitated, never faltered and never showed fear. Then, one day, it changed when she went out for her first mission. Selene had always been strong. Or at least, that''s what she told herself. Strength was the only thing that mattered in a world where the weak were trampled underfoot, and she had spent every moment of her life proving that she was not weak. But no amount of strength had prepared her for the moment when everything truly fell apart. She had fought. She had survived. She had killed. But even she had limits. Her body was broken, her breath came in ragged gasps, and her vision swam with the mix of blood and exhaustion clouding her mind. Her des¡ªher trusted weapons, the only things that had ever given her security¡ªhad been lost somewhere in the chaos of thest fight. The goblins hade in waves, relentless and hungry, and she had cut down dozens before her body finally betrayed her. She had run. Not because she was a coward but because she had no choice. She wasn''t afraid of dying¡ªshe had epted long ago that death would find her one day. But not like this. Not weak. Not powerless. Not hunted like an animal. She had stumbled into the ruins of an old temple, her knees giving out as she copsed against a broken pir. The sound of growls and shuffling feet echoed in the distance, drawing closer. She had nowhere left to go, no strength left to fight. For the first time, Selene truly felt helpless. A bitterugh escaped her lips as she stared at the cracked ceiling above her. Was this it? Was this how she died? After everything she had fought through, after wing her way through the filth and the suffering, was she going to end up as just another nameless corpse in the ruins of a world that had long since stopped caring? She hated it. She hated the weakness, the failure. But she was so damn tired. Her body slumped, her fingers curling into fists as she prepared to let the darkness take her. She could hear them now¡ªthe goblins, their gutturalughter echoing off the walls. They knew she had nowhere left to run. Then, the air changed. The pressure was so immense that it made her breath catch in her throat and sweep through the temple. The goblins froze, theirughter choking into uneasy silence. The room, once filled with the stench of death and fear, suddenly felt different¡ªlike the very world itself was holding its breath. Selene forced her eyes open, her blurred vision barely making out the shape of a man standing at the temple''s entrance. He wasn''t human. She knew it the moment she saw him. His presence alone shattered reality. He stood there, a shadow against the ruined temple''s backdrop, his golden eyes glowing like twin stars burning in the abyss. Power radiated from him, suffocating yet intoxicating, a presence so overwhelming that it drowned out everything else. The goblins reacted first,unching themselves at him like beasts. Selene wanted to warn and tell him to run, but she could barely find the strength to breathe. Not that he needed her warning. He moved, and the world tore apart at his will. One second, the goblins were charging; the next, they were gone¡ªnot just dead, but erased. There was no battle, no struggle, just absolute power, an effortless destruction that left nothing behind. Selene had never seen anything like it. She had fought, bled, and wed her way to power, believing strength was earned through suffering. But this man¡ªthis god¡ªwas on a level beyondprehension. And then¡­ he looked at her. For the first time in her life, Selene felt truly small. Not in the way she had when she was younger and when the world was cruel and powerless. This was different. She wasn''t afraid. She wasn''t ashamed. She was simply in awe. He walked toward her, his steps slow, deliberate. His eyes softened when he crouched beside her, the intensity shifting into something more¡­ curious. "You''re not ready to die yet," he said, his voice smooth, almost teasing. Selene wanted tough, but the sound came out as a broken exhale. "Doesn''t seem like I have much of a choice." He smirked. Gods shouldn''t smirk. And yet, there was something infuriatingly perfect about it. "I don''t usually pick up strays," he mused, tilting his head as if considering something. "But¡­ you''re interesting." She tried to hold his gaze, but it was too much. He wasn''t just looking at her¡ªhe was seeing her. Every wound, every scar, every moment of pain and defiance that had shaped her into the person she was. He saw everything. And yet, he didn''t turn away. Selene''s fingers twitched. She was at the end. She had nothing left. If he hadn''t shown up, she would have died in that temple, alone and forgotten. But now¡­ "What''s your name?" he asked. She hesitated. "Selene." He seemed pleased by that. "Well, Selene, you have two options." He held up one hand. "You can stay here and die. If that''s what you want, I won''t stop you." His other hand reached out toward her. "Or¡­ you can take my hand, and I''ll give you something better than death."@@novelbin@@ Selene stared at the offered hand. It should have been an easy decision. She should have taken it without hesitation. But something inside her still whispered doubt. "What''s the catch?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper. His smirk widened. "You''ll belong to me." Read thetest on My Virtual Library Empire She knew what that meant. She felt what that meant. She would no longer be her own¡ªshe would be his. And yet¡­ Hadn''t she already lost everything? What was she holding onto? Her pride? Her independence? Those things had never protected her. They had only left her alone. For the first time in her life, she let go. Her fingers closed around his hand. Like fire igniting inside her soul, a spark ran through her veins, something powerful awakening in her blood. She gasped, eyes widening as the world around her exploded in color, sensation, and raw, untamed power. Jack watched her reaction with amusement, his grip tightening just slightly. "Good girl," he murmured. Chapter 224 Break Selene threw herself back into her training when they returned to the cult. It was easier that way¡ªeasier than thinking, easier than feeling. The changes in her body were undeniable. She was stronger, faster, sharper. The power Jack had granted her pulsed in her veins like a second heartbeat, and she felt herself evolving with every strike and battle. But no matter how hard she trained, she couldn''t get him out of her head. Jack was everywhere¡ªnot physically¡ªhe was a god, always busy with his own affairs. But his presence lingered in her mind, a constant taunting whisper she couldn''t silence. She could still feel the heat of his touch from that day, how his fingers had closed around hers and set her soul aze. She had spent months honing herself into a weapon, into a warrior who relied on no one but herself. And yet, a single moment with him had unraveled everything. She hated it. She loved it. Days passed. Then weeks. Selene fought, trained, and honed her skills. She sparred with the others, led missions, and took on challenges that pushed her limits. She even meditated, something she had never done before, hoping it would give her rity. It did not. Every night, shey awake, restless, staring at the ceiling of her quarters. And then, one night, she broke. The pull was unbearable. It wasn''t just longing¡ªit was needed. A raw, consuming force that wed at her insides and refused to let her rest. She had fought everything in her life, but this? This was unwinnable. So she stopped fighting. Dressed in a loose robe, Selene slipped out of her quarters and into the dimly lit halls of the cult. The moonlight spilled through the arched windows, casting silver light across the stone corridors as she moved with quiet purpose. Every step felt heavier, like the universe was urging her forward, guiding her toward him. Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire When she reached Jack''s quarters, her pulse was a steady drumbeat of anticipation. She hesitated only for a moment. Then, with a deep breath, she pushed open the door. Selene stepped into the room, the dim candlelight casting a warm glow on her breathtaking figure. The loose robe she wore barely clung to her curves, teasing more than it covered. Her toned midsection, the result of relentless training, peeked through the barely cinched fabric, and with every step, her thick, powerful thighs shifted, hinting at the raw strength beneath her smooth skin. Her hips swayed with each movement, the natural sensuality of her body impossible to ignore. The robe slid off one shoulder, revealing the perfect slope of her corbone and the soft swell of her ample breasts that strained against the loose fabric. Even in the dim lighting, the gentle sheen of sweat on her sun-kissed skin made her look irresistible¡ªlike a goddess sculpted from fire and desire. But what truly caught Jack''s attention were her eyes. Those fiery, golden eyes, usually sharp and unwavering, now flickered with hesitation, with something unspoken¡ªa silent battle between her desire and her pride. Jack, who had been waiting for her, simply leaned back in his chair, a slow, knowing smile curling his lips. "I was wondering when you''d finally give in," he murmured, his voice deep and smooth like molten gold. He tilted his head slightly, his sharp gaze raking over her body with undisguised amusement and appreciation. "Took you long enough, Selene." Selene froze in ce, her confidence crumbling in an instant. She had prepared for this¡ªhad convinced herself that she could handle facing him without losing herposure. But nothing could have prepared her for that look in his eyes, thezy dominance that made her feel exposed without him even touching her. "I¡ª" she started, but her voice betrayed her. Jack chuckled, and the deep, rich sound shivered down her spine. "Oh? Lost your words already?" He rested his elbow on the table, propping his chin on his hand as he gazed at her. "That''s not like you, Selene." Her face burned. She had led battles, killed monsters, and stared death in the eye without flinching¡ªyet here she was, flustered like a girl experiencing her first romance. "Shut up," she muttered, crossing her arms over her chest to shield herself from his teasing. Jack only smirked wider. "I don''t think I will," he mused, his eyes deliberately dropping to the way her robe barely covered her thighs. "Not when youe here, dressed like that, looking like that." He exhaled a slow breath as if she were testing his patience. "Damn, Selene. Are you trying to tempt me?" Selene''s entire body stiffened. "I¡ªI''m not¡ª!" she spluttered, stepping back as if she had been physically struck. "I just¡ª!" Jack let out another chuckle, clearly enjoying every second of her unraveling. "You''re adorable when you''re flustered," he said, his voice lowering just a fraction, enough to make her pulse jump. "I should do this more often." Selene scowled, but her red cheeks betrayed her. "You are insufferable." "And yet, you''re here," he countered smoothly, finally standing up from his chair. He walked toward her, his tall, powerful frame towering over her. Selene knew she should say something¡ªdo something¡ªbut all she could focus on was the heat radiating from his body, the way his presence alone made her knees feel weak. Jack reached out, brushing a strand of hair from her face. His fingers lingered, grazing against her skin. "Now," he said, his voice softer but no lessmanding, "why don''t you tell me what you came here for?" Selene swallowed hard, her pride warring with her desire. But in that moment, with his golden gaze locked onto hers, she knew one thing for certain. She was already his. Selene''s breath hitched as Jack''s fingers lingered against her skin, his touch barely there, sending sparks of heat racing down her spine. She wanted to move, step back, say something sharp and witty¡ªbut her body betrayed her. Her pulse pounded in her ears, and she hated how easy it was for him to reduce her to this. Jack''s golden eyes studied her, amusement flickering behind them as he trailed his fingers down the curve of her jaw. "Still not answering me, huh?" His voice was low, teasing, yet something in his tone made her shudder. "That''s not like you, Selene." She gritted her teeth, trying to gather thest scraps of herposure. "I¡ªI came because¡ª" She faltered when his fingers skimmed the side of her neck, just the barest touch, but enough to make her exhale sharply. Jack''s smirk widened. "Because?" He leaned in, his breath warm against her cheek, and Selene fought the urge to close her eyes and just sink into the feeling. She had spent days, weeks, months trying to fight this, pretending she didn''t crave the weight of his touch, the way his voice alone could send her heart racing. But she was losing. She had already lost. Jack tilted his head slightly, watching her like a predator, enjoying the slow realization of his prey. "You want me to say it for you?" His lips barely brushed the shell of her ear, his breath sending shivers down her spine. Selene''s hands clenched into fists at her sides. She should push him away. She should. But she didn''t.@@novelbin@@ Jack let the silence stretch for a moment before he pulled back just enough to look at her properly. His expression was pure satisfaction like he had already won. And maybe he had. "You want me," he said, so casually, as if it were an undeniable fact as if her presence alone had already proved it. Selene felt her face burn. "I¡ª" Jack''s grin deepened. "No need to be shy now," he murmured, his fingers trailing down to her corbone, brushing the edge of her robe. His touch was light, teasing, barely there¡ªyet Selene felt every inch of it as if he had branded her skin. She swallowed hard, feeling like she was standing on the edge of something dangerous¡ªsomething inevitable. Jack''s other hand came up, sliding to the small of her back, pulling her closer. His strength was effortless, his grip firm yet gentle, a silent demand rather than a forcefulmand. Selene let out a shaky breath. She should walk away. She should fight this. But instead, she lifted her chin, looking him straight in the eyes. "¡­You already knew," she said, her voice quieter than she intended but steady. Jack chuckled, low and knowing. "Of course I did," he murmured, his fingers slipping beneath the fabric of her robe, skimming against bare skin. "I was just waiting for you to admit it." Selene''s breath hitched again, her body reacting before her mind could process it. He was too close, too warm, too intoxicating. Her fingers twitched at her sides before she finally¡ªfinally¡ªgave in. With a sharp exhale, she grabbed the front of his shirt, fisting the fabric as she yanked him down into a kiss. Jack didn''t hesitate. His grip tightened around her waist, pulling her flush against him as his lips imed hers. The moment their mouths met, everything else faded. Selene didn''t care about the teasing anymore. She didn''t care about her pride or hesitation or how much she had fought against this. Because the second Jack deepened the kiss, pressing her back against the nearest wall, she only thought about him. And how much she never wanted this to stop. Chapter 225 a kiss for forever (18+) Selene felt like she was drowning. Not in fear. Not in doubt. But in him. Jack''s presence consumed her, wrapped around her like a force she couldn''t¡ªdidn''t want to¡ªescape. His body pressed against hers, every inch of his strength, his warmth, his undeniable dominance making her pulse pound in her ears. He kissed her like he had all the time in the world, enjoying every second of her unraveling. And she was unraveling. Completely. Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire Her hands clung to him, fisting the fabric of his shirt as if she could pull him closer, deeper, more. His touch was slow and deliberate, teasing and exploring, tracing every dip and curve as he memorized her. He didn''t rush, didn''t demand¡ªhe simply took his time breaking down every defense she had left. Selene had never felt like this before. She had fought battles. She had in monsters. She had faced death more times than she could count. But Jack? Jack made her feel like she waspletely at his mercy. And she loved it. His lips moved from her mouth, trailing down to the hollow of her throat, where he lingered, smirking against her skin as she shuddered. "You''ve been holding back for so long," he murmured, his voice rich with amusement. "Tell me, Selene¡ªhow does it feel to give in finally?" Selene bit her lip, her pride warring with the overwhelming heat consuming her. Jack chuckled against her skin. "Still stubborn, hmm?" His hands gripped her waist, fingers pressing in just enough to make her breath hitch. She squeezed her eyes shut. Damn him. Damn, his voice, his hands, his everything. Jack could see right through her. He knew. He had always known. And he was enjoying every second of watching her fall apart. Selene hated it. Selene loved it. She opened her eyes, meeting his gaze¡ªsmoldering, confident, waiting. And then, she surrendered. No more fighting. No more pretending. Just him. Selene let out a breath, her voice barely above a whisper. "...It feels like I should have done this long ago." Jack''s grin deepened. "Good girl," he murmured before capturing her lips in another devastating kiss. That night changed everything. Selene had worshiped him before. She had devoted herself to his cause and followed his word-like gospel. But now? Now, she was his. Heart, body, and soul. Jack had shattered everyst wall she had built, stripped her down to her very core, and in the aftermath, she didn''t regret a single second of it. She had tasted paradise, and there was no turning back. She would drop everything for him. Fight for him. Die for him. Because Jack wasn''t just her god anymore. He was her everything. "Is there anything you want as a reward?" She looked up at me, and her eyes changed; they went from loving and protective to obsessive and lustful. Smiling at her, I waited for her to say what she wanted. "I want to have master fuck me. I want to have you deep inside of me, master." I was walking before her, saying she had to look at me. She looks up, and our lips connect. We began kissing slowly at first, but then harder and faster. She became more greedy and stuck her tongue deep inside my mouth. I let her stand up, and we began to caress each other''s bodies. I first went over her breasts and let one hand stay there. The other hand went down to her ass and gave it a good squeeze. She was at first clinging to his neck, but when she felt him squeezing her ass, she began to go down to his pants. She dropped his pants, and his rod came out. She stopped kissing to look down and smiled when she looked up. They began kissing again, and she began to stroke his dick slowly. After a minute, she went on her knees again and started sucking it like they were meeting again for the first time. She had finally found what she had imagined for so long. Finally, she gets her reward. It felt surreal for her, and she was in paradise. She kept sucking him off, and he put his hands on her head to push and pull whenever he wanted. She let him do that because it turned her on. He came after a couple of minutes of her sucking, and when he did, they both enjoyed the bliss that followed. When she swallowed everything, she stood up and made him follow her to the bed. She undressed herself on the way, and when they arrived, she was alreadypletely naked. Sheid herself on her back and opened her legs in the air to let him see that she wanted him inside of her. He let her wait a bit longer and went on his knees. When she saw that, she was a bit confused, but when he began licking her pussy she directly moaned because it was so unexpected. She whined a bit about not getting his dick but, after a moment, let out moans to let him see that she was still enjoying it. He was licking her and sucking on her clit. He also began fingering her, and she came directly when he put his fingers in. When she came, a stream of her juice came out of her pussy and directly into his mouth, and when he tasted it, he drank it. It was like a sweet juice. And because of the special blessing in his cult, there wasn''t anything dirty about that juice. He stood up and positioned his dick in front of her vagina and pushed it in. slowly pushing it, and when he felt a barrier, he directly prated it, and she moaned in pleasure. He, too, moaned because her virgin pussy was so tight I was tighter than any pussy he got, and he loved the feeling. He began thrusting his hips back and forth, and Selene justy there moaning and weing her inside of her. They kept going for about ten minutes, and when he was about to cum, he said that, and she asked to do it inside of her. She locked his body with her legs, so he was forced to do it inside of her, not that he was against it. He kept ramming it inside of her and went faster the closer he came to cumming. When the time finally came, he came when he was at the deepest part inside of her. That unvisited ce suddenly received a guest and a lot of white liquid to keep inpany. But just like any other, one time wasn''t enough for Selene, so she opened her legs again and asked for one more time. It is safe to say that they went for the rest of the day, not just once. The first thing Selene felt was warmth. Not just the lingering heat from the night before but hisforting, grounding warmth. Jack. Her god. Her master. She stirred, her body aching in the best possible way, every inch of her marked, imed, ruined in the most exquisite sense. A slow, satisfied smile curled on her lips as she shifted, her skin brushing against his under the sheets. She didn''t regret it. Not a single second. If anything, the night had confirmed what she had always known deep down¡ª she belonged to him. Not just in devotion, not just in worship, but in every way that mattered. Selene opened her eyes, adjusting to the dim light filtering into the room. Jack was already awake, propped up on one elbow, his gazezy, amused, and utterly self-assured. "Morning," he murmured, his voice rich and teasing. Selene felt her cheeks burn; memories of the night shed vividly. She had given inpletely, not just in body but in soul. And yet, despite how wrecked she felt, she still wanted more. "Good morning... Master," she said softly, testing the word on her lips. Jack''s smirk widened. "Oh? So formal now?" Selene bit her lip, shifting slightly under his gaze, feeling utterly exposed despite the fact that they had tangled all night together. Jack leaned in, brushing a kiss against her temple, unrushed, knowing. "I like the way you say that," he mused, his fingers trailingzily down her spine, making her shiver. Selene turned to face him, her blue eyes glowing with a newfound intensity. Before, her devotion had been **fierce, unwavering, passionate¡ª**but now? Now, it was absolute. She lifted a hand to his chest, fingertips tracing over the sculpted muscles as she murmured, "I meant every word I saidst night." Jack arched an eyebrow. "You''re going to have to be more specific." Selene narrowed her eyes at his obvious enjoyment of her flustered state but didn''t falter. "I''ll drop everything for you," she whispered. "I''ll fight for you. Kill for you. Die for you." Her fingers curled against his skin. "I was already yours before, but now¡­" Jack chuckled, his grip tightening around her waist, pulling her against him effortlessly. "Now?" She smiled, breathless, feverish, in awe of him. "Now, I exist for you alone." Jack studied her briefly, eyes dark with something undeniable, possessive yet amused. "Good," he murmured, capturing her lips in a slow, utterly consuming kiss. A kiss that told her he epted.@@novelbin@@ A kiss that told her she was his. Forever. Chapter 226 expanding The sun had already risen, casting a golden hue over the cult''s expansive grounds. The morning air was crisp and fresh, filled with the sound of sparring, training, and chanting prayers as the women of the cult began their daily routines. Jack sat on a high balcony overlooking the courtyard, dressed in a loose tunic and dark trousers, a satisfied smirk on his face. He was watching the cult''s progress once more, though his mind lingered onst night. Selene. The thought of her brought a knowing smile to his lips. Jack stretchedzily before standing up, rolling his shoulders as he turned to , who had just arrived, dressed in her usual elegant yet teasing attire. smirked. "You look pleased with yourself, Master." Jack chuckled. "I always do, don''t I?" She narrowed her eyes yfully. "More than usual. I take it your night was¡­ eventful?" Jack tilted his head, his smirk deepening. "Let''s just say Selene won''t be thinking about anything else for a while." sighed, cing a hand on her hip. "You always have someone attending to your needs. Why is it like this?" Jackughed. "Is that such a bad thing?" rolled her eyes but smiled. "I suppose not. But enough about that¡ªwhat''s next on the agenda?" Jack exhaled and nced down at the cult members below, training harder than ever. He saw that the cult had made significant progress in the past weeks. Most members had reached Rank 5, proving their training was effective. Some had excelled even further, reaching Rank 6, which was impressive by mortal standards. A few stillgged at Rank 4, but even they showed promise. Jack was pleased. Their strength was growing. Their loyalty was unwavering. But he wasn''t satisfied yet. His influence was spreading, but there were greater things on the horizon. He nced back at . "We''re heading to the main hall. I want to check in on thetest reports about our expansion and resource management and see if we need to adjust anything." nodded. "Understood, Master. I''ll have the reports ready for you when we arrive." Jack cracked his neck and smirked. "Then, let''s not waste any time." With that, he and began walking towards the main hall, Jack and walked side by side through the cult''s grand halls, their footsteps echoing across the polished stone floors. The intricate carvings on the pirs depicted scenes of worship, pleasure, and devotion, each telling a story of the cult''s rapid rise in power. As they approached the main hall, a pair of priestesses stood at attention, their eyes filled with reverence and desire. They wore the cult''s ceremonial robes, designed not only for aesthetic appeal but also to entuate every curve and soft line of their well-trained bodies. One of them, a blonde with deep green eyes, stepped forward, her generous chest rising and falling with every breath. She respectfully bowed. "Master," she spoke in a sweet, honeyed voice, "the council is waiting inside. Everything is prepared for your arrival." Jack''s eyes flickered over her for a moment before nodding. "Good work." The blonde priestess blushed, her thighs pressing together subtly as if even a few words of praise from him sent waves of pleasure through her. rolled her eyes, though she was smirking. "Come on, Master, don''t get distracted already. We have important things to discuss." Jack chuckled but didn''t argue, striding through the grand doors of the main hall. The hall was massive, built to reflect the cult''s dominance and power. A long obsidian table sat in the center, surrounded by the organization''s highest-ranking members¡ªpriestesses, strategists,manders, and trade overseers.@@novelbin@@ As Jack entered, all eyes turned toward him, every woman''s gaze filled with devotion, admiration, and a spark of hunger. Even the more battle-hardened among them couldn''t help how their bodies tensed in his presence. took her seat beside him, crossing her legs gracefully. Jack leaned back in his chair, exuding effortless dominance as he addressed the room. "Let''s get to it. Our influence on this world is absolute. The cult has spread across every nation, every city, every continent. Our strength is unmatched, and the faith of our followers has never been stronger. But¡ª" he paused, his eyes gleaming, "¡ªwe have nowhere to expand." With piercing golden eyes and hips made for sin, a raven-hairedmander leaned forward, her fingers tapping the table. "You''re talking about moving beyond our world, aren''t you, Master?" Her voice was a seductive purr, thoughced with sharp intelligence. Jack smirked. "Exactly." A priestess with softvender hair, her ample figure barely contained by her robes, spoke up next. "Master, do you mean the new world where Kael and the rebels just overthrew the Arbiters?" "That''s the one," Jack confirmed. He tapped a finger on the table, and a glowing projection of the newly liberated world appeared. "Kael and his people fought hard for their victory, and now they have an entire civilization to rebuild. It''s the perfect opportunity for us." Another strategist, a redhead with a sharp jawline and an equally sharp bust, adjusted her sses before speaking. "From the reports we''ve received, the world was ruled by a strict, oppressive order. With the Arbiters gone, the people will need guidance¡ªa new belief system." nodded, her voice cool andposed. "And that''s where wee in. If we establish a strong foothold there, we won''t just be expanding our influence¡ªwe''ll integrate ourselves into the foundation of their new society." Jack''s smirk widened. "Exactly. If we move now, we be the future of that world." The women at the table exchanged nces, excitement shing through their eyes. They knew what this meant¡ªmore influence, power, and devotion to their Master. A tanned warrior with toned thighs and a dangerously seductive smirk leaned back in her chair, arms crossed beneath her impressive chest. "And what of Kael? He and his rebels will have their ns for rebuilding." Jack chuckled. "Kael is strong-willed, but he''s also pragmatic. If we offer resources, protection, and infrastructure, he won''t refuse. He doesn''t need to worship me¡ªhis people will do that for him once they see the benefits we bring." The room was silent momentarily before a wave of nods and agreement passed through the council. Jack leaned forward, his presence suffocating in its authority. "I want an expedition force assembled immediately. The best of our builders, strategists, and warriors. We''re not just setting up a presence in this world-building an empire stretching beyond this one." The room buzzed with energy. The priestesses andmanders exchanged excited nces, already forming ns. A silver-haired woman, with full lips and curves sculpted by the gods themselves, bowed her head. "As youmand, Master. We will make the necessary preparations immediately." Stay updated through My Virtual Library Empire Jack exhaled, pleased. This was the next step¡ªthe next conquest. smirked, sensing his satisfaction. "Well, Master, it looks like you''ll have a whole new world to ''bless'' soon enough." Jack''s grin was predatory. "Oh, you have no idea." With the expedition underway, Jack stood from his seat and walked past the long table as the women of his cult looked at him with barely restrained hunger. The next few days would be crucial¡ªgathering the right forces, organizing supplies, and making the first contact with Kael''s new regime¡ªbut Jack was more than ready. As he walked, a blonde priestess with legs that could drive a man insane approached him, bowing low¡ªperhaps too low, given how her cleavage pressed together. "Master," she purred, "would you like a personal escort to your quarters?" Jack smirked, ncing at , who simply rolled her eyes with an amused sigh. "Tempting," he murmured, brushing a hand against the blonde''s cheek. "But I have business to attend to." The priestess shivered from just that light touch, nodding eagerly. "As you wish, Master." Jack walked away, following at his side. "We''re making history here, ." chuckled. "As if you''d settle for anything less." Jack''s smirk deepened. Damn right. Jack spent the rest of the day overseeing the final preparations for their expansion. Reports came in from all over¡ªconstruction teams gathering materials, elite warriors preparing to serve as escorts and diplomatic ns being drafted for their introduction to the newly liberated world. Each department within the cult operated with precision, and Jack was confident while reviewing everything with a critical eye. They were ready. By the time the sun dipped below the horizon, the air in the cult''s main halls had shifted¡ªa subtle change, but one Jack noticed immediately. A knowing smirk curled on his lips as he felt the weight of many expectant gazes trailing him. They had been waiting. Jack returned to his chambers, a giant space designed forfort and indulgence. The walls were adorned with intricate carvings, soft silks draped over the massive bed, and warm, dim lighting casting shadows across the room. He didn''t have to wait long. The door opened without hesitation. One by one, the women from the main hall entered¡ªpriestesses,manders, strategists, warriors¡ªall stunning in their own right, each carrying the same unspoken desire. was first, of course. She carried herself with her usual elegance, but her sly smirk betrayed the heat behind herposed demeanor. The raven-hairedmander followed, her golden eyes flickering with something almost predatory. Thevender-haired priestess, whose robes always seemed to struggle against the sheer volume of her assets, took a slow step inside, her gaze shy yet filled with anticipation. The red-haired strategist, the tanned warrior, the silver-haired priestess with lips that begged to be kissed¡ªall drawn together by one undeniable force. Jack leaned against the edge of his bed, watching them. His dominant presence filled the space, and they waited for hismand even though he hadn''t spoken a single word. , ever bold, took the first step closer. "Master," she purred, tilting her head. "We had a long day. Wouldn''t you say we deserve a¡­ reward?" Jack chuckled, looking around at the gathering of beautiful, eager women surrounding him. A night like this had been inevitable. And he had no intention of disappointing them. The night was filled with warmth, passion, and pleasure. Laughter mixed with gasps of delight and teasing turned to tension, and Jack ensured that each and every one of them knew exactly what it meant to belong to him. The silken sheets tangled as the night stretched on, the scent of satisfaction lingered, and exhaustion finally caught up to them. Jacky at the center, surrounded by soft, satisfied bodies. Each woman curled against him as if he were the only thing grounding them in the world. And in that moment, with his devoted priestesses wrapped around him, Jack knew one thing for certain¡ª This was only the beginning. Chapter 228 preparations complete The next part of the discussion revolved around the actual method of transferring everything.@@novelbin@@ The cult''s teleportation arrays were powerful, but moving thousands of people and supplies would require a coordinated approach. Portals were being set up between their world and the newly conquered city. "We''ll need stabilizers for sustained transport," the head of the magical research division said¡ªa woman with sses and a voluptuous figure that nearly spilled out of her robe as she leaned over the table. "We''ve identified weak points in the dimensional fabric that will allow us to channel energy more efficiently. If we calibrate the arrays correctly, we can sustainrge-scale movement over several weeks." Jack exhaled, his mind already visualizing the city in the new world bing their stronghold. "Make it happen," hemanded. "I want all our key personnel briefed and ready within the next twenty-four hours. This transition needs to be wless." His followers bowed in unison, their devotion unwavering. As they finalized the meeting, Jack leaned back, his gaze drifting over the impressive women before him. Their brilliance, beauty, and unwavering loyalty were all his. "Looks like we have a lot of work ahead of us," he mused. , who had been seated beside him, smirked. "Nothing we can''t handle, Master." Jack grinned. "Damn right." With their preparations set in motion, the next step was execution. And soon, their expansion into the new world would begin. Jack and his devoted followers wasted no time diving into their tasks. The cult''s expansion required precision, strategy, and coordination. The women apanying him to the office radiated both elegance and power, their presence bothmanding and sensual. Jack walked alongside them, their steps in perfect harmony as they walked through the grand halls of the cult''s headquarters. The polished floors reflected the soft glow of magicalnterns lining the walls, casting a warm light over the luxurious surroundings. Every woman in his entourage was breathtaking, each with a body sculpted to perfection. Their curves were entuated by the form-fitting attire designed for both function and allure, a constant yet effortless reminder of their devotion. Inside the centralmand chamber, the air was thick with anticipation. The operation to establish a new stronghold in the recently liberated world was monumental. Seated around therge circr table were some of the cult''s most capable strategists and administrators, each a vision of beauty andpetence. oversaw the logistics, her striking red dress flowing as she moved with practiced grace. Amaterasu, ever the goddess of foresight, mapped out the energy signatures of the new world, ensuring their settlement would be built in the most advantageous location. Selene, her body still glowing from the night before, stood with an unwavering presence, issuing orders to the security forces that would apany the expansion. Jack leaned back in his chair, observing as his women worked in perfect sync. Their efficiency was unmatched, and their intelligence was as mesmerizing as their beauty. With every report and every update, Jack could see their dedication to his cause and their hunger to serve him in every possible way. The n was simple but bold: a gradual but firm establishment of their influence in the new world. Skilled builders, merchants, and warriors would be carefully selected from their ranks to lead the first wave of expansion. With their divine backing and limitless resources, their presence wouldn''t take long to grow from a stronghold into a thriving domain. By midday, the logistics teams had finalized the supply lists¡ªenchanted materials for construction, mana-infused food supplies, and weaponry imbued with divine energy. Skilled artisans andbat trainers were handpicked to ensure that the settlement could function independently in no time. As the sun dipped below the horizon, the workload finally eased. Jack stood, stretching his muscles as the meeting reached its conclusion. The glow of satisfaction on his women''s faces told him everything¡ªanother day of perfection, another step closer to dominance. But the night was just beginning. When Jack returned to his chambers, he was not alone. One by one, the women who had spent the day working tirelessly by his side entered his room. Their devotion extended far beyond mere loyalty¡ªit was a hunger, a need to be close to him, to share in the ecstasy of his presence. The atmosphere grew thick with anticipation as they approached. Silken robes fell away, revealing wless bodies sculpted by divine blessings and rigorous training. The soft glow of enchantednterns cast mesmerizing shadows over their curves; their smooth skin illuminated like works of art. was the first to kneel before him, her eyes filled with reverence and longing. Amaterasu followed, her usual divineposure melting into something more primal. Selene stood at his side, her fingers tracing his skin, whispering promises in his ear. The night stretched on, filled with passion and the intertwining of bodies seeking fulfillment in the most intimate way possible. Each woman surrendered herselfpletely, their breaths mixing, their hearts pounding in unison. And as dawn broke, the room was filled with the lingering warmth of satisfaction and the murmurs of contentment. Jacky among them, their bodies entwined, their devotion more absolute than ever. He had built a kingdom, forged an empire, and inspired unwavering loyalty¡ªnot just with power but with something far more intoxicating. With the rise of the sun came another day of conquest, but for now, he simply enjoyed the bliss of knowing that no matter what challengesy ahead, his women would follow him anywhere, do anything for him, and worship him as the god he was. Over the next several weeks, preparations to expand into the newly conquered world progressed efficiently. With the cult already deeply rooted in its current world, its reach extended beyond any single kingdom or empire. Now, the next phase of its dominion required moving beyond its world entirely. Jack and his trusted followers worked tirelessly to coordinate the logistics. Transferring manpower and resources across dimensions was no small feat, but with their divine influence, the impossible was merely an obstacle to ovee. The day of departure had arrived. The once chaotic halls of the cult''s headquarters were now orderly and efficient, with groups of followers systematically organizing supplies. Resources such as enchanted building materials, food reserves infused with mana, and weapons crafted by master artisans were prepared in vast quantities. However, the most important aspect of their expansion was the selection of those who would serve as the foundation for their influence in the new world. Jack observed from an elevated tform in the grand hall as his people moved with practiced precision. Selene stood beside him, her usual fanaticism momentarily subdued in favor of a more focused demeanor. , d in a regal robe befitting her position as his high priestess, meticulously checked through lists, ensuring nothing was overlooked. Elise, who had temporarily left Goldspire in capable hands, was deep in discussion with a group of architects and engineers about the infrastructure of their future stronghold. "Everything is proceeding smoothly," reported, her eyes gleaming excitedly. "The first wave of followers is ready for transport. To establish security, they are primarily builders, enchanters, and a few elite warriors." Jack nodded, watching as a series of portal circles were being activated. Unlike standard teleportation, this required divine intervention¡ªdrawing on the power of their pantheon to create stable rifts between worlds. Standing at the center of the ritual formation, Amaterasu channeled her divine energy, her golden aura illuminating the hall. "This world is already saturated with our presence," she mused. The moment we establish ourselves in the next one, it will feel our influence immediately." Kali smirked from where she stood with a group of elite warriors. "Then let''s make sure our first impression is unforgettable." As the portals shimmered to full stability, Jack raised his hand. "First wave, step forward." Without hesitation, the selected followers¡ªnumbering in the thousands¡ªmoved into formation. Mages carried enchanted crates filled with supplies while warriors secured the perimeter, ensuring nost-minute disruptions. They stepped through the rifts one by one, vanishing into the unknown. Jack turned to Selene, who had been practically vibrating with excitement. "You''reing with me," he told her. "I need my most devoted follower at my side." Selene''s breath hitched slightly, but she nodded eagerly. "As it should be, Master." Explore stories on My Virtual Library Empire With one final nce at the gathered forces, Jack stepped into the portal, his trusted followers nking him. On the other side of the portal, the new world greeted them with its raw, untamedndscape. They had arrived just outside the former capital¡ªthe city the rebellion had taken from the Arbiters. The remnants of battle still scarred the streets, but the rebellion''s presence was strong. Their new allies had been hard at work restoring order. Kael and Lira stood at the forefront, watching as the first wave of Jack''s followers arrived. Lira, now ustomed to her new role as leader, observed the arrival with curiosity and caution while Kael simply crossed his arms, waiting to see what Jack would do next. Jack smirked, stepping forward. "Let''s begin." Chapter 229 taking the city With the first wave sessfully transported, it was time to implement their n. Jack and his followers did not intend to take over the city in one sweeping show of force. Instead, they would weave themselves into its fabric, securing control without alerting the masses. Their expansion into this world had to be seamless. Jack stood at the center of their gathering, overlooking the newly arrived followers. The streets of the capital still bore the scars of recent battle¡ªburnt buildings, shattered cobblestones, and remnants of Arbiter banners torn down by the rebellion. But now, it was time to rebuild¡ªon their terms. "We''ll execute as nned," Jack said, calm butmanding. "We take this city from the inside. We don''t rush¡ªwe make sure every move strengthens our hold. Work alongside the rebellion where necessary, but our goal isn''t to follow; it''s to lead." , standing beside him, nodded in agreement. "We''ve established our cover identities. Our people will integrate into the existing guilds, tradeworks, and political seats. We don''t rece¡ªwe influence." Jack looked at Amaterasu, who had been scanning the city with her divine senses. "I assume you''ve already identified the key areas we need to control." She smirked. "Of course. There are still Arbiter loyalists hiding in the city, remnants who refuse to surrender. We''ll either convert them¡­ or eliminate them." Kali cracked her knuckles, her warriors standing at attention behind her. "I prefer thetter." Jack chuckled. "We''ll do both. Now, let''s move." Jack''s forces split into different groups, each assigned a key objective: would integrate with the tradeworks, bringing in Lunaris merchants and setting up strategic businesses. They controlled the economy and the flow of power. Selene, alongside Kali''s elite fighters, would subtly take control of the city''s military forces. The rebellion had won the battle, but it needed warriors to maintain order. The cult fighters would be indispensable. Elise was tasked with securing control over the political sector. While Lira had been named leader, politics was more than just a single figurehead. Elise would make sure their influence spread into every council decision. Amaterasu had one of the most critical roles¡ªensuring the people''s faith shifted. The Arbiter''s old doctrines still clung to the city, and her job was to rece them with the teachings of Jack''s growing dominion. Jack himself would move between groups, ensuring everything was progressing smoothly. The city was built on trade and wealth, and controlling its marketce meant controlling the city''s pulse. The rebellion may have overthrown the Arbiters, but merchants were creatures of habit, and money didn''t care who sat on the throne. This was where and her merchants thrived. walked through the bustling trade district with the confidence of someone who already owned it. Her stunning red dress clung to her curves, her ck stockings entuating every step she took. Every merchant she passed stole a nce at her, some in admiration, others in curiosity, but all felt the presence of someone important. Beside her walked a dozen traders, handpicked from Lunaris. Each was an expert in their field, from rare magical artifacts to fine silks, exotic spices, and potent alchemical potions. Continue reading stories on My Virtual Library Empire The first step was simple: outpete the existing merchants. ''s team introduced goods never seen in the city¡ªmana-infused fabrics that regted temperature, enchanted jewelry that provided minor magical effects, and alchemical brews with potency beyond what local suppliers could offer. For the first few days, they set their prices absurdly low, just enough to make a profit but well below market standards. The locals flocked to them, and within a week, the older merchants found themselves with dwindling customers. smirked as she overheard the panicked whispers between the long-standing traders. They were starting to worry. That was good. By the end of the second week, things got even more interesting. The merchants who refused to cooperate found their supplies mysteriously dyed, and their regr buyers were no longer willing to pay their prices. Some even discovered that Lunaris traders had offered their best artisans better pay. It was ruthless. It was effective. Once the old guard started struggling, approached them with a smile that concealed a dagger. "I know business has been roughtely," she would say, sweet butced with power. "But I believe we can help each other. Lunaris has vast tradeworks, reliable supply lines, and ess to high-quality goods. You''ve seen the difference. Wouldn''t working with us rather than against us be better?" The offer was generous for those willing to bend the knee: exclusive contracts with Lunaris, priority shipments, and a chance to maintain their businesses under new leadership. For those who refused? Well, their shops either went under or their reputations mysteriously crumbled overnight. One by one, the city''s most influential traders signed on, their contracts tying them to ''swork. With the economy under her control, the city''s stability also improved. The old Arbiters controlled the city not just through military force but also through the ck markets they secretly endorsed. Smuggling, illicit magic trades, and underground gambling dens had long been sources of power for them. had no intention of letting that continue. Using Lunaris'' spies, she identified key figures in the illegal markets and had them dealt with¡ªsome bought out, others eliminated. For every underground gambling den that shut down, a new, regted entertainment hall opened in its ce. For every illegal artifact dealer that disappeared, a Lunaris-approved merchant took their ce, selling the same wares¡ªonly now at a price and under control. Within a month, had turned the city''s economic backbone into something she controlled entirely. The city''s economy now bent to her will, and through trade and coin, she held the true power of the city in her hands. And the best part? The people weed it. While and the merchants took control of the city''s economy, Selene was busy reshaping its military power. The rebellion had removed the Arbiters from their throne, but that didn''t mean the city was safe. Bandits, mercenaries, and remnants of the old regime lurked in the shadows, waiting for an opportunity to strike. Selene had no intention of letting them. She stood at the center of thergest training ground in the city, her imposing figuremanding attention. She wore her usual battle gear¡ªtight leather armor that hugged her curves in all the right ces, emphasizing her toned thighs and generous chest. Her fiery gaze swept over the recruits before her, most of whom were former city guards, mercenaries, and rebel fighters. "Listen up," she called, her voice cutting through the early morning mist. "You were soldiers under the Arbiters. You were rebels who fought against them. Some of you were just survivors who used a weapon to defend your homes. But today, you will be warriors. And that means learning discipline, strategy, and most importantly¡ªhow to win." Her tone brooked no argument, and the assembled fighters straightened under her sharp gaze. Selene wasted no time in restructuring the city''s defenses. The old Arbiter military was corrupt, full of officers who bought their positions rather than earning them. The rebellion had shattered their ranks, and a disorganized mess remained. To fix this, she established a new hierarchy: The Vanguard: Elite fighters trained in directbat, responsible for patrolling the city and ensuring public safety. Only the strongest and most disciplined warriors were chosen. The Shadow Guard: A covert unit trained in infiltration, assassination, and counter-espionage. These warriors were handpicked from former rebels and thieves, trained to root out threats before they could be problems. The Iron Wardens: The primary city guard responsible for enforcingws and maintaining order. Unlike the corrupt city watch of old, these men and women answered only to Selene and the ruling council. Not everyone epted the rebellion''s victory. Small pockets of resistance still operated in secret¡ªformer Arbiter loyalists, mercenary groups that profited under the old regime, and rogue knights who refused to bow to the new order. Selene dealt with them. One such faction had upied an abandoned manor on the city''s outskirts. Reports indicated they were gathering weapons and nning a counterattack. Selene didn''t wait for them to act first. With a handpicked squad of elite fighters from the Vanguard, she stormed the manor under cover of night. The battle was over within minutes¡ªsteel shing, bodies falling, screams cut short. The traitors never stood a chance. By dawn, their heads were disyed at the city gates as a warning to anyone considering rebellion.@@novelbin@@ With order restored and the major threats eliminated, Selene turned her attention to the future. The city needed more than just soldiers¡ªit needed warriors who could defend it long-term. She worked closely with the city''sbat guilds, ensuring their training regimens aligned with her standards. The warrior guilds, once independent factions, were now fully integrated into the city''s defense structure. The desworn Guild specialized in swordsmanship and meleebat. Selene had them train the next generation of foot soldiers, ensuring that every recruit was deadly in a fight. The Stormcallers were experts in magic-infusedbat, blending spellwork with martial prowess. Under Selene''s guidance, they refined their techniques and strengthened their numbers. The Daggerborn focused on stealth, tracking, and assassination. Selene trained them in silent killing techniques, ensuring they always had eyes and des in the shadows. The training grounds became a ce of constant motion¡ªwarriors sparring, arrows flying, spells crackling in the air. Chapter 230 taking the city (2) While Selene secured the city''s military dominance and handled its economy, Elise had the arduous task of restructuring its governance. The Arbiters had ruled with tyranny and cruelty, and their administration was riddled with corruption. The city''s people had lived under their oppressivews for a long time, and while they now had freedom, theycked the structure to move forward. But they wouldn''t be moving forward alone. The rightful ruler of the city, Lira, daughter of thest true king and queen before the Arbiters seized power, would take her ce as the city''s new leader. Though she had spent years in hiding, watching her home fall deeper into ruin under the Arbiters'' reign, Lira emerged not as a helpless princess but as a determined leader ready to rebuild what was lost. She was young and sometimes uncertain of her own worth, but her heart was with the people¡ªand that mattered most. Ever the strategist, Elise knew that even though she had yed a significant role in stabilizing the city, it needed a face the people could rally behind. Lira was that face. She was thest remnant of the city''s old days, and though much had changed, her bloodline carried a legitimacy that no one else could im. So, standing in the grand council chamber, Elise did what she did best¡ªshe ensured Lira''s rule would be as strong as possible. With Lira as the official ruler of the city, Elise established a governing structure that supported her while ensuring efficiency. Though the princess would act as the figurehead, true power would rest in a well-structured council, ensuring that the city didn''t fall into the same pitfalls that had allowed the Arbiters to take control in the first ce. As ruler, Lira''s role would be to represent the people, oversee the city''s affairs, and ensure justice was carried out in a way that reflected the will of the citizens, not the greed of the elite. However, given herck of experience in direct governance, she would have strong advisors to guide her. Elise remained her primary political strategist, ensuring the city''s administration functioned smoothly. Kael and Lysara, heroes of the rebellion, would serve as her military and security advisors, ensuring the city remained protected. Meanwhile, Elise structured four primary council divisions, each led by a trusted figure who would report directly to Lira. The Infrastructure & Development Division Leader: Councilor Darius Darius was a former engineer who had worked under the Arbiters but had secretly funneled resources to the rebellion. Now, he was in charge of rebuilding the city''s infrastructure. His division oversaw: Restoring roads, bridges, and essential buildings damaged in the rebellion. Repairing the city''s water system, ensuring clean drinking water, and functioning sewageworks. Developing new housing for disced citizens, prioritizing families and those who had suffered under the Arbiters. Lira had made it clear: "No one gets left behind. If they fought for this city, we fight for them now." The Economic & Trade Division Leader: Councilor Fenwick Fenwick was a cunning but fair merchant, one of the few who the Arbiters hadn''t bought. His division worked closely with to stabilize the city''s economy. His tasks included: Regting trade and taxation to ensure fair business practices. Setting up a new mary system that was transparent and untainted by Arbiter corruption. Negotiating contracts with Lunaris and other allied cities, ensuring a steady flow of goods and wealth. Elise rified that no single merchant would ever hold as much power as the Arbiters had allowed. The Justice & Civil Order Division Leader: Councilor Lucienne Lucienne was a former Arbiter magistrate who had defected to the rebellion, disgusted by their injustices. Now, she was tasked with establishing a fair and transparent legal system. Her responsibilities included: Rewriting the city''sws to reflect justice rather than oppression. Setting up a proper court system to handle disputes without bribery or bias. Overseeingw enforcement and ensuring that the new city guards, the Iron Wardens, did not abuse their power. Though hesitant to enforce authority at first, Lira quickly learned that leadership wasn''t about being liked¡ªit was about doing what was right. She promised Lucienne that justice in the city would serve the people, not control them. The Public Welfare & Social Development Division Leader: Councilor Miriam Miriam was a former healer who had seen too many people suffer under the Arbiters'' neglect. She was ced in charge of ensuring the well-being of the city''s citizens. Her division handled: Establishing public clinics and hospitals, providing medical aid for all. Setting up education systems, ensuring the next generation wasn''t raised in ignorance. Providing food assistance programs ensured no one went hungry while the city recovered. Lira made public welfare one of her priorities, vowing the city would never again allow its people to be exploited and abandoned. One of Lira''s greatest challenges was earning the trust of the people. They had fought for their freedom¡ªwhy should they ept another ruler, even if she was of royal blood? To bridge that gap, Lira walked among them. She didn''t rule from a throne¡ªshe spent time in the streets, talking to merchants, sitting in council meetings, and visiting farms. She listened. She learned. Slowly, the city''s people began to see her not as a relic of the past but as a leader for the future. Public addresses were held frequently, where Lira answered citizens'' concerns directly instead of hiding behind closed doors. Corrupt merchants were ousted, and their wealth was redistributed to fund public projects. And when former Arbiter sympathizers tried to stir unrest, Lira met them with unwavering force. While they underwent political and economic restructuring under Lira''s leadership, and the merchants, warriors, and administrators worked tirelessly to rebuild and stabilize the city, Amaterasu''s role was entirely different. Her mission was not about governance or trade. Her mission was to secure the city''s soul. The rebellion had shattered the Arbiters'' rule, but their fear-driven ideology still lingered among the people. For years, the Arbiters had used religious rhetoric to justify their tyranny, positioning themselves as divine figures, chosen by fate and the gods to rule over the lesser. Even now, after their fall, remnants of their influence lingered in whispers, in the uncertainty of the citizens who had only known one way of life. Amaterasu would erase every trace of their false divinity and rece it with something true¡ªfaith in Jack, the God of Sex, and a new path that would bring them genuine purpose and fulfillment. The first step was removing the Arbiters'' corruption from the city''s religious institutions. Continue your saga on My Virtual Library Empire Amaterasu, alongside her most devout High Priestesses, led a purge of all Arbiter-controlled temples, tearing down statues, altars, and icons erected to glorify the former rulers. Holy texts written in the Arbiters'' name were burned in the city square, their lies turned to ash under Amaterasu''s watchful gaze. She made it clear: "The Arbiters were never gods. They were frauds who stole divinity for themselves and used it to oppress you. The true gods do not demand your suffering¡ªthey offer you salvation." As the remnants of the old religion were torn down, a new temple was erected¡ªthe Grand Temple of the Eternal me, dedicated to Jack and his divine rule. The temple was unlike anything the people had seen before. While the Arbiters'' ces of worship had been cold, imposing, and built to instill fear, the Eternal me was warm, inviting, and radiant with life. Inside, there were no dark sermons of obedience or punishment. Here, the people were weed as equals, embraced as children of the divine, and taught that they could find strength in faith¡ªnot submission. Amaterasu''s presence alone was enough to instill awe. Her golden hair glowed like sunlight, and her divine aura wrapped around her followers like aforting warmth. Even the most skeptical citizens found themselves drawn to her. But her mission was not merely spiritual¡ªit was deeply political. While Elise handled governance, Amaterasu focused on the city''s elite. These remaining noble families had once profited under the Arbiters but now scrambled to adjust to the new order.@@novelbin@@ Some of these families had held influence for generations, and though they had not directly allied with the Arbiters, they had certainly benefited from their rule. Now, they feared what the rebellion''s victory meant for them. Would they be stripped of their wealth? Would they be cast aside? Amaterasu did not threaten them. She seduced them. She invited the nobles to private gatherings within the Eternal me''s grand halls, where they were allowed to listen, learn, and embrace a new path. She spoke of a world where power was no longer hoarded by the few, where influence was no longer built on fear but on devotion and unity. "You were given the privilege not to rule over others but to guide them. Serve faithfully, and you will find more fulfillment than the Arbiters ever gave you." It was not amand¡ªit was an invitation. Slowly but surely, one by one, the nobility pledged themselves to Jack''s faith. They funded the expansion of the new temples, donated resources, and publicly denounced the Arbiters. Amaterasu did not demand obedience from them. She made them desire it. As the religion grew, so did its influence. Amaterasu needed a structured religious order that could spread faith, protect the people, and ensure that Jack''s word reached every corner of the world. Thus, she established the Faithful Order¡ªa hierarchical system of priestesses, warriors, and schrs devoted entirely to the new faith. The High Priestesses ¨C The most powerful and devout women in the faith, chosen personally by Amaterasu to oversee the spiritual guidance of the people. They carried Jack''s direct will and ensured his presence was felt in every aspect of society. The mebearers: Religious schrs, healers, and diplomats who traveled across thend, spreading the faith and offering aid to the people. The Divine Wardens ¨C Holy warriors who protected the temples, people, and faith. These were not mere guards¡ªthey were women trained inbat and spiritual power, capable of fighting for their god with both sword and prayer. The Devoted: The general followers, citizens who embraced Jack''s divinity and swore their loyalty. They were the foundation of the faith, ordinary people given extraordinary purpose. With the city fully converted, Amaterasu set her sights beyond the city. The world was vast, and Jack''s influence needed to spread further. Amaterasu sent missionaries beyond city walls not to force conversion but to offer an alternative to those who had lost faith. In neighboring towns and viges, survivors of the Arbiter rule weed them, drawn to the warmth and hope they offered. And while the Faithful Order spread Jack''s word in the light, there were whispers in the dark¡ªsecret movements in the cities still ruled by old powers. People who had seen what happened in the city began questioning their rulers, wondering if they could break free. Jack''s faith was no longer just a belief. It was a revolution. With the city secured as a spiritual stronghold, Amaterasu knew that the next stepy in the new universe Jack had set his sights on. The faith could not remain contained in one world¡ªit had to transcend dimensions. She called forth her most trusted High Priestesses, preparing them for the journey ahead. They would bring faith to the new world, just as the warriors would bring strength and the merchants would bring trade. Standing before the Eternal me''s altar, she prayed to Jack, feeling his presence watching over her. "We are ready, my love. This ce is yours. Now, let us im the stars." Chapter 231 Aetheria With thebined efforts of Lira''s governance, ''s merchants, Elise''s administration, Selene''s warrior guilds, and Amaterasu''s religious influence, The city was no longer just a city recovering from war¡ªit was thriving. It had been months since the Arbiters had been overthrown, and the city had undergone a radical transformation. Once a ce of oppression, controlled wealth, and strict surveince, the city now flourished with innovation, prosperity, and newfound freedom. One of the first things that transformed the city was the revitalization of its economy. Before the fall of the Arbiters, trade had been restricted, with only a select few merchants benefiting from exclusive contracts. The city''s wealth had been hoarded, its resources funneled directly into the hands of the ruling ss, leaving themon people struggling to make ends meet. Now, trade flowed freely, with and the merchants of Lunaris opening the city to the wider world. The Merchant District Expanded¡ªThe southern sector of the city, once reserved for Arbiter-approved merchants, waspletely redesigned. New open markets, trade halls, and merchant guild headquarters sprang up, attracting traders from every corner of the world. New Goods and Exotic Items ¨C With the connection to Lunaris, rare goods and exotic materials began flooding the market, introducing new fabrics, enchanted weapons, and magical relics that had never been avable to the city''s people. Independent Business Boom ¨C Without the Arbiter-imposed monopolies, smaller businesses thrived. cksmiths, tailors, alchemists, and artisans no longer had to pay crippling taxes or bribes to operate, leading to a surge in locally crafted goods. Lunaris Trade Routes ¨C New caravan routes were established between Lunaris and the city, solidifying an economic partnership between the two cities. The city''s mining operations, which the Arbiters had once controlled, were now used to create a fair, standardized currency that merchants could use beyond the city walls. With a stable economy, fair trade, and job opportunities, the city was wealthier than ever. Whilemerce thrived, the city still needed strong defenders. Selene and the Warrior Guilds ensured that no outside threat could destabilize the city''s growth. The City Guard Rebuilt ¨C The city guard was restructured under Selene''s leadership. Instead of being a tool of oppression, it became a force for protection. The warrior guilds now trained guards, ensuring that only the most skilled and disciplined fighters were allowed to protect the citizens. New Defense Systems ¨C After the fall of the Arbiters, Selene ensured that the city''s walls were reinforced. Magical wards were installed, watchtowers were built, and constructs were reprogrammed to serve the people rather than the elite. Guild Expansion ¨C The warrior guilds expanded beyond justbat training. Some specialized in monster hunting, others in city patrols, and some in elite security forces to protect vital city locations. The city had never been safer, and its people could walk the streets without fear. With security no longer a concern, people could focus on living their lives without the shadow of fear looming over them. Enjoy new chapters from My Virtual Library Empire Elise and the Administrative Council were the backbone that held the city''s structure together. Laws That Worked for the People ¨C Instead of tyrannical decrees, Elise worked with Lira to createws that encouraged fairness and progress. Taxes were reasonable, workers were protected, and corruption was stamped out. New Guilds and Citizen Participation ¨C A council of elected representatives was formed from various guilds and businesses, ensuring that every part of the city had a voice in governance. Unlike the Arbiters, who ruled in secrecy, Elise and Lira ensured that decisions were made transparently. Education and Development¡ªMassive investments were made in education and magical studies, with new schools, research facilities, and libraries built throughout the city. Schrs and inventors were given resources to develop new magical and technological advancements. The city became a beacon of fairness and progress with a government dedicated to serving the people rather than exploiting them. While the city''s economy and security flourished, there was still a deep wound left behind by years of Arbiter-controlled indoctrination. Amaterasu and the Faithful Order worked tirelessly to heal the city''s soul. New Temples and ces of Worship ¨C The Grand Temple of the Eternal me became the heart of the city''s new faith, offering guidance, healing, and spiritual support to anyone in need. Instead of imposing doctrine, the Faithful Order offered hope andmunity. Festivals and Public Gatherings ¨C To help the people move forward, Amaterasu organized citywide celebrations where people coulde together and embrace their new lives. Joy and unity reced the fear and paranoia that had ruled the city under the Arbiters. Aid for the Poor and Orphans ¨C The Faithful Order provided food, shelter, and jobs to those who had lost everything, ensuring that no one was left behind. With faith as a unifying force, the city''s people no longer saw themselves as victims of history but as the architects of their future. With trade booming, warriors standing guard,ws keeping bnce, and faith bringing the people together, the city had evolved beyond its past oppression.@@novelbin@@ For the first time in a long time, the city was not just surviving but thriving. More people moved in, bringing talent and culture. New magical innovations flourished. Art, music, and creativity were celebrated. The city was no longer just a city of pity¡ªit was a city of opportunity. Under Lira''s leadership, ''s merchants, Elise''s governance, Selene''s warriors, and Amaterasu''s faith, the city had be one of the greatest cities in the world. And now¡­ The city was about to be even greater with Jack''s grand ns to expand beyond this world. ¡­ The people of the city gathered in the grand square, standing beneath the towering steps of the former Arbiter pce¡ªnow transformed into a hall of governance for the people. The banners of the old regime had long been ripped from their walls, reced by symbols of unity, strength, and freedom. Lira stood at the top of the steps, dressed in regal yet practical attire¡ªa deep navy and silver cloak draped over her shoulders, the sigil of a phoenix rising from mes embroidered into the fabric. She gazed at the sea of people before her¡ªmerchants, warriors, artisans, farmers, children, and elders¡ªall waiting for her to speak. She took a deep breath. This moment had been long in the making. And now, it was time. She stepped forward, her voice ringing clear and unwavering across the square. "To all of you gathered here today¡ªthose who have fought, those who have endured, and those who have waited for this moment¡ªI say this: Our city has been reborn." A wave of hushed murmurs rippled through the crowd, anticipation building. "For too long, we lived under the weight of the Arbiters'' rule. For too long, we were treated as nothing more than cogs in their machine, our lives dictated by their whims, our fates controlled by their greed. They took everything from us¡ªour voices, dignity, and futures. They told us we were lesser. They told us we would never be free." Her hands clenched into fists as anger flickered in her voice, but she quicklyposed herself. "And yet, here we stand. Not as ves. Not as victims. But as people who have risen against tyranny. As people who have fought against those who would see us broken." A roar of agreement surged through the crowd, fists raised in the air, voices shouting in unity. Lira''s eyes softened slightly, her expression shifting from defiance to hope. "But even in our victory, we must remember: This city is no longer what it once was. We cannot allow the past to define our future. We cannot remain shackled to the names given to us by those who sought to oppress us. No. This ce, thisnd, this home of ours¡ªmust have a name that speaks of our strength, endurance, and rise from the ashes." She raised a single hand, and the crowd fell silent once more. "No name was given to this city by those who hoarded wealth while the rest of us starved. A name that symbolized greed, control, and power in the hands of the few. But today, I strip this city of that name. Today, I give it a new name. A name that belongs to us, the people who built it, the people who bled for it, the people who now stand ready to shape its future." She turned, lifting a banner from the pedestal behind her, unfurling a new crest¡ªone of a phoenix rising into a brilliant silver and sapphire sky. "From this day forward, our city shall be known as Aetheria¡ªthe City of Rising Dawn!" The moment the words left her lips, the city erupted into cheers. The sound was deafening, voices lifting in triumphant cries that shook the very stones beneath them. Aetheria. A name that symbolized rebirth, resilience, and hope. Tears glistened in the eyes of many, for they had dreamed of this day but never believed they would see it. Children clung to their parents, knowing they would grow up in a truly their city. Warriors raised their weapons, merchants pped joyfully, and artisans etched the name into their hearts. Lira wasn''t finished. She let the cheers continue momentarily before lifting her hand again, calling for silence. "This name is not just a symbol¡ªit is a promise. A promise that we will never return to the chains of the past. A promise that this city would never again be ruled by greed but by the strength of its people. We will forge a future where every voice is heard, every hand that builds is valued, and every soul that fights is honored. We will make Aetheria not just a city of wealth but a city of prosperity, unity, and power!" She paused, letting her next words sink deep into the hearts of everyone listening. "This is our home. And together, we will make it shine brighter than ever before." The roar of the people surged once more, a deration of their unbreakable will. Aetheria had risen. Chapter 232 not resting Jack stood on the balcony of his private chambers, overlooking the thriving city below. Aetheria had grown beyond expectation¡ªits economy thrived, its military was disciplined, and its faith was absolute. But it was still only the beginning. He was not content with simply holding power; he was a conqueror, a builder of empires. And his gaze was already set on the next horizon. He heard the soft footsteps behind him before feeling the familiar warmth of Kali pressing against his back. The goddess of destruction wrapped her arms around his waist, resting her chin on his shoulder as she peered down at the city below. "It''s beautiful, isn''t it?" she mused, her voice a smooth, seductive purr against his ear. "You''ve built something incredible here, husband. But I know that look in your eyes. You''re already thinking about the next step." Jack smirked, turning in her embrace so that they were face to face. Kali''s emerald-green eyes gleamed with amusement and hunger¡ªhunger for power, for conquest, for him. He trailed his fingers along her bare arms, enjoying the contrast of her soft skin and the lethal strength she possessed. "You know me too well, Kali," he murmured, kissing her corbone. "Aetheria is strong, but one city is not an empire. Our faith has taken root, our warriors are trained, and our coffers are overflowing. Now, it''s time to spread our influence beyond this world." Kali leaned back against the balcony railing, stretching her toned body in a way that made Jack''s gaze flicker with appreciation. She smirked knowingly, crossing her legs at the ankles as she let her fingers trail down his chest. "And where, my love, do you intend to set your sights first?" Jack exhaled, his golden eyes gleaming with ambition. "The new world where Kael and his rebels overthrew the Arbiters. It''s ripe for the taking¡ªrebuilding, desperate for stability. We won''t take it by force, at least not at first. We''ll weave ourselves into its foundation, just like we did here. We''ll offer protection, resources, and faith. And once they see the benefits of our presence, they''ll wee us with open arms." Kali''s smirk deepened. "And if they don''t?" Jack chuckled, threading his fingers through her dark hair and pulling her closer. "Then we remind them why it''s always better to embrace us willingly than to resist." Kali''s breath hitched slightly, her eyes shing with excitement. She loved this side of him¡ªthe ruthless ambition, the sheer dominance that made him irresistible. "Mmm," she hummed, dragging her nails lightly down his chest. "You have a way of making even conquest sound like forey, my love." Jack grinned, lifting her effortlessly and carrying her back into the chambers. The moonlight filtered through the open balcony doors, casting a soft glow over the room. He set her down on the plush bed, his body pressing against hers as his lips imed her in a slow, intoxicating kiss. She moaned into his mouth, wrapping her legs around his waist as she pulled him closer. "So tell me," she murmured between kisses, her voice husky, "how do you n to do it? How do we spread our influence beyond this world?"@@novelbin@@ Jack trailed his lips down her neck, biting just enough to make her gasp. "We start with the stronghold. Our forces are prepared; our best warriors and strategists are already selected. We''ll send an elite group first¡ªbuilders, diplomats, and our most trusted priestesses. We''ll establish a foothold and ensure that the first seeds of faith are nted in their hearts." Kali arched beneath him, her nails digging into his back. "And then?" Jack smirked against her skin, his hands roaming possessively over her curves. "Then we spread like wildfire. We make ourselves indispensable. They''ll need trade, we''ll provide it. They''ll need protection; our warriors will stand guard. They''ll need faith¡ª" "And we will give them something worth worshiping," Kali finished, her breath hot against his ear. Jack growled in approval, his hands gripping her thighs as he pressed her further into the bed. "Exactly. They won''t just follow us¡ªthey''ll beg to be part of something greater." Kali gasped as his lips trailed lower, his hands exploring every inch of her body with the same hunger he approached conquest. "Gods, I love it when you talk about taking over worlds while taking me at the same time." Jack chuckled darkly. "Then let me show you just how serious I am." And as the night stretched on, their passion was only matched by their ambition; each touched a promise, and each moaned an oath to the empire they would build together. Explore more stories at My Virtual Library Empire By the time the first rays of dawn spilled through the windows, Kaliy curled against him, utterly spent yet still glowing with satisfaction. Jack brushed a hand through her hair, his mind already spinning with ns for their expansion. "You really are insatiable," she murmured sleepily, her fingerszily tracing patterns over his chest. Jack smirked, pressing a kiss to her forehead. "You wouldn''t have me any other way." Kali chuckled, tilting her head up to look at him. "No, I wouldn''t. And neither will the new world we''re about to im." Jack''s smirk deepened. "Damn right." As theyy there, bodies entwined, the future of their empire had already begun to take shape. Jack stood atop the central dais in the heart of Aetheria, his golden gaze scanning the gathered people. The city bustled with life, its citizens thriving under the rule of Lira and the council. They saw him as a figure of faith, a symbol, a legend¡ªbut not as their ruler. It had been deliberate. His influence had spread subtly, weaving into the fabric of Aetheria''s culture and governance. He did not impose his rule upon them as a tyrant would; instead, he guided them from the shadows, letting his trusted followers shape the world in his vision. As his devotion stood before him¡ªpriestesses, warriors, merchants, and strategists¡ªhe prepared to address them directly. "My faithful," Jack began, his voice smooth andmanding, resonating through the hall. "You have done well. Aetheria stands stronger than ever, and our influence stretches further each day. But understand this: the people of this city do not see me as you do." A murmur of agreement rippled through the gathered cultists. They knew the truth. Jack was not merely a figure of faith¡ªhe was the very god they worshiped. And yet, the people of Aetheria had no knowledge of this fact. "They do not know who I am," Jack continued, his gaze sharp. "To them, I am a belief, a legend, a name whispered in reverence. And that is how it must remain. I do not need their open worship. I need their loyalty, their trust, their dependence." Kali stepped forward, her emerald eyes gleaming with amusement. "And how do you n to solidify that loyalty, my love?" Jack smirked. "By making ourselves indispensable. By ensuring that Aetheria cannot survive without us. We do not rule them by decree¡ªwe rule them by necessity. They muste to us when they seek guidance, protection, prosperity." Amaterasu nodded in agreement. "The faith is spreading, but we must ensure that they feel it¡ªnot as dogma, but as a fundamental truth of their lives. When they turn to our priestesses for healing, our warriors for protection, our merchants for wealth, they wille to rely on us fully." , ever the tactician, tapped a finger against her lips. "And when they do, they will seek the source of their blessings. They will want to understand who truly guides them." Jack''s smirk widened. "Exactly. But we will not tell them outright. We will let them realize it, piece by piece, until the truth is undeniable. When they see the strength we provide, the miracles we bestow, the wisdom we impart¡­ they will worship me without ever being told to do so." Selene, arms crossed, let out a low chuckle. "A slow conquest. One they won''t even realize is happening until it''s toote. Clever." Jack met her gaze, nodding. "We are not conquerors by force. We are the silent architects of this world''s future. We will guide them without their knowledge and shape their beliefs without their resistance. And in time, when the moment is right, they wille to know me not as a distant figure of faith but as their one true god." The gathered followers bowed their heads, their devotion absolute. "Go," Jackmanded. "Continue your work. Strengthen your influence. When the timees, Aetheria will not just believe in me¡ªthey will know me." As his followers dispersed, Jack turned back to Kali, who watched him with an amused glint in her eyes. "You enjoy ying the long game, don''t you?" Jack chuckled, wrapping an arm around her waist. "Why rush when I can make them crave the truth on their own?" She hummed, pressing a kiss to his jaw. "Just be sure to enjoy the spoils of your patience." Jack smirked, ncing out over the city. "Oh, I intend to." Chapter 234 hot nights While the first envoys ventured beyond Aetheria''s borders to spread Jack''s influence, he remained in the grand temple, indulging in the devotion of his most faithful followers. The women who served him were not just priestesses or warriors¡ªthey were entirely his mind, body, and soul. Their loyalty knew no bounds, and their desire for him eclipsed everything. The evening air was thick with incense, the dim glow of enchantednterns casting shifting golden hues over thevish chamber. Jack sat upon a grand seat, reclining with effortless dominance as the priestesses knelt before him. The air hummed with anticipation, their bodies trembling with unspoken longing. was the first to approach¡ªher deep crimson robes slipping from her shoulders, revealing wless skin kissed by candlelight. She had been married once, long ago, but her devotion to Jack had long since eclipsed any mortal bond. She stood before him, eyes lidded with reverence, as she reached out, running her fingers down his chest. "My Master," she whispered, her voice a sultry plea, "nothing else matters but you." Behind her, Selene and Amaterasu stood, their forms wrapped in sheer silks that did nothing to conceal their beauty. Their gazes locked onto Jack, watching every movement, every breath, waiting for hismand. "You have all pleased me greatly," Jack murmured, sending shivers through them. "And you shall be rewarded." wasted no time, sinking to her knees before him, pressing kisses along his torso as the others followed suit. Amaterasu''s golden locks cascaded over her shoulders as she leaned forward, her lips tracing a path of worship along his arm, her breath warm against his skin. Selene, ever the bold one, climbed onto hisp, her lithe body pressing against him as she whispered into his ear. "Master, would you like to hear how many women have abandoned their husbands for you?" Her lips brushed against his ear, teasing. "They beg for the chance to serve you. They dream of nothing else." Jack chuckled, threading his fingers through her hair. "And do you share their desires, Selene?"@@novelbin@@ She shuddered at his touch. "I share everything with you." , still on her knees, ran her hands over his thighs, her breath hitching as she took in the sight of the man she worshipped. "We exist to please you," she murmured. "Nothing else matters." The chamber pulsed with intoxicating energy; the women''s whispered prayers and soft gasps filled the air as they devoted themselves entirely to him. Their fingers, their lips, their bodies¡ªevery movement was a testament to their love and absolute submission. Jack leaned back, allowing them to indulge in their worship, knowing that this was only the beginning of a night filled with pleasure, devotion, and the unwavering loyalty of those who had given everything to him. As the moon climbed higher in the sky, the sounds of their devotion echoed through the temple, a hymn sung not with words but with every breath, every touch, and every whispered name of their beloved Master. Explore hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire This was power. This was conquest. And Jack reveled in every moment of it. --- The next day --- The next evening, as the city of Aetheria hummed with quiet activity, Jack found himself in the grand chamber once again. This night, however, was different. A new group of devoted followers awaited him, women of noble lineage¡ªdaughters of merchants, schrs, and former high-ranking officials who had once held influence under the Arbiters. Their fathers had once ruled through wealth and power, but now their daughters sought something greater¡ªsomething only Jack could provide. Draped in shimmering fabrics that barely concealed their eager forms, the noblewomen knelt before him in reverence. Unlike the cult priestesses, they had been raised in privilege and used to lives of luxury, but none of it had ever satisfied them. Wealth, status, arranged marriages¡ªit all paled inparison to the intoxicating presence of their god. Among them was ra, the daughter of a once-powerful governor who had abandoned his post when the Arbiters fell. She had grown up knowing only duty, betrothed to a man she did not love, and trained to be a properdy in a world that never asked what she truly desired. But the moment she heard whispers of Jack, the power he held, and the pleasure he offered to those who served him, she knew her ce was by his side. Another was Nyssa, a schr''s daughter, who was raised to study history and magic. But books could only teach her so much¡ªshe craved something more. Looking at Jack, she understood that true knowledge was not found in tomes or scrolls but in devotion to a man who could shape the world with his will alone. And then there was Lyria, once a promising diplomat''s wife. She had yed the part of the perfect spouse, charming the elite and maneuvering through the politics of the old world. But her husband had been weak and undeserving, and when she first heard Jack speak, her heart belonged to him alone. She had left everything behind¡ªher wealth, home, and title¡ªto serve. Jack stood before them, his golden eyes surveying the eager women who had given up everything for him. He smirked, stepping closer, lifting ra''s chin with his fingers, forcing her to look up at him. "You have all abandoned your past lives for me," he mused, his voice a low purr. "Tell me, does your devotion waver?" "Never, my Lord," ra whispered, her breath hitching at his touch. "You are the only future we desire." Nyssa pressed her palms together in a silent prayer. "We exist only to serve you." Lyria''s lips curled into a sultry smile. "And we will prove it, however you desire." Jack chuckled, amused by their unwavering faith. He took his time with them, letting his hands roam, savoring how they trembled. The noble daughters were not warriors nor priestesses, but they were his, utterly andpletely. They pressed against him one by one, their bodies warm with longing, their voices hushed whispers of devotion. They had given up their titles, wealth, and very names to belong to him, and Jack rewarded them for their loyalty. As the night stretched on, the chamber was filled with the sounds of their whispered prayers, hushed moans, and absolute surrender. They were no longer daughters of the nobility¡ªthey were his, marked by their devotion, bound by their worship, and lost in the pleasure only he could grant. As dawn approached, Jack knew this was only the beginning. More woulde, more would surrender, and his empire would grow not through force but through unwavering, willing devotion. Ack had always known his influence would spread, but even he had to admire the speed at which Aetheria transformed. The cult''s faith had woven itself into the very fabric of the city, and beyond its borders, his reach extended further each day. His envoys sent word from the eastern ins¡ªsettlements that once looked to the rebellion for leadership now turned to the priestesses of his faith for guidance. Even the northern tribes, once wary of outsiders, had begun to consider his emissaries with something close to curiosity. His power was not just acknowledged¡ªit was desired. But his rule was truly absolute within the city. The noble daughters had abandoned their privileged lives for him, the priestesses had given him their souls, and the warriors who once fought for independence now fought for his cause. Every woman who surrendered to him only strengthened his grip on the world he was shaping. And so, another night came another opportunity to bask in the devotion of those who would do anything for him. Flickering braziers dimly lit the temple chamber, their glow casting shadows along the polished stone walls. Tonight, Jack was not visited by priestesses or noble daughters¡ªtonight, his warriors sought his favor. These women were different. They were strong, battle-hardened, and trained inbat since their youth. They had pledged their lives to the protection of Aetheria to uphold its new order. But beneath their hardened exteriors, beneath the armor and discipline, there was something more¡ªan unshakable, burning desire to prove their devotion to him in ways beyond the battlefield. The leader among them was Captain Veyra, a warrior with piercing violet eyes and dark, flowing hair. She had led the charge against the remnants of the Arbiter forces, carving a path to victory in Jack''s name. But before him, she knelt, stripped of her armor, wearing only a thin tunic that clung to her powerful frame. Behind her, a handful of her most loyal warriors followed suit, each bearing their bodies and souls in the offering. Jack leaned back on his throne, surveying the sight before him with a slow, satisfied smirk. "Tell me, Veyra," he mused, low andmanding, "You''ve fought for me. You''ve bled for me. But is that enough?" The warrior''s breath hitched, her gaze locked onto his. "No, my Lord," she whispered. "I wish to offer you more. All of me." A hum of agreement rippled through the other warriors, their bodies trembling with anticipation. They had spent their days honing their skills with steel, but here, they wished to be tempered in an entirely different fire¡ªone that only Jack could ignite. He stood, moving toward Veyra with deliberate steps, tilting her chin upward so that her eyes met his. "Then show me," hemanded. The warrior exhaled shakily, her body already heating under his gaze. She kissed his hand, her fingers grazing over his skin with a reverence reserved for a god. The others followed her lead, each woman drawing closer, surrounding him in a circle of worship and need. Jack let them take their time, savoring every whispered plea, every desperate touch, every sigh of surrender. They had spent their lives wielding weapons, but in his presence, they were utterly disarmed. The night stretched on, their devotion manifesting in waves of passion, their submission sealing their loyalty in ways no oath could match. Jack took his time with them, ensuring that each of his warriors understood one undeniable truth¡ªthey belonged to him in every way that mattered. As dawn approached, their bodies entwined in exhaustion and satisfaction, Jack knew that his empire was growing not through conquest but through something far more powerful. Desire. Devotion. Absolute submission. Chapter 235 Foundations of Dominion Weeks had passed since Jack had sent his envoys beyond the borders of Aetheria. In that time, his influence within the city grew stronger, his followers more devoted, and his empire more stable. But the true test of his powery beyond the city walls, where his reach had yet to be fully established. The grand hall was alive with anticipation. Jack stood at the head of a long obsidian table, surrounded by his most trusted advisors, warriors, and priestesses. The air buzzed with the low murmurs of expectation, all waiting for the envoys to return with their findings. Then, the great doors swung open, and the envoys entered.@@novelbin@@ They came in groups, each representing the direction they had been sent¡ªnorth to the war-hardened tribes, east to the fertile ins, south to the treacherous mountains, and west to the enigmatic forests. Each bore the signs of their journey¡ªdust-covered cloaks, weary eyes, and, in some cases, fresh scars from unexpected encounters. But despite their hardships, they carried invaluable knowledge, and Jack was eager to hear their reports. stepped forward first, representing the envoys sent to the east. Her crimson robes barely concealed the excitement gleaming in her eyes. "The eastern ins are as fertile as we anticipated," she began, rolling out a parchment map marked with trade routes and settlement locations. "The viges are small, but they are numerous. Their economy is driven by agriculture and merchant trade, but they are vulnerable." She pointed to a map section where several viges were clustered together. "Bandit raids aremon. Without centralized leadership, each settlement fends for itself, hiring mercenaries or relying on weak militias to protect their goods." She smiled knowingly. "They need security. And we can provide it." Jack nodded. "And how do they feel about us?" smirked. "Cautious, but curious. We presented ourselves as a stabilizing force, offering protection in exchange for cooperation. Three major viges have already agreed to send tributes in exchange for our warriors patrolling their borders. They see the advantages of aligning with us, even if they do not yet worship." Jack tapped his fingers against the table, thoughtful. "That will change in time. We must make our warriors indispensable to them. The more they rely on us, the more they see our faith as the natural order." inclined her head. "It is only a matter of time." Next, Amaterasu stepped forward, her golden presencemanding the room''s attention. She had led the delegation to the north, where the warrior tribes ruled the harsh, mountainous terrain. "The tribes are wary of outsiders," she reported. "They value strength above all else. Had we approached them as simple diplomats, they would have cast us out without a second thought." Jack smirked. "So you challenged them." Amaterasu''s lips curled upward. "Of course. We demonstrated our prowess inbat, and once they saw we were not weak, they listened. They respect power, and now they respect us." She gestured to one of the warriors who had apanied her. The woman stepped forward, disying a deep scar along her arm, a mark of their trials. "We participated in their rites of strength, proving our worth. They do not yet bow to us but recognize us as equals. That is the first step." Jack folded his arms. "And their stance on faith?" Amaterasu''s expression darkened slightly. "They do not yet believe. Their gods are ancient, tied to their ancestors''nd and spirits. But there is one advantage¡ªthese spirits are not tangible. They offer no blessings, no power. Only tradition." Jack''s golden eyes gleamed. "Then we will show them something real. Something undeniable." Amaterasu nodded. "We will continue to demonstrate that our faith brings true strength while their old gods offer nothing but stories." Selene was next. She had led the team into the treacherous southern mountains, where ancient ruins and hidden dangers lurked. "The mountains are more than we expected," she began, unfurling a second map. "They are rich with minerals¡ªiron, gold, even traces of mana-infused crystals. But they are not unimed." She pointed to several locations marked in red. "Rogue factions have taken refuge in the mountains. Former Arbiter loyalists, outcasts, and mercenaries who refuse to ept the new order. They are scattered and unorganized but will not surrender their territory easily." Jack frowned slightly. "Are they a threat?" "Not yet," Selene admitted. "But if left unchecked, they could be one. However, we have already begun infiltrating their ranks. A few of our most loyal followers have been ced within their factions. In time, they will sow discord and weaken their foundations." Jack''s smirk returned. "Good. We will either turn them to our cause or eliminate them." Finally, Kali stepped forward, her usual smirk reced by something more serious. "The western forests are¡­ different," she said, her voice carrying a note of intrigue. "They are unlike anything we have encountered before." Jack''s gaze sharpened. "Exin." "Thend itself is alive," Kali continued. "The trees whisper. Shadows shift even when no one moves them. And there are¡­ entities. Not men, not beasts. Something else." Jack leaned forward. "Did you see them?" "No," Kali admitted. "But we felt them. They were watching us, always just beyond our sight. Our scouts who ventured too deep returned shaken. Some refused to speak of what they saw." Jack''s expression was unreadable. "And yet, you think it is worth pursuing." Kali met his gaze. "Absolutely. There is power there, Jack. Old power. We must uncover it." Jack nodded slowly. "Then we proceed with caution. We will send our most skilled mages and schrs to study this ce before we take any definitive steps." With all reports given, Jack stood, looking over the maps and the details of their expansion. The eastern ins were already bending to his will, the northern tribes respected his strength, the mountains held riches waiting to be seized, and the forests held mysteries worth unraveling. He turned to his advisors, his voice firm. "We continue. The eastern ins will be our trade stronghold, the northern tribes our warriors, the mountains our wealth, and the forests¡­ our key to something greater." A murmur of agreement rippled through the room. Jack exhaled, pleased. His empire was not just growing¡ªit was inevitable. And soon, the world would kneel before him, whether they realized it or not. After analyzing the reports from his envoys andying the foundation for his expansion, Jack turned his focus toward the most immediate and strategically advantageous territory¡ªthe Eastern ins. With its fertilends and vulnerable viges, this region was the easiest to influence. The people here were pragmatic, seeking stability above all else, and Jack was more than willing to provide it. The first step was securing the roads. Trade flowed through these viges like blood through veins, and if Jack controlled the roads, he controlled the entire region. He ordered the deployment of elite warriors from Aetheria, seasoned fighters who had already proven their loyalty to him. Alongside them, merchant caravans and priestesses of the cult traveled, ensuring that protection came hand in hand with prosperity. , overseeing the economic aspects of the expansion, worked quickly to establish contracts with thergest trading posts in the region. She ensured that every merchant who wished to profit from the booming trade routes had to go through theirworks. Resistance was minimal, with low taxes, favorable protection rates, and exclusive ess to superior goods. The local merchants soon found that aligning with Jack''s forces was more profitable than resisting them. "We do not force them," exined during one of the expansion meetings. "We simply make it so that they cannot function without us. In time, they will see our way as the only way." Jack smirked, satisfied. "Good. Keep them reliant. Keep them wanting more." While the merchants and traders quickly adapted to Jack''s influence, the vige elders andndowners required more persuasion. Unlike merchants, these were men and women who clung to tradition, hesitant to relinquish control over theirnds. For them, Amaterasu and her priestesses yed a crucial role. They traveled from vige to vige, preaching about the cult''s faith¡ªnot as a doctrine, but as a source of power and protection. They healed the sick, blessed the crops, and whispered to the women of the viges about the opportunities waiting for those who epted the faith. It was a slow, delicate process, but progress was undeniable. Women who once followed the customs of their fathers and husbands began slipping away to join secret gatherings in the temples Jack''s followers had begun erecting. At first, these meetings were small¡ªprayers in the dead of night, whispered conversations behind closed doors¡ªbut soon, the attendance grew. The men of the viges noticed, and some resisted. They threatened their wives, punished their daughters, and forbade them from attending the gatherings. But Jack had prepared for this. One particr vige, Nareth, was known for its stubborn elders. They had grown wealthy off thend, hoarding their resources while letting smaller viges around them suffer. Their leader, an aging patriarch named Orlen, was the loudest opponent of Jack''s influence. "This is foolishness!" he had dered at a council gathering. "We do not need outsidersing here with their foreign gods! We have survived on our own for generations." Jack did not send an army. He did not threaten them with swords or fire. Instead, he let his followers work. The women of Nareth, already enticed by the promises of the cult, turned against their old traditions. They gathered in the square, refusing to be silenced. They demanded change. Enjoy exclusive chapters from My Virtual Library Empire When Orlen tried to end it, he stood before a vige that no longer obeyed him. His daughters, once meek and obedient, stood among the followers of the cult, their eyes filled with something he had never seen before¡ªconviction. Then, the bandits came. They struck Nareth at night, believing it to be an easy target. Under normal circumstances, the vigers would have been helpless, left to the mercy of raiders who saw them as prey. But Jack''s warriors were already there, waiting. The battle was swift. His warriors efficiently cut down the bandits, proving to the people of Nareth that they were protected not just by words but by steel. Not a single viger was harmed, while the bodies of their would-be attackers were left piled outside the vige gates as a warning to others. The next morning, Orlen fell to his knees before Jack''s envoy. He pledged his loyalty, and with him, the entire vige of Nareth bowed to the cult. The fall of Nareth sent a message to every other vige in the Eastern ins. Those who aligned with Jack were protected. Those who resisted were left vulnerable. And so, the viges submitted one by one¡ªnot through conquest, but through necessity. With each passing week, more viges epted Jack''s rule. Merchants flourished under his watchful eye. The roads became safer, travel became easier, and trade in the region flourished without fear for the first time in decades. The cult''s faith, once whispered in secret, now burned openly. Temples rose in the center of viges, filled with women who had once been bound by tradition but now found themselves devoted to something greater. Jack watched it all unfold from his throne, his golden eyes filled with satisfaction. "This is only the beginning," he murmured to Kali one evening as they overlooked the growingnds of the east. She smirked, resting her head against his shoulder. "And where do we strike next?" Jack exhaled, his vision already set beyond the horizon. "The north. The tribes respect strength. And soon, they will learn that true power lies with us." The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!